AR Online Literary Review About Books

      Comments Off on AR Online Literary Review About Books

The idea of a professional book review is in part to briefly summarize the ideas of the book, but the main focus is to give your opinion about the book’s merits – it is a critical analysis of the book. Just like in the literature critique assignment, ‘critical’ does not imply that you are going to be mean or harsh in your review. It means that you are going to evaluate objectively whether the authors have fulfilled their objectives in the book, and whether they have used persuasive and unbiased evidence to support their claims. Did you find the book engaging?Persuasive?Did you agree with it?Did you enjoy it?Would you recommend it to others?What is the intended audience of the book?Does it succeed in reaching this audience?James Frey titles the book I read this quarter “A Million Little Pieces”.

In the beginning of the book, James wakes up in an airplane and is wondering where he is headed to. He wakes up and he is bleeding, has a broken, and is missing four teeth. He doesn’t know how he ended up with these injuries. He asks a flight attendant where he is headed to and she tells him that he is going to Chicago and that a doctor and two men put him on that plane. When the plane arrives at his destination he is unable to get off without assistance even with his best efforts he makes. James parents are waiting for him at the airport and he gets upset when he sees them.

They found out about the injuries from one of James friends and tell him that he got them from a fall down of a fire escape but James doesn’t recall any of this. James parents then drive him up to a rehab clinic. When he arrives a worker informs him that the clinic has a high success rate of any similar institution in the world. A counselor from the clinic interviews James to find out what substances he has abused of. From James answers she finds out that he takes any substance that he can get his hands on. When he is alone he starts to hallucinate and starts to loose control of his body functions.

When he gets to this point he is given pills to take for the process of the withdrawal. He is then directed to a room where he can smoke and watch T. V. but he is not allowed to the other nurses. James wakes up in a dark room by himself.

He walks to the bathroom and bumps into Roy. Roy tells James that his job is to clean the toilets from the group rooms. He then cleans them and goes back to his room to throw up. After he eats his breakfast he is taken to the dentist by Hank, he is a recovering alcoholic who now works at the clinic. James meets Leonard during lunchtime. Leonard claims that James has been calling him Gene Hackman for days.

They have a small confrontation and after their confrontation they become really good friends. He goes to his room and starts to lecture for a Twelve Step program. Larry finds out he has HIV and is worried he might have passed it to his wife and kids. In the same night James has a dream that he is sitting in front of a pile of drugs, using them and getting high. He takes a shower and when he is out he finds out that his friend Larry is gone.

He worries about him and wonders why his friend decided to leave. James wakes up after his sleep and starts throwing up for more than three times. He goes back to bed and starts to dream that he has a loaded gun under a bag of cocaine and that he puts the barrel in his mouth. He gets up and goes to the bathroom where he starts to throw up again. James is taking Alcoholics Anonymous classes where he has to show up to several times. Ken takes James to a lecture with Dr.

Baker, he tells him that he has done so much damage to himself and warns him that the next time he uses drugs or drinks he will end up dying. He is forced to follow the Twelve Steps or do something of his own. Back Roads, Tawni O’RielBy Luis Adrian TorresTawni O’Riel’s book Back roads it is a very mind blowing book about the real meaning of family values and how that takes role in families that are very much corrupt and is very separate and has many deaths being involve. This book is about a boy named Harley Altmyer and how he struggle to keep his family together and how he has to take care of his three little sisters in which he feels like he shouldn’t take care of them because he should have his own life . For example in the book he says, “I shouldn’t be here, I should be in college drinking beer and chasing women.

” In my opinion I believe that this is a good book and has a lot of climax events in this book. The theme of this would have to be in my opinion has to be love. I say love because of how Harley loved his sister so much that he is willing to put aside his parting and his college and drinking beer and doing drugs to be at home taking care of his little sisters because of the killing of their father which was committed by their own mother. I feel very strong about the author expression of the theme because of how she shows the struggle in Harley’s emotions to do what he wants to do which is partying or what he has to which is watch his sisters which if he doesn’t do no one will. Harley even through all his struggles was able to show the importance of love to himself and to his only family. So as the characters that follow in this book, in my opinion I feel like almost every character in this book has a struggle with something in their life.

Harley being the main character was in struggle between the importance of love within his family or the love that he wanted to have for college, beer, and women. He was only 19 years old and he had just graduated from high school so he was so excited about going onto college and moving out. He was a very smart man and he was also a very emotional person because of how much his family meant to him. His mother on the in hand was a very opportunistic but in a negative way. She was a money chaser but she was crooked because of how she would cheat people and because her good first appearance look she had people opened up to her and she took advantage of that. She is also the murderer of her husband which is Harley’s father.

Another main character was his father and he was a very hopeless and abusive father. He was failing as his role in his children and because of the he would beat up his wife and children. The setting take place in a small oil town called Penning, Pennsylvania. Like I included it is a small town surrounded by trees and has a coal mine and an oil producing area. It also takes place home where all the problems happen and where the murdering of the father took place.

Another location would be in hospital where Harley and his sisters went to go see their father all bloody and shot in which he died of shock and loss of blood. Another setting takes place in jail where Harleys mother is at and where she also tells him and I quote,” It feels good knowing that I don’t have to worry about those hell bound kids of mine cause I stuck in this joint. ”The plot in my opinion is a very interesting and includes a lot of climax and has a lot of flashbacks included. So it starts off in the living room when Harley comes home from hanging out with his friends and see his mom and dad fight about how much of a poor bastard he is and how she has to do all the work to get money. So the dad slaps her and Harley jumps in to push his dad away from his mom.

More into the story the dad shows Harley about the shotgun he has had since the day his father killed a bear in the woods and he also shows him ammunition that he says is for the bear he wants to kill. So one day Harley comes home and finds his dad really drunk and he is being very sexual and abusive to the oldest sister Amber and he pulls him away and he gets struck by his father and Harley falls to the floor and that when their mother yells and him to stop what he was doing so he slammed her against the wall. So when she gets up she runs into the room and grabs the gun loads it up and goes back into the living points it at the dad and he say,” shoot me then bitch” and she got angered and she shot him. In conclusion i think this is a very good book and I recommend it to people that are interested in family suspense book. This book has many family problems and has a lot of emotional stress and emotional differences that in the end separates the characters in the book. Harley’s life in my opinion was pretty bad and I always wonder how he was able to maintain a balance of not breaking down or losing his mind.

The author did a very good job at expressing the theme and also showing the true colors of the characters in this book. “A pair of Peacekeepers dragging the old man who whistled to the top of the steps. Forcing him to his knees before the crowd. And putting a bullet through his head. ” p.

62. This is the typical life in Panem, a fictional country, where government has full control of the people. There are 12 districts in the country. Katniss Everdeen, the narrator, lives in District 12. She is forced to compete in the 75th Hunger Games and has to prove to everyone that she is in love with Peeta Mellark. Her decisions will determine her fate and the fate of her friends and family.

Catching Fire, by Suzanne Collions, relates to your world and will make you feel brave and clever as you read. One of the main themes in Catching Fire, is survival. If you want to win the Hunger Games you have to be the winner, meaning, you have to defeat everyone else and be the last one alive. To survive you have to be physically and mentally strong, brave, and smart. All sorts of obstacles get in your way, but that’s the whole point of survival.

There are obstacles such as, hunger, injuries, disasters, animals, poison, weapons, and last but not least, the Games’ rules. Katniss’s best possession was love, now it is her hunting skills only because the Government did not approve of the last Hunger Game’s victory, in which Katniss and Peeta both survive thanks to their love attempted sacrifice. The author’s style is somewhat unique and easy to read. The book is written in first person. As you read you feel you are reading a diary with adrenalizing adventure.

Best of all, you encounter real life situations as well as fictional ones. It does not create the fictional ones too exaggerating or way too out of the ordinary. Instead, they flow really well with the plot and don’t force your mind to imagine hard details. Another feature about the style is the emotions. You easily perceive what is right and wrong, where love is coming from, feelings that drive a person’s decisions. A very young person can read this and enjoy it.

The characters in the story are awesome!They are straightforward in everything. This is no Shakespeare or anything that complex. Gale Hawthorne, Katniss’s best friend, tells her that he is in love with her. She admits her love for him, but knows her feelings are being split into two. Also, the President of Panem, President Snow, speaks to Katniss and threatens her not to rebel or her family will pay the price with their lives. Everyone knows their business, they don’t have to foreshadow anything or solve mysteries.

Of course, in order to feel like the characters you’ve got to relate to them. Their personalities are all different. Some are caring, loyal, loving, weird, pretty, honest, and helpful. Others are betraying, liars, and cold hearted. The character I admire the most is Katniss.

The one I dislike is, actually, I don’t dislike anyone. The story takes place in Panem, a story bound country. There are 12 Districts and the Capitol. There used to be a 13th district, but it got destroyed due to rebellion against the Government. Katniss resides in District 12.

Her family lives there and all the people that admire her for her clever maneuvers in the last Game. The Hunger Games take place in a stadium, specifically built for most of the intense action every year. There is imaginary technology and nature that only the Government has access to. Everyone else only has access to a home, food, and tools essential for survival. The Districts are very poor so I would rather live in the elite class. You can imagine everything as you read because the details are simple and cool.

After winning the last Hunger Games, Katniss has been enjoying the luxuries of life for a while. Her family has more than enough supply of food for a full year. In the last Games she managed to win along with Peeta, only because they defied the rules of the Game. So because of that the Government took action, killed the Game makers, and forced Katniss and Peeta to play the next 75th Hunger Games, so they can prove to the Districts that their victory did not work out of defiance, but instead out of love. Their Games are televised so the Disctrict people pretty much know everything that goes on in the Games. The Government is scared that after watching Katniss’s defiance, there will be a rebellion forcing them to wipe out whatever gets in their way.

So far there have been quite a few uprises throughout the Districts, so it is up to Katniss and Peeta to save the people and their own lives as well. You will read about their experience in the Games, and I personally think that is the best part of the story. Overall this book is very enjoyable. You get a touch of real life drama, real people, politics, adventure, nature, and fiction. It is as good as the first book, The Hunger Games, but this is part two. Characters will relate to you or your friends.

The issues also relate to your real world for example, government control. Government controls the people so chaos doesn’t emerge. Also life is about survival. You either survive or die. So this book is pretty much straightforward within its messages.

I recommend this book to all ages, so read it and enjoy it. Don’t forget, you will feel brave and clever as you read. The theme of this book is how life can be when you’ve lost the people you mostly loved in the world. In this book The Five People You Meet In Heaven tell us about how Eddie faces his life and how he went to heaven. The lesson in this book I about how you had a happy life and then it all goes away when you lose a loved one and also how you sacrifice yourself to save someone. This author’s style is very interesting because his writing is very deep.

The way he writes about the hard times Eddie goes through his life. I don’t dislike anything about the book and what I like about the book s that it’s easy to understand it. The book is not funny but it sure gave me a set of place by showing that even though he went through hard times he still saved lots of lives and sacrificed himself in the war. The authors “voice” is unique and it’s like other books I’ve read. The characters in this book are very interesting. The author does make me believe that the characters are real because people say that when you die and go to heaven you meet with family that died or friends.

I like all the characters because every character has its own special part where they tell their part of how they died. It makes me feel sad because of they way they tell about themselves and how there lives were before they died. Eddie, who is the main character of the story, is the type of guy who is willing to do anything for someone lives. The Blue Man is the one first person he meets when he awakes in heaven. He shows Eddie the first lesson and shows him around. The Captain is the second person he meets.

The Captain is one of Eddie’s friends when they were at war. Ruby is the third person he meets. She teaches Eddie to control he’s anger. Tala if the fifth person he meets and she’s the little girl that he saw crawling and tried to save her. The setting doesn’t compare tome because I’ve never lost someone I really love in this world or at east not yet but I hope no one that I love dies. It doesn’t make me feel part of the setting but I can feel inside of me when I read the part about eddies life and the rest of the characters.

I can picture the setting if I were to close my eye. I can picture the time he was at war and when he’s in heaven. I picture the setting by how hard Eddie life was when both of he’s parents and wife died. How hard it hit him. Also, when he’s in heaven, its not what I think heaven would be like if I were to died and go to heaven.

I think it’d be different than what people think heaven really is. The plot tells all lot of things that happened with Eddie’s life and the other characters in the story. It tells us of the time Eddie fought in the war and how his boss ht him the legs. Also the times he’d sacrificed anything for people that he really cared about. Also, of the people he meets in heaven were from the same place where he lived which was in Ruby Pier. When he’s father died he had to work to support his mother and how hard it was for him when he’s wife Marguerite died.

Also, when he saw Tala the little girl crawling was just a imaginary but at the same time it wasn’t because he ended up going the heaven. Literary Book Review:Khaled Hosseini’s book, The Kite Runner captivates the reader with vivid diction, imagery and flashbacks. The storyline revolves one main character who struggles through the harshness of reality. The story transitions from multiple time periods and different countries. “That was a long time ago, but it’s wrong what they say about the past, I’ve learned, about how you can bury it. Because the past claws its way out.

Looking back now, I realize I have been peeking into that deserted alley for the last twenty six years. ”In chapter one, Amir the main character begins the novel by informing the reader of his past then later prepares them for what he endures on his journey for redemption and unconditional love. Redemption, persistence of the past and the need for love are the three main themes that are consistent throughout the novel. Amir and his father live in Afghanistan with two servants: Hassan and Ali. When Amir was born, his mother died giving birth to him, which impacts his decisions on his journey for redemption. Not only does his father blame him for the death of his wife, Amir seeks to impress and gain acceptance from his father, a retired champion Kite Flyer.

Amir, like every other kid loves to fly kites in his hometown, yet he still never won a contest which disappoints his dad. His dad doesn’t believe in him or think of him as a strong independent young boy, instead only notices his weaknesses and flaws. Amir tries countless times to forget about the past and start over but his father always brings up the past experiences which sends Amir on a search for redemption and a fresh start at life. Amir’s relationship with his father is a love hate relationship. Amir admires his dad and aspires to be just like him, but his father holds so much guilt it causes a relationship filled with tension. Amir’s longing to be free of guilt is another reason why he sets out on his journey.

Unlike most authors, Hosseini uses unique literary devices and out of the norm tools to enhance the reading. When describing the kite flying contests or local customs the author uses a unique approach using descriptive detail and imagery. The use of flashbacks also reoccurs throughout the book. Hosseini transitions from different time periods as the book progresses. The author’s choice of diction heavily impacts the story outline, especially in Amir and Hassan’s case. Instead of progressing in chronological order, Hosseini uses flashback and foreshadowing which makes the book even more exciting.

Amir, Hassan and Baba are the three main characters in the book. Amir the main character is fortunate enough to be raised in a wealthy family and was seen as rich and spoiled from the other families. From the outside, Amir looked like he had it all, except the unconditional love from his father. Because Amir and his father are wealthy, they have two servants. Hassan is a servant who works in Amir’s house but happens to be the same age as Amir. Towards the beginning of the story Amir and Hassan start off as really close friends; they even won their first kite flying contest together.

As the story progresses and Amir sets out on his journey, their friendship falls apart and they go their own ways. Baba, the other main character is probably the most influential person in the story. Baba wishes and expects a lot from Amir which leaves him with very high standards to fulfill. As a result of broken relationships, all three characters continue on with their own lives independently and don’t reunite until Hassan’s public execution and Baba’s death caused of old age. The setting takes place in Kabul, Afghanistan.

Amir and Baba live with two servants and have many luxuries in life. The setting originally takes place in Afghanistan then, as Amir grows older he flees to the United States, where he later settles down and marries Soraya. All three of the main characters are adapted to their culture and heritage and are seen as “innocent”. When Amir does travel to California, he continues to follow the customs he was inclined to back in his hometown. The setting only takes place in two countries, but the time period extends from 1975 through 2000. The plot of the story is about Amir, who loses his friendship with Hassan because he watched Hassan get raped by bullies.

Amir feels so guilty about not intervening the unfortunate incident; he frames Hassan which leads to both of the servants leaving the house for good. Years pass and the Soviets attack their country forcing Amir to flee the country and settle down in California. While living in California, Amir and Baba run into an old friend, General Taheri. Amir later marries Taheri’s daughter Soraya shortly before Baba is diagnosed with lung cancer. After Baba passes, Rahim Khan an old friend of Amir calls him and persuades him to come back and visit him in Pakistan. While visiting his sick friend, Baba adopts a boy who is being sexually abused by Assef, the same boy that raped Hassan many years ago.

Throughout his life, Amir learns what it means to be a true friend and finally becomes satisfied with himself after his long journey of redeeming himself and proving himself to Baba. After reading the novel, I cannot compare it to any other book. The story line is unique from all other books that I have read. The constant transition from one time period to another is interesting and keeps the reader captivated. The story line is somewhat predictable like many other books, but there is always a twist in the story. The Kite Runner may be similar to other books that have characters that flee to other counties and face the challenges and hardships of being a minority.

In conclusion, I thought the novel was very well written with a particular story line. Personally it wasn’t one of my favorite books because it was very predictable at times. I would recommend this book to someone who enjoys a unique approach at writing, and someone who can follow the many transitions that appear throughout the novel. The Great Gatsby does an excellent job portraying the economical conflicts a generation faces in America. The novel is about the lives the characters have come to live according to the wealth they have. Daisy one of the characters demonstrates how her obsession for wealth has led her to making poorly made decisions unlike Nick who seems to be one of the few who doesn’t let money influence them but rather continues to live by the principles he believes to be the best F.

Scott Fitzgerald’s The Great Gatsby lures the reader into flipping page after page with its conflicting tale and unique style. In The Great Gatsby the author, F. Scott Fitzgerald, includes several themes throughout the novel of great significance. Some themes one runs into while reading The Great Gatsby are love, dishonesty, betrayal, and the corrupting influence of wealth. The corrupting influence of wealth seems to be the most significant theme since many of the actions and decisions seen in The Great Gatsby are due to the yearning of the people to be wealthy and want to have a “glamorous” life like the upper class. The narrator, Nick, mentions how society is willing to do illegal jobs in order to acquire as much money as they possibly can, such as Jay Gatsby who “bought up a lot of side street drug–stores here and in Chicago and sold grain alcohol over the counter.

”pg. 133. The society as a whole seems to have forgotten what truly is important and focuses greatly on money. The corrupting influence of wealth is also seen in the novel in how those that are in the upper class, such as Daisy and Tom, have become extremely shallow and careless. Daisy and Tom, like many in their time period care nothing for the poor but themselves.

Not only do they consider others less but sort of expect them to clean up for their behavior. As Nick watches Gatsby being buried he remembers how “Daisy hadn’t sent a message or a flower” pg. 174 Daisy wanting to keep her status as an upper class woman does not attend Gatsby’s funeral knowing that Tom would get furious and even end their marriage. It shows how she has lost her values as a human and is more loyal to her wealth like many other women in society. The corrupting influence of wealth seems to bring destruction into the lives of many. Many times the destruction being death like Myrtle, Tom’s mistress, “Auto hit her instantly killed.

”pg. 139 His values as a human have been destroyed due to his greed for money and social status. He demonstrates this when he shows no respect for the death of his mistress by fleeing with his wife instead of taking responsibility. He feels that with his social status it is fine to use people and then discard them when he doesn’t want them anymore. The theme of the novel, corrupting influence of wealth teaches the reader that human beings are greatly influenced by wealth; for many money takes over them and their wealth changes who they are and what they believe in.

In The Great Gatsby the author, F. Scott Fitzgerald, captivates the reader with his interesting writing style. The author’s use of flashbacks, stories within stories, and his great connections of differing ideas create such an enjoyable and understandable novel. In the novel the author includes several flashbacks from the narrator along with other characters that allow the reader to understand a situation a bit more. At the end of the novel Nick remembers one of the last things he told Gatsby which was,”They’re a rotten crowd,” I shouted across the lawn.

You’re worth the whole damn bunch put together. ”pg. 154 This flashback of Nick allows the reader to understand why Nick got along so well with Gatsby. One sees that Nick truly cared about him and saw the best in him. The flashback makes the novel more enjoyable for the reader because it makes them feel like the characters are being honest by not keeping everything from them and showing what truly led to who they are in life and such.

The author’s writing style of having a story within a story makes the novel even more enjoyable. There are so many things going on and so much more the reader would like to know that telling a story within a story allows one to learn more from the characters . This also helps prevent the book from being boring. As Nick is narrating how changed he saw Gatsby to be when he saw Daisy, Gatsby’s story of how they met begins “I can’t describe how surprised I was to find out how in love I was with her, old sport. ”pg. 150 The reader is able to hear two stories at the time and see how they relate and affect one another; makes the novel more interesting.

The author’s connections of differing ideas in sentences brings a bit of confusion when reading them for the first time but then enjoyable since one sees the true meaning behind them, such as when he writes “If personality is an unbroken series of successful gestures, then there was something gorgeous about him, some heightened sensitivity to the promises of life, as if he were related to one of those intricate machines that register earthquakes ten thousand miles away. ” When reading this for the first time one will find it hard to find the connection between personalities and earthquakes. When reading this again the reader reads it more carefully and is able to find the connection and what the author is trying to say by using them. Flashbacks, stories within stories, and connections of differing ideas allow the novel to become more entertaining and enjoyable. In The great Gatsby the author mention’s throughout the novel various characters, some of greater importance than others. Nick Carraway, Daisy Buchanan, Jay Gatsby, and Tom Buchanan, are of great importance throughout this novel.

Not only do these characters appear to be believable people but they allow the reader to understand their personality better; the reader then can decide whether they like them or not. Nick Carraway, the narrator of the novel, appears to be a believable character in the story. Like other people Nick has just finished his education and decides to move to West Egg where he can be near New York in order to learn about the bond business. Nick coming from a prominent family has ties with very wealthy people and from time to time sees them. Nick is a character that readers will most likely like since he doesn’t let the influence from his social class get to him.

He continues believing in what he thinks is right. Most of the time he displays his dislike and thought of the rich not being the best, “They were careless people, Tom and Daisy–they smashed up things and creatures and then retreated back into their money of their vast carelessness. ”pg. 120 Nick demonstrates how he believes money is not the best for some people; how it makes them do things that aren’t right and at the end of the novel he is tired of these types of people. Daisy, unlike Nick, is a character that many readers will most likely not like.

Daisy is a very materialistic person whose thoughts seem to revolve around money. Daisy shows how she does not care about anyone but herself especially if it is economically. When Daisy goes to Jay Gatsby’s house he shows her his house and clothes. Daisy responds by saying “It makes me sad because I’ve never seen such—such beautiful shirts before. ”pg.

92 Daisy easily shows how she has now developed interest in Gatsby after seeing how wealthy he is. Jay Gatsby is another believable character because like other people he has struggled through life but has done his best to make thing better. Gatsby is someone that can be either liked or disliked by the reader. Gatsby can be liked for the hard work he has done to obtain all the wealth he has and because even though he is rich he has some kindness and personality that not many wealthy people have. He may be disliked for his obsession to make Daisy happy because like the reader he sees that Daisy is not serious about him but he still does things that aren’t right just to please her.

Tom Buchanan will most likely be disliked because not only are his opinions about society harsh, “if we don’t look out the white race will be — will be utterly submerged… It’s up to us, who are the dominant race, to watch out or these other races will have control of things,” but he cheats on his wife and shows how little he cares for others. The main characters presented in the novel are all very believable; all appear to be people that the readers will most likely dislike with the exception of Nick. The Great Gatsby takes place in the 1920’s in America. The settings of this novel seem to be very crucial in the development of the story. Not only are the settings believable places but also of great significance because they allow the reader to better understand the novel.

Nick, the narrator of the story, begins by describing the new town he has just moved into. Nick explains how the houses surrounding him all demonstrate the wealth of his new neighbors especially of the one next to him Jay Gatsby “it was a factual imitation of some Hotel de Ville in Normandy, with a tower on one side, a marble swimming pool, and more than forty acres of lawn and garden. ”pg. 5 Nick narrates how many of the millionaires in his neighborhood were new to this lifestyle and how across from West Egg were “the white palaces of fashionable East Egg. ”pg. 5 In East Egg one could find millionaires that were well educated people whose wealth came from past generations.

The description of both towns allows the reader to imagine the circumstances under which the characters live in. The setting allows them to understand the characters personality and where their influences come from. The setting of the story also demonstrates the distinction of classes in society. To get to New York there is a place called valley of ashes which Nick describes to be “desolate area of land where ashes grow like wheat into ridges and hills and grotesque gardens. ”pg. 23 This place represents the life of lower classes and how this is the place people don’t want to live in but rather get away from.

The settings in the novel play an important role in showing the reader not just simply the places the story takes place in but a better understanding of the lives of the characters. The Great Gatsby, by F. Scott Fitzgerald is a stunning novel that does a wonderful job in portraying the challenges society faces due to the corrupting influence of wealth. The novel begins with Nick Carraway, the narrator, describing how he has just moved in into West Egg to be near New York where he plans to learn more about bond business. He is surrounded by millionaires; his neighbor Jay Gatsby is a very wealthy man whose wealth too many is a mystery.

Gatsby is known for throwing large parties weekly, “In his blue gardens men and girls came and went like moths among the whisperings and the champagne and stars,” even though his guests never meet him. pg. 39 Across from West Egg Nick’s cousin ,Daisy, lives in East Egg an area where the wealthy acquired their wealth from past generation not like the millionaires in West Egg who seem to be new to the lifestyle. Nick describes Daisy and her husband, Tom, to be very self centered and materialistic people. Nick is quick to learn that Tom has a mistress named Myrtle whose husband works at an auto garage. Tom has made his mistress believe that he really cares for her when he truly is just using her.

Nick later on finds out that his neighbor Jay Gatsby fell in love with Daisy some years before and the wealth he has acquired is only to impress her. Later on Gatsby and Daisy reunite beginning their affair, “His hand took hold of her, and as she said something low in his ear he turned toward her with a rush of emotion”. pg. 96 Tom suspects something is going on so he invites everyone over and tries to find out who Gatsby really is. Daisy, Tom, and Gatsby all begin to argue so Daisy confused and angry leaves with Gatsby driving rapidly back home. Tom and Nick on their way home stop at the auto garage where Tom’s mistress lives to find out that his mistress has just been run over by the car Daisy and Gatsby were driving.

Tom confused and shocked leaves the scene wondering who had been driving. Wilson, the husband of the dead women, has set his mind that he will find out who killed his wife. The next day Gatsby decides to use the pool he hasn’t used all summer only to be tragically killed there by Wilson. Nick calls Daisy’s house right away to give the news only to discover that Daisy and Tom have left East Egg. Nick there realizes that Daisy never cared for Gatsby but for his wealth. At the end Nick is tired of the wealthy.

He finds their life to be horrible. He sees how careless they are and how they “smash up things retreat into back into their money,” how they “let other people clean up the mess they have made. ”pg. 179 Nick decides it time for him to leave such lifestyle and go back home. While there are many novels, plays, and movies that can relate to The Great Gatsby the novel I found it to relate most to is Wuthering Heights by Emily Bronte.

Wuthering Heights has some aspects very similar to those of The Great Gatsby; in both novels society gives great importance to wealth. Money seems to have such a great impact in the lives of the characters in the novels. Like in The Great Gatsby Heathcliff is just like Jay Gatsby in how both of them were not born into wealthy families but both do what is in their hands to acquire enough money so the love of their lives will accept them. Unlike Heathcliff, Gatsby does not become a revengeful person due to his struggles in life but ignores them and tries to do what he can to get the life that once made him happy, “He wanted to recover something, some idea of himself perhaps, that had gone into loving Daisy. His life had been confused and disordered since then, but if he could once return to a certain starting place and go over it all slowly, he could find out what that thing was.

”pg86 In both novels the men can’t be with the women they love because they aren’t as wealthy as the women are. Heathcliff and his lover “both promised fair to grow up as rude as savages” pg. 71 unlike Gatsby who promises his lover that he will return for her and she will wait. In both Wuthering Heights and The Great Gatsby Heathcliff and Gatsby are never meant to be with the love of their lives and their story ends tragically. In Wuthering Heights Heathcliff’s love dies while in The Great Gatsby Gatsby is the one who dies, “I tried to think about Gatsby but he was already too far away. ”pg.

174The novels Wuthering Heights and The Great Gatsby are both great novels that have various things in common. I personally recommend reading The Great Gatsby. Not only does this novel demonstrate how wealth can have such a negative impact in the lives of society but it easily shows how money can greatly change a person especially their principles. The corruption of wealth leads to so many tragedies from death to the destruction of love. This novel will have one flipping through the pages wondering what the characters will do next.

The Great Gatsby will have you mesmerized throughout the whole novel!“Life is a game, boy. Life is a game that one plays according to the rules” 8. The Catcher in the Rye is a detailed diary like summary of a young man’s break down. Holden Caulfield lives in 1940’s New York. He is a troubled, academically struggling boy who decided to run away for a few days to New York City in order to avoid his parents rage at the fact he has been kicked out of another school. In New York and in his reminiscent experiences with people at his past boarding schools all show how troubled, isolated, and lonely Holden is in his environment and the events that eventually lead to his break down.

Salinger’s The Catcher in the Rye amused me with its interesting point of view and colloquial style. One major theme throughout the book is Holden’s tendency to isolate himself in order to avoid rejection from others. We can see this through Holden’s actions, what he most needs is human contact and love, but paradoxically, he isolates himself from other people in order to avoid rejection. The first example can be seem when Holden talks about Jane Gallagher. He speaks of their past relationship in glowing terms, but when he thinks of calling her or coming into contact with her he claims over and over that he’s “not in the mood right now” 33. Whenever he comes into contact with people, like the older women in the Lavender Room or Sally Hayes, he pushes them away by insulting their intelligence.

This is a way for Holden to see himself as better than everyone else around him and therefore people are not worthy enough to be in contact with him. His self alienation ends up leading to his downfall because he doesn’t get the human contact that he so desires. The style of The Catcher in the Rye is light and informal. Its colloquial style makes the novel seem more realistic. Salinger uses 1st person point of view in order to display the narrator’s thoughts and the situations that occur in his life.

Although the novel is told from Holden’s point of view, it rarely discusses his feelings. Instead, the novel shows how Holden feels through his actions, leaving the reader to infer Holden’s true emotions. This makes Salinger’s style unique because he doesn’t use the 1st person point of view to directly state the speaker emotions. The Catcher in the Rye has many complex characters that are seen through Holden Caulfield’s point of view, which slightly skews them from reality. The main character is the story is obviously Holden Caulfield.

He is a sensitive, socially isolated sixteen year old boy. He has been kicked out of many schools and has an extremely hard time in the real world, calling it phony and mean. He longs desperately for a human connection, and throughout the novel seeks it desperately in the short time period. He is a somewhat realistic character, as he acts as emotional and black and white as many teenagers do during this time of their life. He is a slightly extreme to the average teenager, but he shows emotions and thoughts through his erratic and somewhat unintelligent actions. Ackley is boy that rooms next door to Holden in his boarding school.

Holden describes Ackley as extremely annoying and ugly, but often includes him in social events with his friends. Jane Gallagher was a neighbor and a close friend of Holden’s. He speaks of her repeatedly throughout the novel in glowing terms. Holden and her, although they never had a romantic relationship, shared a very intimate one. Throughout the novel, Holden repeatedly seeks a relationship like this. Finally, Holden’s ten year old sister Phoebe is Holden’s only real comfort.

She is intelligent and mature. The characters described in The Catcher in the Rye are somewhat realistic and very interesting. The setting in the novel is mostly in New York City in the 1940’s. Salinger conveys the year by how people interact, talk, and, obviously, the technology they use. Social interactions are a big part of the reader’s understanding of the time period.

For example, Holden calls Sally Hayes to have a date with him and when he is waiting for her at the train station, he notices all the other girls waiting for their dates on a Saturday afternoon. Also, the situation with Holden in the Lavender Room displays the time period, as a minor asks older women to dance the “jitterbug” and other old dances. Salinger also portrays New York City in the 1940’s through the people and places Holden visits during his stay there. He speaks of The Central Park constantly and about the ducks there. Also his encounters with people there, like the pushy cab drivers and the club owners show the fast pace city life that is happening all around him. The plot of The Catcher in the Rye is very interesting.

It start with Holden Caulfield in a “recovery home” telling the reader that he will tell how he came to be this way. Holden starts out with him on his last week of school at Pencey Prep because he is being kicked out due to his poor grade point average. Holden makes it clear that he has never really fit in socially and that his parents will be very upset that he is being kicked out of yet another school. After getting in yet another fight with his very popular room mate about a girl in his past, Jane Gallagher, and an English composition, Holden decided to leave the school early and run away to the city for a couple of days. Holden makes it to the city and checks into this cheap hotel. Inside, he sees all kinds of bizarre things happening around him through the window of this seedy hotel room.

Thinking of Jane Gallagher, Holden decides to call a “loose” girl he has heard about. It doesn’t go well, so Holden goes down to the Lavender Room and flirts with some older women who reject him. Going up to his room, the bellhop offers him a prostitute, which he at first accepts, but then refuses. The man comes back and beats him up. The next day, Holden calls an old girlfriend, Sally Hayes, and they have a very bad date.

Holden then decides he will run away forever, but he must see his sister, Phoebe, first. He is at conflict with himself and the outside world, which eventually lead to his breakdown. Then end tells whether Holden will run away forever, or face his problems. The Catcher in the Rye addresses some problems that teenagers commonly have to the extreme. Holden is an enhanced teenager, because all the insecurities and longing for acceptance has caused him to make impulsive and unwise decisions. This novel is unique in the world of American literature because it goes into the inner mind of a troubled teenager as he heads for a breakdown.

The Catcher in the Rye was a very interesting read. Personally, I recommend it to anyone who would find interesting the inner mind of an extremely unique young man growing up the fast paced and turbulent times of the 1940’s. Literary Book Review:The Color Purple a novel written by Alice Walker sparks the reader’s interest on the first few pages. The format and structure Is completely different from any other book. The whole book consists of journal entries from Celie, the main character.

As the book progresses, she transitions from writing to God to her sister Nettie. The main theme in the story is Celie’s battle against racism and sexism. As her life continues, she constantly struggles discrimination from the men in her family, especially her husband. In the end, Celie realizes that she is capable of being independent and learns to stand her ground. As previously mentioned, the style of the book is very unique.

Celie originally only feels that God will understand her, but she later feels that God has given up on her like all the other men in her life. “Dear Nettie, I don’t write to God no more. I write to you. ”125 Here, Celie is telling Nettie how she feels about God. Instead of God being the only person she can confide in, she then later turns to Nettie for support.

Celie is emotionally, sexually and physically abused by all the men in her family. Since the whole book contains journal entries, it creates a sense of disparity. Celie’s life story is very tragic causing the reader to feel sorry for her. Towards the end of the book, Celie realizes and accepts reality shifting the tone from depressing to uplifting. The main characters in the story are: Celie, Celie’s sister Nettie, Shug Avery, Celie’s husband Mr. and Sofia.

Alphonso, Celie’s stepfather was the common denominator is Celie’s personal life. Celie was raped twice by her father, who later kidnapped the kids leaving Celie no connection whatsoever throughout the years of her life. Mr. is Celie’s husband who follows her dad’s footsteps by beating her and sexually abusing her. The author uses very vivid imagery and descriptive detail to emphasize each characters personality and appearance.

The only people Celie can truly trust are Nettie, Shug Avery and Sofia. Shug, a singer at a local bar initiates a sexual relationship with Celie. Nettie is described as a very strong and independent women who loves her sister dearly. Nettie remains strong throughout the course of her life because she does not allow men to dominate over her. She is later reunited with her two children, Olivia and Adam. Lastly, Sofia a women who befriends Celie midway through the novel becomes one of Celie’s closest friends.

Celie and Sofia share a very special bond until, Sofia is sentenced to prison for twelve years for defying the mayor. Sofia is a very liberal women who fights for what she believes in. The setting takes place in California in 1982. Because the main theme of the novel is the fight against racism and sexism, it relates to the current world today. The author describes the constant discrimination African Americans face on a daily basis. The characters mentioned in the book all work as servants or farmers for white families.

The men in the novel are seen as the more powerful sex. The women are constantly abused in many different forms and have to obey to their orders in order to survive. The women have to rely on the men in order to make a living, which makes them nondependent. To an extent, the harshness of sexism and reality exists today but not to the potential mentioned ion the book. The author does an excellent job at describing the brutality the women go through. Her choice of diction and syntax form a strong connection with the reader and the women described in the novel.

The plot in The Color Purple is simple compared to other books. The whole novel consists of letters that Celie writes to God. Celie writes to God because she feels that he is the only person that truly understands her and the stuff she goes through. Celie is a hard working African American who faces discrimination by almost everyone in her life. Her stepfather and husband both physically and sexually abuse Celie, causing resentment for men. Her resentment eventually includes God.

When Celie’s younger sister Nettie moved, she promised that she would write to her. Celie didn’t here from Nettie for years, until Nettie comes back to visit. Come to find out, Celie’s husband was hiding all the letters Nettie wrote to Celie for the past year. Once she finds out about the letters, she begins to write back to Nettie, even though the letters were written many years ago. Celie feel that God has mistreated her and given up on her because of the hidden letters.

As the story progresses, Celie moves out of the abusive household and befriends liberated women. Celie forms a strong bond with Shug intimately while Sofia is just a friend who persuades her to stand up to the constant discrimination. “ And I see they think me and Nettie and Shug and Albert and Harpo and Sofia and Jack and Odessa real old and don’t know much what going on. And us happy. Matter of fact, I think this the youngest us ever felt.

”287/288 In the end of the novel, Celie is an independent woman who is happy with herself. Celie realizes reality and accepts the fact that she is capable of being independent and cherishes her friendships she made throughout her journey of overcoming racism and sexism. In conclusion, I can honestly say that I can not relate The Color Purple to another book. The unique structure of journal entries and letters to God are different then any other book I have read. The storyline is compelling and very deep. The reader can form a strong bond with some of the characters in the book, because the author does an amazing job connecting personalities.

The author’s vivid imagery makes the setting almost seem realistic. The book may be compared to others that share the same theme. Racism and sexism are common themes and reoccur in many book, but I have never read a book the solemnly revolves around the theme. The plot is built around the theme, and the main character changes as the story continues. The story line gives great insight that can be compared to African Americans and women in the current world today. All in all, The Color Purple by Alice Walker was probably one of the best books I have ever read.

I loved the originality of the letters written to God that eventually transitions to her sister. Her reasons behind her actions are realistic and can be compared to real life situations. The story line is unpredictable and always has a twist in it. I would recommend this book to everyone and anyone. I thoroughly enjoyed reading the novel. Much Ado About NothingThere are many different types of storytelling.

Some use magazines, novels, or plays. William Shakespeare is the most famous playwright of all time with countless classics such as Romeo and Juliet, A Midsummer Night’s Dream, and Much Ado About Nothing. Much Ado About Nothing is a witty, clever comedy that almost ends in tragedy but ends in the opposite way compared to Shakespeare’s Romeo and Juliet. Love conquers, despite many trials and obstacles, part of which are in the characters’ own making. In Much Ado About Nothing, love, and its consequences, is a central theme to the plot and the characters. Many of the characters are based on some type of love.

Due to these characteristics, many situations arise that cause tension and stress for the individuals in the play. For example, Beatrice and Benedick are two characters that are convinced that they will never love, partly because of the fact that all humanity is inferior to their standards. “He that hath a beard is more than a youth, and he that hath no beard is less than a man; and he that is more than a youth is not for me, and he that is less than a man, I am not for him,” Act 2 Scene 1: line 30 34. Beatrice basically states that no man is good enough for her to marry. Then, she, and Benedick fall in love, with each other in fact, when they are sworn enemies because of their constant duels with wit. Another couple who go through hardship in their love affair is Hero and Claudio.

These two are constantly faced with obstacles, whether it’s Claudio’s insecurity, Hero’s shyness, or another’s interference that has grave side effects. “She’s but a sign a semblance of her honor. Behold like a maid she blushes here,” Act 4 Scene 1: line 32 33. Claudio accuses Hero of having an affair with another man on the eve of their wedding due to a setup by the Prince’s scheming brother Don John. The pattern of overcoming obstacles for love repeats itself here when Hero is finally proven innocent and comes back to life after being proclaimed dead after her name was slandered.

All of Shakespeare’s plays contain his unique style of language and words, some of which he made up himself. In Much Ado About Nothing, there are many passages that display Shakespeare’s unique approach. “And by my two faiths and troths, my lord, I spoke mine,”Act 1 Scene 1: line 206 207. This parallelism, and connection to the previous lines shows a command of language that few other writers have ever been able to duplicate. Also, many authors are not able to make a play such as Much Ado About Nothing without making it sound cheesy. However, Shakespeare is able to weave in and out of serious and comical scenes while making the play as a whole flow and connect effortlessly.

For example, the group of friends makes Beatrice and Benedick fall in love with one another with many humorous situations, and then tragedy strikes. Don John, Don Pedro’s brother, sets up that Claudio is meant to believe that Hero cheats on him the night before they are married. Then, it transitions back into good humor after the scam is discovered and Hero “risen” back to life. In this comedy, there are many characters that are relatable to universal audiences. The five main characters play an important role, of not only depicting themselves, but also personifying the different forms of love.

The first, Don Pedro, is a Prince among men, a leader that all, including those elder than himself, look up to. “Please it your grace lead on?” Act 1 Scene 1: line 145. Leonato, the father of Hero, and an obviously respected man of Messina, invites Don Pedro to lead the way into his own home, proving how much he respects the younger man. However, even though he is respected, he is not loved by any woman. “Will you have me, lady?No, my lord, unless I might have another for working days” Act 2 Scene 1: line 302 303. Partly because he is such a well to do person, makes it difficult to find a person to marry.

This is also true in today’s world, where people in the spotlight often find it harder to find someone who loves them for themselves, and not merely because they are famous. Hero and Claudio, the first pair of lovers, are the archetypal idealistic couple who are lost in a fairytale story of love at first sight until a problem arises that shakes their perfect world, and then they emerge from the problem stronger than ever. The two met as the men accompanying Don Pedro, including Claudio, return from fighting in a war. They see each other again and fall in love and quickly become engaged. Don John sets up Hero to be slandered and for the couple to “break up” because he wants to create problems in whatever way he can.

Later, Claudio’s accusation is proved false and the two lovers reunite and finally marry each other. This fairytale relationship transitioning into a destroyed link is a common storyline for romantic literature. The second pair of lovers is Beatrice and Benedick and they are the opposite of Claudio and Hero. Instead, the two practically hate each other and often clashed with sharp words and battling wits. Then, the other characters led them to believe that the other loves each and they fall in love with the other. This is another Hollywood archetype that is used in the romantic genre.

Much Ado About Nothing takes place in the town of Messina in Italy. Italy is a favorite location for Shakespeare’s plays, which include The Merchant of Venice, Romeo and Juliet, and The Taming of the Shrew. However, Shakespeare does not go into great detail about the environment of his plays. The only details that the audience gets from the play about the setting comes from the dialogue. “I learn in this letter that Don Pedro of Aragon comes this night to Messina” Act 1 Scene 1: line 1 2. Then, if the reader or audience did not know that Messina and Aragon are towns in Italy, he refers to Florence, a fairly famous city in Italy that is renowned for its art.

“I find here that Don Pedro hath bestowed much honour on a young Florentine called Claudio” Act 1 Scene 1: line 8 10. Otherwise, the play’s setting is dependent on the actors and actresses and the stage directions, which include very few details. “He hangs the epitaph on the tomb” Act 5 Scene 3: between line 8 and 9. This describes that the scene was taking place in a monastery, or some other location where people are buried, but it did not give explicit descriptions of the location. Shakespeare allowed the lines and the actors to set up the setting rather than going into detail himself. Much Ado About Nothing starts off with the fighting men with the Prince of Aragon returning home victoriously and stopping at the town of Messina.

When they arrive, one of the men, a young, naïve officer named Claudio, falls in love with Governor Leonato’s daughter, Hero. Benedick, Claudio’s close friend, does not approve of Claudio’s plans for marriage because Benedick is a skeptic of love and matrimony. He and Hero’s cousin, Beatrice, are forever arguing but are also very similar in their declarations of bachelorhood. Don Pedro the Prince, Leonato, Hero, and Hero’s lady in waiting Ursula all conspire to make the two fall in love. However, Don Pedro’s brother, Don John, is up to mischief and sets up Don Pedro and Claudio to believe that Hero has an affair with another man on the eve Claudio and Hero’s wedding. Claudio accuses and shames Hero in front of the entire congregation and she faints from humiliation.

Claudio and the Prince depart quickly and the crowd follows them out. The friar, Leonato, Leonato’s brother, Beatrice, Benedick, and Ursula all try to confront and then comfort Hero when they learn that the accusations are false. The friar suggests that Leonato announces that Hero died at the point of hearing Claudio’s accusation and let that be widely known, until such time that Hero’s innocence is proven. Hero is eventually proven innocent and, in exchange for all the distress he caused even though it wasn’t his fault, Claudio submits himself to whatever punishment Leonato sees fit. Many of Shakespeare’s plays have similar themes but they all manage to have a different affect on the audience. Much Ado About Nothing is a comedic love story with a woman who is resistant to be in love, like in The Taming of the Shrew, and then it has a pair of star crossed lovers, Claudio and Hero, that love each other as soon as they see each other, just like Romeo and Juliet.

Due to Shakespeare’s fame, many stories have been based on his plays so there are many similarities to Much Ado About Nothing in all kinds of romantic plots. In conclusion, this play is very interesting and engaging. I recommend this comedy to everyone who can appreciate a story full of laughter, wit, tragedy, and love. Much Ado About Nothing is a great example of the appeal and strength of Shakespeare’s style, diction, and overall unique techniques. Alice Walker’s The Color Purple shocked me by its incredible message and the structure Walker used.

The Color Purple is honestly one of the most amazing books that I have ever read. It was so touching and heart warming, but at the same time it was incredibly sad and depressing. The theme of The Color Purple is the constraint of Black women in the 1960’s. Walker goes through the troubles and pain that Celie, one of the main characters has to face throughout her life. She has to deal with many troubles and difficulties at a very young age that her family is not aware of except her father. He plays a big role in this book because he has shaped her life.

Celie gets married off to a man that Nettie had originally planned on marrying, but her father would not let her because she was too young and he just did not want to give her up. This starts a huge conflict and this is where the story really takes off. Walker’s characters each play an important role in The Color Purple. Nettie goes off to Africa with Samuel and Corrine and their two children, Olivia and Adam, which are actually Celie’s children that her father and given up for adoption, but had originally thought they were dead. Each character ties into another character by some family relation.

Shug Avery another main character that Celie falls in love with makes a huge impact on Celie’s life. Shug is a fierce, savage character that does what she wants, when she wants and does not care what anyone says. She stands out from most black women during this time because it was custom to honor your husband and do what he says when he says. She was the exception. The men in this book are mostly all the same.

They are harsh and rude and believe the women should do the work and take care of the kids and clean. They pretty much do everything and the men sit around and drink and smoke and fill their already bulging bellies with more food. Nettie was a very strong character throughout the novel. Walker portrayed her as someone who broke free from the system and went on their own to try and better themselves. Nettie, in a sense, did what Shug Avery did.

She went to find her own path and did not listen to others and did what she thought would be best for her. Walker portrayed each character in a unique way that keeps the reader intrigued and ready to read more. The setting takes place in an old farm, in a bedroom with Celie and her father. Celie is home alone with her dad. Everyone else had gone out, leaving the two of them, alone and Celie utterly trapped. What happens at the beginning of the novel sets the mood and tone for the rest of the book.

It is different from our world today considering our technology and what we have such as computers and cell phones. They had never even heard of a cell phone before. They had cars back in that time as well, but cars were considered white peoples property and most blacks were not wealthy enough to own a car. There were the rare few such as Shug Avery, but she obtained a car later on in the novel. Other blacks of higher ranking class and status owned a car, but they worked hard for it.

For instance, Sophia became a maid for a white family and the young teenager got a car from her father, but she had no idea how to drive it. Sophia ended up teaching her how to drive and would sit in the front seat with her. When she finally learned how to drive she promised to take Sophia to see her family, but she told Sophia she had to sit in the back of the car because white people can’t be seen with blacks in the front seat. Even if a black and white person were close, the white person always had to hide it because others would discriminate against them and they did not want that. They were of “higher” class and shouldn’t be seen with them other then cleaning their houses. There are many books that I could say follow this novel, but not many I can think of that I really feel are similar to The Color Purple.

Speak by Laurie Halse Anderson is an incredible and outstanding book that I would recommend the reader to read. It deals with rape and the struggles she faces. I would highly recommend The Color Purple to anyone. It is an incredible book that has touched my heart and made me think twice about what I do and to be grateful for what I have because there are others that have absolutely nothing. As the fight club’s membership grows , Tyler begins to use it to spread his anti consumerist ideas and recruits fight club’s members to participate in increasingly elaborate pranks on corporate America.

This was originally the narrator’s idea, but Tyler takes control from him. Tyler eventually gathers the most devoted fight club members referred to as “space monkeys” and forms “Project Mayhem,”. The narrator starts off as a loyal member in Project Mayhem, seeing it as the next step for Fight Club. However, he becomes uncomfortable with the damage of their activities after it results in the death of Bob. Project Mayhem becomes the narrator’s worst nightmare. As the narrator tries to stop Tyler and his followers, he learns that he is Tyler.

As the narrator’s mental state deteriorated, his mind formed a new personality that was able to escape from the problems of his reality. Tyler wants to blow up the tallest building in New york but The narrator stops him and finally makes his own decision and stops the bomb from exploding, he points the gun to his head and shoots, after he wakes up in a mental hospital and believes he is dead and is in heaven, The book ends with members of Project Mayhem who work at the institution telling the narrator that their plans still continue, and that they are expecting Tyler to come back. J. D. Salinger’s The Catcher In the Rye was a very intriguing read.

The uniqueness of the story caught my attention, while the narrator’s style kept me interested. A major theme in this novel is isolation. The main character has social difficulties over the course of the story because he tends to isolate himself from his peers and to keep his distance so as not to grow attached to a person. Salinger’s style is very unique, and very entertaining. The author makes good use of the narration through a young boy who reports the events from a psychiatric facility where he was admitted shortly after the events of the novel had occurred. The story line is interesting because you get to see life from Holden’s point of view.

Holden’s point of view is very intriguing because he does not see things the way an average person would see them most likely due to his mental instability. The style of the author hints at the setting of the novel because Holden talks informally and in a certain manner that you would expect a New York resident to do. There are many characters in The Catcher In the Rye, but few of them are actually of importance to the peculiar main character Holden Caulfield. Holden is not like your average troubled teenage. He prefers to distance himself from his peers and chooses only to open up to his sister, Phoebe. Holden is very judgmental of the people around him, and he despises people that he believes are “phony.

” Another main character is Mr. Antolini. Mr. Antolini is the adult in the novel who comes closest to getting through to Holden. His ways of reaching out to Holden are unconventional, so he is able to avoid being labeled a “phony” by Holden.

Ackley and Stadlater are boys Holden went to school with. Allie, D. B, and Phoebe are Holden’s siblings Allie had died of leukemia before the events in the novel. Sally Hayes is a girl who dated Holden, although she appears to be attractive to him mostly physically. Jane Gallagher is the only girl besides Holden’s sister, whom he both respects and finds physically attractive.

This novel takes place in the late 1940’s, mostly in New York City except for during the beginning of the novel; at this time, Holden is enrolled at Pencey Prep in Pennsylvania. He soon leaves and takes off for New York where his adventures continue. He can’t go home yet, so he stays the night in a worn down hotel room. The next day Holden goes on a date to the movies with Sally Hayes. Holden’s adventures also lead him to the Natural History Museum.

He likes it here because hates how many things are always changing in the world, but he believes that everything at the museum is “frozen” and likes the fact that it remains the same no matter what. All these adventures basically take place over the course of one long weekend. This novel in short, is about the weekend of a psychologically unstable boy. The story begins with a description of Pencey; a boarding school with a very good academic rating that Holden gets kicked out of for failing four subjects. Holden gets into a big argument with his roommate and leaves in anger, three days before the holidays. He decides that he can’t go home early, but he must find a way to pass the time, so he takes a train to New York, rents a hotel room, and begins his adventures there.

Holden is really fond of a childhood friend Jane Gallagher. He spends most of the book wandering alone, but he tends to think of her when he gets really lonely. At one point, he accepts a visit from a prostitute. She meets him up in his hotel room, but he ends up making excuses so as not to have sex with her. The next day he decides to call Sally Hayes and set up a date with her.

Later tries to stay at Mr. Antolini’s house for the night, but he gets scared off when he wakes up to find Mr. Antolini patting his head. So he sleeps on a bench that night and spends the next day with his sister Phoebe. This story is so different from what I’m used to.

I can honestly say I have not read another book like this one. I don’t tend to read dark stories like this one. The overall uniqueness and odd plot of the novel make it easy to say there are no known connections that I can make between this novel and another that I have read. Overall, The Catcher In the Rye is a very interesting and somewhat enlightening read. I very much enjoyed doing so and would highly recommend this novel to a person who appreciates novels that go outside the conformity of the average story. “The fire was silent, the little houses collapsing into the flames without complaint, flocks of sparks rising to the sky.

At a distance it seemed beautiful, and I thought it was strange that powerful violence is often so pleasing to the eye…” After living in the midst of war for so long you get used to things that in other times would have seemed inhuman and disastrous. David Benioff’s City of Thieves mesmerized me with its awesomely simple yet so hard to achieve plot and story line that leaves you simply wondering how?This book illustrates very well bravery, and since bravery is one of the things that is almost like a necessity during war times its good that we have a brave character Kolya to help when Lev can’t handle the situation but as the book advances Lev learns that to survive he’s going to have to overcome his fears and sometimes like they say “risk it to get the biscuit. ”The writing style of David Benioff is one of the best i know he really gets you into it by making it very suspenseful and keeping you wondering what comes next but at the same time adding characters that lighten up the mood and crack jokes all the time to keep you laughing and enjoying the book, hooking you on the book. the way that the author writes about the setting is marvelous to the point that you can almost see all the hatred, killing, famine, and death going on in the story like if you were a Russian in the midst of war. Even though the story is told through Levs eyes I think that the story would have been better having been told through Kolya’s eyes since Kolya to me was the real main character. This books writing style compares somewhat to other books that I have read in the past but also stands out mainly because of the way the characters are portrayed and because of the amazingly ingenuous plot of the novel.

The Characters in this book have to be the very best Characters I have ever run across in a book as wonderful as this one. The main character in this book is Lev, Lev is a scrawny cowardly teenage Jew that has what he lacks in brawn and bravery he makes up for in his intellect and strategy skills. Lev is the character that we follow throughout the story alongside his accompanying friend Kolya who is a total foil to Levs characteristics. Kolya is a tall, handsome, brave Russian solider that would never back down from a fight or even less be scared of one, he is fearless and jumps at opportunities without ever hesitating and even though Kolya is not the main character to me this is the main character because his character is built around the typical hero which makes him a fan favorite to many. The way the author portrays and describes the characters making them fit their personality completely brings the characters to life almost as if you were one of them as the story progresses, like when Kolya gets in a fight against two cannibals that try to kill them Kolya jumps right into the fight with great detail while Lev just runs away and never gets in the fight for a second. Setting in this books plays a huge role in the story because it doesn’t take place in just your typical residential scenario it takes place in the 1940s’ during the siege of Leningrad in the Soviet Russia which makes everything that much more deadly and dangerous because not only that but it took place during the coldest winter ever recorded in Russia.

as you read about the setting the words that the author uses are so descriptive that you can easily imagine the setting as you read. as your reading its almost like the words are jumping right off the page and being set in your mind as you go along the words. The plot for City of Thieves is honestly one of the most outstanding plots that you will ever read about, because its not like the typical type of plot like trying to figure out a mystery to a crime or something like, the plot is so simple that it sounds almost ridiculous and trust me when i first heard about the plot i was just like “what type of plot is this” but by the end the of the book i noticed that the point of the book wasn’t about the plot or about whether they achieve the plot or not but the adventure and what they have to go through to try and reach the plot and the way that the characters learn to work with one another learn about trust, friendship, pride, patriotism, bravery, and even love because at the end of the book the characters know what is really what matters in life and all the characters take something away with them that they will never forget and you will also get something from this book that will stick with you forever. I cant really say that I can compare this book to another because to me this book was unique. It was one of those one of a kind books that everyone has, and this one happens to be mine, not only because the book itself is great but because I fell like I can connect with some of the characters on a personal level like with Kolya’s Bravery or with lev’s thinking abilities. I really recommend this book to anyone out there who wants to pick up one of those books thats when your done reading it you fell like reading it again right away because it left that great of impact on your life, or even make you go running around and recommending it to all of your friends like iv’e been doing ever since i first read this book.

What do you want to be when you grow up?As children, we are often asked this question. Yet it is almost impossible to know for sure what you want to be when you grow up. Dreams change as you become older. In The Catcher in the Rye, by J. D. Salinger, the protagonist, Holden Caulfield, has a difficult time transitioning into adulthood.

Holden finds himself stuck between two realities: the innocent child world he lives in and the “phony” adult world. A major theme in The Catcher in the Rye is the difficulty of growing up. Over the course of the novel, Holden Caulfield faces difficulties adjusting to the adult world. Holden believes the adult world is made up of phony people who say, “Pleasure to meet you,” when in fact, you have never even seen the person before and it does not give you pleasure to meet them. Phony is perhaps the most famous phrases from the novel.

Holden uses it to convey the negative aspects of the adult world. Holden sees the adult world in black and white. On Sundays, for instance , old Haas went around shaking hands with everybody’s parents when they drove up to school. He’d be charming as hell and all. Except if some boy had little old funny looking parents… I mean if a boy’s mother was sort of fat or corny looking or something, and if somebody’s father was one of those guys that wear those suits with very big shoulders and corny black and white shoes, then old Hass would just shake hands with them and give them a phony smile and then he’d go talk, for maybe half an hour, with somebody else’s parents” 14. THis quote shows the negative aspects of the adult world.

Hass is shallow and he judges people based on appearance. He pretends to like people who he deems worthy of knowing him. By the end of the novel, Holden realizes that growing up is a part of life. One day, Holden has an epiphany at the carousel when “All the kids kept trying to grab for the gold ring, and so was old Phoebe, and I was sort of afraid she’d fall off the goddam horse, but I didn’t say anything or do anything. The thing with kids is, if they want to grab for the gold ring, you have to let them do it, and not say anything.

If they fall off, they fall off, but its bad if you say anything to them” 211. Holden realizes that you have to let children fall so that they learn from experience. Most of the events in the novel take place in New York City. In the beginning of the novel, Holden is enrolled at Pencey Prep in Pennsylvania. Pencey is a boarding school with a very good academic rating and Holden gets kicked out for failing four subjects. Holden gets into a big argument with his roommate and leaves in anger, three days before the holidays.

He spends the next three days wandering around New York City. The first night Holden stays in “this very crumby room, with nothing to look out of the window except the other side of the hotel…You’d be surprised what was going on on the other side of the hotel, they didn’t even bother to pull their shades down. I saw one guy, a gray haired, very distinguished looking guy, with only shorts on do something you wouldn’t believe me if I told you. He took out all these women’s clothes, and put them on. Real women’s clothes silk stockings, high heeled shoes, brassiere, and one of those corsets with the straps hanging down and all.

Then he put on this very tight black evening dress and started walking up and down the room, taking these very small steps, the way a woman does” 61. This quote shows how Holden is surrounded by phony people. Everywhere he goes, there are people who are not what they appear to be. Holden spends the rest of the night drinking and smoking. He also hires a prostitute, but he is too depressed to have sex with her.

The next day, Holden goes on a date with Sally Hayes. They go to the movies and watch a movie and Holden thinks “it was so putrid I couldn’t take my eyes off it…All I can say is, don’t see it if you want to puke all over yourself” 139. This quote shows that even when Holden is in happy atmosphere surrounded by decent people, he is still depressed. Holden finds himself returning to the Natural History Museum, which he really likes because everything is frozen and unchanging. “The best thing, though, in that museum was that everything always stayed right where it was. Nobody’d move… Nobody’d be different.

The only thing that would be different would be you. ” As the world around him is changing, Holden sees the museum as a place where he knows will always be the same. A couple months after the events in the novel take place, Holden ends up in a psychiatric ward. Salinger’s The Catcher in the Rye captivated me with its unique writing style. The novel is written in the first person point of view. The narrator, Holden Caulfield, recalls events that have taken place months earlier; he adds his opinions of characters in the novel and comments on things he does not like.

One may dislike the use of first person narration because it focuses more on the narrator. The narrator sounds conceited throughout the novel because he keeps using “I” and “my”; also, she keeps referring to his appearance and feelings. The narrator is limited to his senses, however he does not know the feelings or thoughts of the other characters. Also, Holden sounds like a whiny child who dislikes everything. For example, Holden says, “It isn’t important, I know, but I hate it when somebody has cheap suitcases” 168. Holden dislikes many things including old suitcases, when people say nice to meet you, and several other things.

If The Catcher in the Rye had been written in third person omniscient, then the reader would know what the characters in the story are thinking and whether they are truly sincere or if they’re lying. Another negative aspect about first person narration is that it is bias. Holden puts people into groups, there are “Girls with their legs crossed, girls with their legs not crossed, girls with terrific legs, girls with lousy legs, girls that looked like swell girls, girls that looked like bitches if you knew them” 123. Holden is wrong to judge people, he has never even met the girls and he says they look like bitches. The style of writing is unique because it is really informal and depressing. The author writes in English, but it differs from other English novels because it is set in America.

Words such as “flit”, “throw” and “necking” are words the reader is not familiar with. These words are no longer used in today’s society. Salinger’s writing does not really give me an idea of the time the novel was written in. Salinger’s voice is strong in the sense that he uses concepts such as loneliness as one of the major themes. These concepts manifest themselves in the characters.

In the novel, The Catcher in the Rye, there are many characters but only a few of them are actually important to thenHolden Caulfield, the protagonist. Holden is not a typical troubled teenager. He prefers to isolate himself from those around him and really only opens up to his sister, Phoebe. Holden is extremely judgmental person who thinks he is surrounded by a bunch of “phonies. ” Another main character in the novel is Mr.

Antolini. Mr. Antolini is the adult in the novel who almost gets through to Holden. His way of reaching out to Holden is unique, so Holden opens up to him. Ackley and Stadlater are boys at Holden’s school. Allie and D.

B. are Holden’s other siblings. Sally Hayes is a girl who dated Holden, even though he only likes her physical image. Jane Gallagher is the only girl whom Holden respects and finds physically attractive. The plot of the novel is original and intriguing. The novel takes place in the past tense.

Holden Caulfield, the narrator, recalls the events that take place a few months before he is sent to a psychiatric facility. The story begins on a cold, foggy day at Pencey Prep and the reader is introduced to the protagonist and narrator, Holden Caulfield. Holden is standing on top of a hill looking down at the stadium. Holden reveals that he will not be returning to Pencey Prep after the holidays. Holden feels that he does not miss Pencey yet, but in time, like all the other schools he has been kicked out of, he will. Holden has a difficult time applying himself in school which is the reason he is failing four subjects.

Pencey has a good academic rating and in order to maintain this standard, they kick Holden out. Holden leaves Pencey and spends three days in New York City by himself. During his time in New York City, Holden often expresses his loneliness. He tries to get people to hang out with him by buying them drinks, but he is just as lonely as ever. One night, Holden is so lonely that he hires a prostitute, but he is so depressed that he does have sex with her, which only makes him even more depressed.

Holden goes sight seeing over New York, but he finds it is filled with phonies. At the end of the novel, Holden takes his younger sister, Phoebe, to the carousel. As he watches Phoebe and the other children on the carousel, he notices how they all try to grab the gold ring. Holden is afraid Phoebe might fall, but he doesn’t say anything. He realizes that growing up is a part of life and that you have to let children fall so that they can learn from experience.

Overall, the plot of the novel is very depressing. Holden Caulfield from The Catcher in the Rye is similar to Grendel from John Gardner’s Grendel. Grendel is a cynic who is angry at the world. Grendel is always complaining about how miserable his life is and how he is under appreciated. Grendel is constantly expressing disgust at the humans and condemns them for their conformity. Grendel lives with his mother in the murky depths of a swamp.

His mom neglects him and he is friendless. On one occasion, young Grendel is being attacked by a bull and he begs the animals in the forest to help him, but no one helps him. Grendel can relate to Holden because they are both cynical. Over the course of the novel, Holden is constantly informing the reader about how depressed he is. Holden is afraid to interact with people so he keeps to himself.

One night, he gets so lonely that he hires a prostitute to comfort him, yet he is unable to have sexual intercourse with her which makes him feel worse. Holden goes out to New York City alone and friendless and tries persuade people to hang around with him by buying them drinks. Yet to his dismay he is as alone and friendless as ever. In conclusion, The Catcher in the Rye is a novel full of cynicism, disgust, and bitterness. I award this book five stars because it keeps the reader engaged in its great plot.

I recommend this novel to anyone looking for an interesting book to read. “The horses’ mouths were bleeding…the horses’ hooves were broken, so that every step meant agony…when Billy saw the condition of his means of transportation he burst into tears. He hadn’t cried about anything else in the war. ” p. 197 Kurt Vonnegut’s book Slaughterhouse Five is an exceptional example of the horrors caused by the war and the wounds and pains one has to endure because of it. The book focuses on the terrible effects that World War 11 and the Dresden Bombing had on the main character Billy Pilgrim.

Through the book and Billy the author not only shows the damaging effects that World War 11 had on the main character but also how deeply the war affected himself. This is the only book that I have read that not only talks about the horrible effects that war can have on a person but how the terrors of the war can transform an intelligent young man who has his future ahead of him into someone who is so deeply psychologically wounded that he begins to believe in fantasies in order to escape the terrors in his life. Slaughterhouse five starts by talking about a young man, Billy Pilgrim who is attending a college of optometry when he is drafted for the war. Billy is not only completely unprepared for the war but he is barely coming out of childhood when he is thrown into a world he does not understand and where he has to face a witness things that no person should ever see. Billy is so affected by the war and the Dresden bombing in which he is only one of the few who have survived that he turns time traveling into his reality as means of escape. The suspense of knowing what would happen next, what Billy would have to go through and why Billy believed in time travel kept me captivated throughout the entire novel.

The main theme of this book is the horrors of the war and the horrible and long lasting effects it can have on a person. Vonnegut’s unique and very different style is very creative, his writing really getting your mind spinning g and it keeps the reader engaged. The main theme of Slaughterhouse Five is the horrors caused by the war and lasting effect on a person that it can have. The main purpose of the book is to show how deeply World War 11 affected Billy and the author himself. Vonnegut shows how young Billy is thrown into war as a normal young man who had not seen terrible things, what the war did to him is described as almost unspeakable.

“My God–what have they done to you, lad?This isn’t a man. It’s a broken kite”p. 97. During the war and even before the Dresden bombing Billy was described as a broken man. A man who had been to hurt by the terrors of the war that he would never be able to be the same person ever again.

After the war he seemed to block himself from the outside world and lived in his own little world in which he could decide what he wanted to live and where he could block out all the terrible moments in life that he had. Due to the impact of the mass murder and mass destruction that Billy had to face during the war he was no able to function properly after the Dresden bombing which seemed to be his breaking point. “He is in a constant state of stage fright, he says, because he never knows what part of his life he is going to have to act in next” p. 26. Billy witnessed horrible things especially during the Dresden bombing, he was never the same man afterwards, he lived in fear of having to recall and remember those terrible moments in his life and did absolutely everything ion his power to focus on the good moments and “ignore” the bad ones. When Billy sees the wounded horses after the destruction of the Dresden bombing he sees the pain, agony, death, torture, and struggles that he had to face himself and “he burst into tears” p.

197. It seems that the true reality of the war was as difficult for Billy and the author as well that when he did recall and truly SAW the destruction of the war he broke down. Billy Pilgrim and Kurt Vonnegut would never be the same. I enjoyed the author’s style greatly. His writing was very unique and very different which kept me captivated throughout the entire novel. He had a way of showing great detail and showing the terrible effects war could have by using great details and including his own personal feeling.

Another thing about the authors’ style that greatly captivated my attention was that the author did not tell the story chronologically. He skips back and forth between that present and the past because of the main characters ‘ability’ to travel through time. “If what Billy Pilgrim learned from the Tralfamadorians is true, that we will all live forever, no matter how dead we may sometimes seem to be, I am not overjoyed. Still–if I am going to spend eternity visiting this moment,” this shows that Billy is not happy that he will always and forever have to live the horrible moments in the war and in Dresden that he had to face p. 211.

No matter how difficult it is he knows that those horrible moments are now a part of him and he will have to live with them because his time travel forces his to always travel back to those moments. Billy’s traumatic experience leads him to live in a fantasy in which he can ignore the bad times. The “Tralfamadorians” tell him “that one thing Earthlings might learn to do if they tried hard enough: ignore the awful times, and concentrate on the good times” p. 117. This helps show have deeply affected Billy was. He was so hurt and traumatized by the war that he had to resort to fantasy in order to get some relief.

Personally I believe that the descriptions of time travel, his inability to function properly at work and his inability to be happy even though he was very wealthy showed how difficult the war had hit him. The author’s style helped me connect with the character because I was able to see the pain that Billy was put through and how hard he was trying to find any means of escape from the Dresden bombing. Vonnegut describes Billy feet in many points in the book as “blue and ivory” and then the same colors are used to describe the dead hobo’s feet “his bare feet were blue and ivory” p. 73. Through descriptions like this one the author shows how Billy is slowly dying and being killed internally by the devastation of the war.

It also helps in understanding the perception that the author has of himself and how he feels like the war that he had to go through killed him on the inside. His style keeps the engaged and interested until the end. The characters in Slaughterhouse Five are very realistic. They all convey qualities that are seen in millions of people who have had to live the horrors of the war themselves. There is only one character that the reader is really introduced to and that is Billy. Vonnegut writes, “There are no characters in this story and almost no dramatic confrontations, because most of the people in it are so sick… One of the main effects of war, after all, is that people are discouraged from being characters.

But old Derby was a character now” p. 67 Vonnegut says that one of the worst things about the war is that a person is never the same. That person will lose a big part of who they were before; if the war did not kill them in the battle field it did when it was over. This shows how Vonnegut believes that part of him has been killed because of the war. His struggles are shown through Billy who also struggles deeply with the effects of the war.

It is clear that Billy Pilgrim was very deeply affected by the Dresden bombing and is not detached from time as he says but detached from himself. When he “burst into tears” it was after the bombing and it seems to be the point when he finally seems to be able to connect with himself and see the devastation and destruction the war has caused him p. 197. He is the character that can be seen in the eyes on any soldier that has been in to world. His struggles are their struggles; his pains their pains and his want for escape their want for escape.

“Weary was filled with a tragic wrath. He had been ditched again” p. 50. Weary is another character in the story he unlike Billy who dies on the inside because of the war Weary dies during the war. Weary represents the death that is encountered during the war. He represents the millions of soldiers who died during the war, he is relatable by many.

The characters especially Billy helped me feel for him and made me have a better understanding on the true horrors of the war. The setting of this book takes place in many different places, traveling from the past present and future. Some scenes in the book take place in Germany during World War 11 and where the main character Billy witnessed the Dresden bombing. It also takes place in Ilium, upstate New York and in the planet Tralfamadore. All the different settings reveal the mysteries behind Billy and how difficult it was for him to put up with what he had to face because of the war. Billy is thrown into the war in Germany being completely unprepared for it, when he looses his squad he is found by the three musketeers three other Americans he is described as a “damn college kid, who was so weak he shouldn’t even have been in the army” p.

42. Billy was just a kid who was made to face terrible things that left him traumatized. This early experience in Germany was the starting point of his psychological problems later on in his life. Another setting that is seen in the book is Tralfamadore which is what Billy uses as an escape from the terrors in his life, it is the place where he can “concentrate on the good ones” p. 118.

The last setting that is seen in the book in the book is Ilium in upstate New York. This is where Billy is from. After the war and after he has been a survivor of the Dresden bombing he returns to Ilium which is the main place where his time travel occurs. Unlike many other books Slaughterhouse Five has many different setting that all contribute to the long lasting effects left because of the war. The various settings also add to the interest of the book and they keep the reader engaged.

The plot of the story is very interesting and unlike anything that I have ever read before. Why does Billy travel to the past and future?What brings the Tralfamadorians?The readers’ interest will be in figuring out what leads Billy to take the actions he does and to figure out the mystery about his own little world he seems to live in. The reader will want to figure out why it is and what it means when Vonnegut says “Billy pilgrim had stopped in the forest…this was when Billy first came unstuck in time” p. 43. The answer is mind boggling and will leave the reader surprised and wondering if there is any possibility that this could be true or if everything is just in his head. “Billy brushed his teeth on Tralfamadore, put in his partial denture, and went into the kitchen” p.

113 Tralfamadore is very important to the plot and it is where Billy is able to ignore his past even if it is only for a short period of time. But the reader will have to figure out what Tralfamadore is. “God grant me the serenity to accept the things I cannot change, courage to change the things I can, and wisdom always to tell the difference. ” Among the things Billy Pilgrim could not change was the past, the present, and the future. ” p.

57 No matter how much Billy tries to escape his reality he knows that he cannot change it and that it will always be there. But he is commitment to being able to move on even if it means living in his own little fantasy world that offers him comfort even though it separates him form his family. Billy’s actions and much of what he goes through will hit the reader as very surprising. There are many connections that can be made from this book they are mainly with the people that have suffered because of the terrible effects that the war can have. Billy is a character that is very relatable to a lot of people especially those who have fought in the war.

The author Kurt Vonnegut relates to Billy in every way, he seems to be telling his own story through Billy. He uses Billy to finally express the pain, agony, death, horrible moments that he had to face because of the war. Through Billy he no longer ignores the bad moments that have happened in his past, he is able to see them, acknowledge them and in my opinion be set free from the horrors he had to face. Connections can also be made to other soldiers that have fought in the war. There are many soldiers that come back from war and are extremely affected by the war the way that Billy was. There are some who feel like they need to ignore everything that happened in their past in order to be happy again, but this only causes many of them to be miserable.

Like Billy who tried so hard to escape his past and because of it he ends up living in his own little world believing in a fantasy in order to escape the reality he wants to shut out with such passion. He ends up closing himself out like many do and being unable to function in his job. I would highly recommend this book. It is a very interesting and contains a lot of suspense and mystery. It is very unique and it is written in a way that I have never read before. Even though at the beginning it is a bit difficult to understand once the reader gets the hang of it turns into one of the best books that that person has read.

The agony and horrors of the war are shown, the author takes the reader through an incredible experience of seeing how the Dresden bombing affected Billy and why he reacted the way that he did. There is the mystery in finding out about his mysterious time travel. The true reality of the war is shown through a book that really gets your mind thinking and wondering what it must be like to be in Billy’s shoes. The book is not only interesting but reveals the reality of the war and how deeply it can affect a person. The reader will learn new things in every chapter and we get to understand the motives of Kurt Vonnegut to write this book.

If you like to read different styles and challenge your mind you should read this book!One of the main themes of the novel is the pointlessness of war. The novel jumps around showing the reader how useless and destructive war is by depicting the events of World War Two. The soldiers that fought in the war were unprepared for what they are being put through, and Vonnegut makes sure that the reader understands this. He is sure of this understanding through painting gruesome pictures of the war and showing the reader that even the soldiers were shocked and fearful of what they witnessed. Throughout the novel, Vonnegut is showing, as well as telling, the reader that war is pointless, and all it does is create a higher death rate in the end. The setting of the novel is mainly the 1900s, ranging from 1930 to 1980, all telling about how Billy and his friends and family reacted to the situations occurring in their homes during these time periods.

Because the novel mainly focuses on World War Two, the novel takes place mostly in Germany as well as the United States. The author makes the reader feel as though they are part of the setting in a way that many other authors rarely do. The reader is placed in the center of every scenario that Billy goes through, and the reader is also placed inside of Billy’s head, knowing his thoughts and following his stream of consciousness. Have you ever been determined to achieve a goal, but no matter how hard you tried to succeed, you seemed like your goal would be impossible to reach?In the Time of the Butterflies is a novel written by Julia Alvarez. The novel is about four sisters who fight for their freedom and independence in their home country, the Dominican Republic. In each chapter of the novel, the sisters tell their story about the fight against the dictator, Trujillo, and the hardships of their status.

The sisters go through many events that show that their push for freedom and equal social status. No matter what they did, Trujillo would do anything in his power to make sure that they did not succeed. Alvarez’s In the Time of the Butterflies charmed me with its historical background and events and its inspiring story of the four sisters. The main theme of the novel is women in politics and public life. The sisters displayed courage throughout their fight against Trujillo for their right to have freedom and independence.

Minerva was the sister that was very determined to win the fight against Trujillo. Dede was the sister that was more family orientated and thought that fighting for freedom in the social system was a waster of time because she knew that nobody would support the fight along with them. Dede was the only one of the sisters that survived out of all four sisters. Even though all of the sisters may not have agreed with each other, they stood up for each other even in the hardest times. When Minerva, the main fighter, was in prison she heard the people of her country shouting, “viva La Mariposa!” She became more confident with herself and the people shouting encouraged her to keep fighting for her rights even if it may endanger her. One of the main lessons that are portrayed throughout In the Time of the Butterflies is to fight for what you believe in and to never give up doing it.

In the end, all four sisters fought with determination to achieve their goal. As a result, the Dominican Republic achieved their justice in freedom and independence after the assassination of Trujillo. Alvarez uses a very unusual and enthusiastic style of writing. She split every chapter into the views and life stories of each sister. At the beginning of each chapter, she also states the setting to give the reader a sense of where the events that are being told take place. She also uses lots of imagery that made each chapter very intriguing to read.

“I could feel my heart like a hand making a fist in my chest,” shows Alvarez’s the imagery that intrigues the reader to keep reading. Alvarez uses historical content and facts, and bases her story upon them. She describes and characterizes Trujillo just the way he was, careless and evil. She also uses factual dates to date the deaths of the sisters. Alvarez’s narrative voice is unique because in almost all of her books, she uses a different narrative voice.

Alvarez uses life like qualities in her characterization of each character. Alvarez makes the four sisters seem very real by the way she describes their feelings and emotions. Almost all of the characters were warm hearted and extremely determined. Minerva was the sister that was the most determined to achieve freedom and independence for women. She longed to go to law school, even though most women were not able to get a good education at the university in the capital. Dede is the sister who was very humble and careless of the status of women.

She knew that no matter how hard they fought for their rights, Trujillo would only shut them down with the power he had. Maria Teresa was the youngest out of the sisters and spent most of her time writing in her diary. She was Papa’s favorite child and she was very charming to the boys. Patria is the oldest of the four sisters and is the most religious. For her future, she was determined to become a convent, but then ended up getting married and gave up her dream. The setting of the novel is in the Dominican Republic between the years of 1938 to 1994.

The time periods switch from past to present with each different narrator of each chapter. In the 1930’s, Trujillo was the dictator and there was no justice or freedom for the people in the Dominican Republic. If any of the citizens disobeyed or disrespected Trujillo, they would be sentenced to death. Every Dominican was scared for their life and, “Any Dominican of a certain generation would have jumped at that gunshot sound. ” Alvarez describes the setting with many specific details giving a reader the opportunity to clearly imagine the different scenes and events that took place.

The four sisters were born on a farm in a city named Oja de Agua in the Dominican Republic. Their names of the sisters are Patria Mirabal, Dede Mirabal, Minerva Mirabal, and Maria Theresa Mirabal. They also have a code name that they use, the butterflies. “Viva La Mariposa”, or “long live the butterflies”, is what the people would say and shout to the sisters because they knew that all four sisters were determined to have a better life and to fight against Trujillo. When the sisters first went to school, they learned of the terribly horrifying deaths that Trujillo had committed and caused. Minerva was the first sister to protest against Trujillo and his actions.

When the sisters gradually matured, Trujillo’s power become even stronger and he kept an eye on them because he wanted them dead. He did not want anyone taking over or jeopardizing his power. One by one each of the sisters and their husbands joined the revolutionary group, which was started by Minerva many years earlier. Trujillo had always had feelings for Minerva and knew that she wanted to pursue her dream in going to law school. He allows her to go to law school in order to win her heart, but once he found out that she was revolting against his power, he took that right away from her. The four sisters were determined to achieve freedom and independence against Trujillo’s reign.

They went through many hardships like loosing their father and serving time in prison. The sisters believe in having justice and they never gave up even when things got tough. As a result of the determination, three of the four sisters were killed by Trujillo and the only sister that survived was Dede. Slaughterhouse Five Book Review Do wars really every solve the problems, so many young men die fighting for?Those soldiers who do survive the dangers of war come back with hundreds of traumas that at times don’t allow them to sleep. The novel talks about how much the cruelty and reality of war can really affect a man in his day to day life.

The community as well as his family doesn’t understand that his craziness isn’t truly his fault, but that fault of those German soldiers, who kept him prisoner. Vonnegut’s Slaughterhouse Five is an inspiring story of why we should try to stop and end wars; his way of describing every scene really makes the book that much more interesting. Slaughterhouse Five by Vonnegut has many themes that tie into the plot of the story but the most important theme is anti war. Anti war is such an important theme because throughout the novel it is very evident that the main character as well as the author feel war never truly solves anything. Billy Pilgrim is the one who suffers the most after his return from the war; not only is he seen as crazy, but he know sees life in a very different perspective compare to others.

“What is it about my letter that makes you so mad?” Billy wanted to know. “It’s all just crazy. None of its true!” “It’s all true. ” Billy’s anger was not going to rise with hers…” There is no such planet as Tralfmadore” p. 29 30.

Barbara’s conversation with Billy proves how nobody understands what is going through his mind and how much his feeling about the world have changed. When Billy writes and talks about Tralfamadore everyone just things he is nuts, but the truth is that the war in a way lead him to create or believe in this planet that keeps him from reality. Slaughterhouse – Five is clear about how the violence that occurs in war doesn’t solve the situation but just worsens it for the civilians living in those countries where the war is occurring. “That the bombing of Dresden was a great tragedy none can deny… It was one of those terrible things that happen in wartime, brought about by an unfortunate combination of circumstances. Those who approved it were neither wicked nor cruel, though it may well be that they were too remote from the harsh realities of war to understand fully the appalling destructive power of air bombardment in the spring of 1945” p.

188. This short excerpt from the novel serves as evidence of how serious the situation was in Dresden and of the causalities it brought to the residents of the city. “One guy I knew was really was shot in Dresden for taking a teapot that wasn’t his. Another guy I knew really did threaten to have his personal enemies killed by hired gunmen after the war” P. 1.

This is one of the first statements made by the narrator, Kurt Vonnegut, which clearly shows that he wanted the readers to see how much a men’s mind is affect by the war. Vonnegut also wanted to prove that a war doesn’t only affect as it is happening but it has its aftershocks in a way. These quotes all tie into the theme of anti war because it makes you want to do something to stop all and any wars that are happening around the world. Vonnegut’s writing style can definitely be described as unique and unusual. He could be talking about his experience in war and rapidly change to his wedding day. “I was carrying a bottle of Irish whiskey like a dinner bell.

I met his nice wife, Mary, to whom I dedicate this book” P. 12. This is a very clear example of how rapidly Vonnegut changes topics; it also demonstrates his outspoken personality. To most readers this style of writing can seem boring or pointless but in a way it actually gives the novel a more realistic feeling. Vonnegut as the narrator wants to include himself as part of the experience Billy goes through and he does it in a very special manner.

“His bandy legs were thrust into golden cavalry boots which he and taken from a dead Hungarian colonel on the Russian front. So it goes. ”P. 53. When at the end of a sentence he adds the words “so it goes” he is including himself in the experience that comes with being a soldier.

At first when you keep seeing the same words “so it goes” it can be seen as pointless or even annoying, but once you analysis it you see it’s a way of him coping. The use of these three words in many of the sentences shows how the “voice” of the novel is emotionally tied to the situation. Another special quality about Vonnegut’s writing style is that in the first chapter, he informs the reader of how the novel came to be written; also gives a summary of what the book has in store for the reader. A t the end of the chapter he says, “It begins like this: Listen: Billy Pilgrim has come unstuck in time. It ends like this: Poo tee weet” P. 22.

This statement makes it clear of what the reader should expect to read. Vonnegut’s mixture of complex yet simple diction in Slaughterhouse Five lures the reader to keep reading until the last sentence is read. Slaughterhouse Five is full of characters but the most important would be: Billy Pilgrim, Valencia Merble, Montana Wildhack and Tralfamadorians. Three of these characters can be considered as real people for the exception of the Tralfamadorians. “It described the creatures from Tralfamadore….

they were two feet high, and green, and shaped like plumber’s friends. Their suction cups were on the ground… usually pointed to the sky. At the top of each shaft was a little hand with a green eye in its palm” P. 26. This definitely shows that Tralfamadorians are not really creatures or even from the planet Earth.

See also  The BMJ editors strike back against Mark Zuckerberg and Facebook RESPECTFUL INSOLENCE

However, they are very important to the story because they help Billy learn to view live differently and not worry so much about things that can’t be changed. Valencia Merble, Billy’s wife, is a very realistic character because she portrays the insecurities a woman faces when her only dream is to please her husband in any way possible. “I’m going to lose weight for you,” she said. “What?” “I’m going on a diet. I’m going to be beautiful for you.

” “I like you just the way you are. ” “Do you really?” P. 120. Valencia’s words demonstrate the troubles a woman is willing to take in order to have her husband happy. Billy Pilgrim, the main character, has so many flaws and qualities that make him so special and to the story of the novel.

Not only does he go through the experience of being trapped in a slaughterhouse, his wife does when he is at the hospital, but he also time traveled between Earth and Tralfamadore. All of these experiences give him the ability to accept what he couldn’t change. “As a time traveler, he has seen his own death many times, has seen his own death many times, has described it to a tape recorder… I, Billy Pilgrim, the tape begins, will die, have died, and always will die on February thirteenth, 1976” p. 141. Billy’s statement about his death clearly shows his acceptance of the cycle of live, which he learned to accept with the help of the Tralfamadorians. Montana Wildhack, Billy’s mate, was affected by Tralfamadorians after they took her to their zoo as an amusement for the residents of the planet.

She was a very popular actress at Earth, and has to slowly learn to love Billy and adjust to leaving in a secluded room. Her ability to learn to love a stranger is similar to what a woman who is in a vulnerable situation would do. “Billy traveled in time to the zoo on Tralfamadore…a mate had just been brought to him from Earth. She as Montana Wildhack, a motion picture star…in time, Montana came to love and trust Billy Pilgrim”p. 132 133.

The description of Montana’s trip to Tralfamadore make parts of her life unrealistic but the way she learns to adjust to her situation sounds very real about a woman. The way Vonnegut decided to portray the characters was really what shaped Slaughterhouse Five and made it an outstanding novel. The setting of Slaughterhouse Five takes place in Dresden, Germany, Tralfamadore, and Ilium, New York during and after World War II. There are no specific chapters where it just focuses on one place, throughout the novel it jumps from place to place. The description of the places is nothing to what today’s’ cities look like.

“The parades pranced, staggered and reeled to the gate of the Dresden slaughterhouse…the Americans were taken to the fifth building inside the gate. It was a one story cement block cube with sliding doors in front and back. It had been built as a shelter for pigs…now it served as a home away from home for one hundred American prisoners of war” p. 152. The description of the slaughterhouse gives a way better understanding of what was going on during the war. The way the soldiers are just placed in a slaughterhouse does not really compare to anything that takes place today.

The given description of Montana’s and Billy’s home in Tralfamadore is very unrealistic mainly because there is no such planet. “They had privacy. The canopy covered the dome…. she couldn’t send Billy out for ice cream or strawberries, since the atmosphere outside the dome was cyanide…” P. 178 179. This quote just like the other description of the setting doesn’t really allow the reader to image themselves at the scene.

“Ilium is a particularly good city for optometrists because the general Forge and Foundry Company is there” P. 24. This quote shows how the description of a scene doesn’t matter much as long as you focus on the point of the novel. When Vonnegut describes a scene he doesn’t worry about giving a full detail of the setting as long as he gets to the point. Slaughterhouse Five may not have the best visionary scenes but it’s obvious to know where the certain situation is taking place at. When our men come back home from the war, they are not always well understood by society.

When Billy returns home with all his traumas of the war it’s hard for his daughter to understand him. He begins to have these so called visits to a planet called Tralfamadore which completely devastate his daughter. “Where did you get a crazy name like Tralfamadore?” “That’s what the creatures who live there call it. ” “Oh God, “said Barbara, and turned her back on him” p. 30. Barbara not having gone through what her father went through at war couldn’t understand his necessity to escape from reality.

She didn’t want to let her dad live in his own world because she felt that society will blame her for his downfall. Most of the story focuses on flashbacks about war experience and how it ruins a man. “One of the best bodies belonged to the oldest American by far, a high school teacher…his name was Edgar Derby…he was so old he had a son who was a marine in the Pacific theater of war…Derby’s son would survive the war. Derby wouldn’t…that good body of his would be filled with holes by a firing squad…” p. 83.

The death of Derby not only affects his family but also Billy and the other soldiers who were in his platoon. This ruins the men in that they feel powerless for not being able to safe a friend they had spend so much time with. Towards the end it talks about Valencia’s death, then to the lives of Montana and Billy’s live in Tralfamadore. “Valencia adored Billy. She was crying and yelping so hard as she drove…when she arrived at the hospital…the time poor Valencia was pronounced dead” p.

182. The death of Valencia ties into the theme of how the war not only affects the soldiers but the families as well. Slaughterhouse Five demonstrates all the troubles of war in a very random way, going from one place to another very rapidly. Billy will continue to be himself and travel back and forth between Earth and Tralfamadore. Vonnegut’s book Slaughterhouse Five is not very similar in style to other books but on the theme level it has a couple of novels it is similar too.

One of the books it is similar to is All Quiet in the Western Front in that they both focus on the causalities and realities of war. “The devastation of Dresden was boundless. When Goethe as a young student visited the city, he still found sad ruins…” P. 17 18. This shows how both novels want to spread the word of how nothing is better after a war. Both serve as anti war novels to some extent, depends on how the reader takes in what he just read.

The aliens’ part of the novel is similar to Battle L. A. in how it just suddenly starts to talk about aliens. “The saucer was from the planet Tralfamadore, he said. He was taken to Tralfamadore, where he was displayed naked in a zoo, he said” p.

25. The aliens’ from the novel didn’t want to harm the planet Earth, however just like the ones from the movie they wanted to experiment with human beings. Besides these two similarities there aren’t many more books, novels or current events that relate to it. Slaughterhouse Five can relate to families of soldiers so a limited extent, in that some parts of it are very fictional and unrealistic. The different unique style of telling a story really keeps the reader interested in what is next. Vonnegut’s Slaughterhouse Five is not like any other anti war book, in that it has lots of fiction to its storyline.

Once you read the novel you feel as if you are watching a miniseries because it has so many little stories in a way. Though Slaughterhouse Five is mostly about anti war, it would be a really good book for alien fanatics and believers of time travel. I recommend this book to anyone looking for a unique, unusual, and educational novel. The theme of this book is very strong. The message it sends out is that having money and being super rich, doesn’t make you or anyone else happier. But instead, money can make you drown in depressing thoughts in your mind because you are used to always having everything.

Parker had everything, he almost wanted to call for problems to arise. The author’s style is very unique and catches your attention because the author knows what to say and add to make it seem more like there’s more suspense. I don’t dislike anything from the book’s writing style because it is interesting and imaginative. The book does give you a sense of the place it’s set, which I think is a place full of evilness. It makes you take you mind away from the daily world, into a world of mystery.

The author is very different from any other books I’ve read because it states words the way you, as a person would picture yourself immediately thinking towards the situation. The characters of this book are all super creative and interesting. The first main character is Parker Bear, he is used to having everything. Parker wants to live and experience something different for once. The second main character is Tara.

Tara is nice all the time, but there is always something weird about her that makes Parker and everyone else around her in school think different. There’s something about her glaze that creeps people out all the time. The author does make you believe in them as people because it sounds very realistic. The reason why is because the author knows how to present the characters first, making it seem like normal, but tricky to figure out at the same time. Reading this book, makes picture the book’s setting when you close your eyes. The place the author has provided is very weird, but you find yourself wanting to find out more of what’s going to happen next.

What happens in this book are a lot of things. Parker realizes there’s a new neighbor near his home. He discovers and meets the new neighbor in his bedroom. Tara, the new neighbor was out of nowhere in Parker’s bed sleeping. Parker was surprised he found Tara in his bedroom, he from the start knew she was so strange looking.

Tara would never take her glasses off. Her eyes were used as a horrible scary glaze. From that moment on, Parker knew that something was going to happen from the moment he met her. During school, Parker noticed that Tara went to his school. Tara caught everyone’s attention in school. Tara was getting everybody’s attention because she was pretty, and people wondered whys he was always covered in those sunglasses shades.

All of a sudden, Parker notices that Tara is becoming a friend of everyone. She steals Melanie’s boyfriend, who’s very popular. Tara is someone strange who curses Parker for something Parker should have never told her. My recommendation for this book is strong. It’s strong because it’s a very good book and will take your imagination to different places. Fro me, a book has to be catchy with a good interesting beginning.

Based on what this book was about, I definitely recommend this book to anyone who enjoys reading mystery/horror kinds of books. I also feel this book sends an important message on how to be and to never say things that are just said just to say. It tells you that you need to watch out what you say because things will and can start changing before you know it for the better or worse. I feel like this message is important for everyone to know and understand. Overall, I loved this book, I don’t think it could have honestly been better.

The book Lock and key by Sarah Dessen shows how teenagers sometimes have to deal with bigger problems that another. This book talks about drugs, family struggle and love. Ruby is a girl that used to live with her mom but they didn’t live in good conditions, her mom would drink a lot, her father left them and his older sister Cora went to collage and after she left Ruby had no contact with her. Ruby’s mom sometimes would disappear for days sometimes week, Ruby was a girl that didn’t care about anything she would do things without thinking and she thought that everything was worthless. One day her mom left but this time she didn’t came back Ruby wasn’t worried since she learned to live alone and she knew how to cook and pretty much she learned how to survive by herself, but she wasn’t eighteen yet so she was always hiding from social workers, since she was living alone she wouldn’t open the door at all since there was always a risk that the owner of the yellow house where asking for the rent or a social worker was concern about Ruby’s life.

One day a social worker was waiting for her and she took her to the police station, minutes later she saw her older sister coming towards her after a long time of not knowing a think about her all Ruby could feel was hate for her since according to Ruby’s mom Cora abandoned them because she didn’t care about them, Ruby didn’t wanted to leave with her but she had no choice. When they got to Cora’s house Ruby was amazed, her sister seem to be wealthy since she lived in a huge house. She met Cora’s husband Jimmy and Roscoe Jimmy’s puppy and they were a very nice but she still felt weird living there so when everybody went to sleep she tried running away but Roscoe started to bark and she got caught right in the middle of living, luckily her teenager neighbor Nate saved her by saying that she was just saying hi because she couldn’t sleep. The morning after Jimmy took Ruby to her new school she dint really like it since the school was pretty much for rich people and Ruby felt weird around them. Ruby got a job at the Mall with a Harriet, Harriet was a person that had her whole time dedicated to making necklaces and earrings, and she was good at trusting people but Reggie her close friend and secret lover encourage her to hired Ruby, after time went by she started trusting Ruby.

Ruby’s life seemed to start getting but she went back to look for her friend with benefits Marshall, she found him with her best friend and she got upset so she left with Marshall’s best friend and she got drunk and high then Nate found her and took her home, when she got home she saw Cora was very worried and she realized that she actually cared about her so she started to change from then and her life changed in a lot of ways. To me this is a really good book since it pictures the obstacles that some teenagers have to go through, it’s not easy to be a teenager and sometime people forget that because they think that teenagers are all about getting in trouble and disrespecting people but they never ask themselves if there is something making this kids do this, most people just criticized but they don’t even know what the other person is going through like they say a person is a whole different world because they think different and they obviously act different that’s what makes us unique. I loved this book because it entertains you and it really makes you wonder what’s going to happened after a chapter is over, u get addicted to this book and you just want to keep reading and reading and when you get to the end you wish there was a second part to this book. This book is one of my favorite books and I would recommend it to a lot of people, specially teenagers. “So what’s worse?Seizing the day, knowing there’s a chance your attempt could blow up in your face?or not to even try at all and always wondering whether or not something amazing would’ve happened if you had tried?Something that might have changed your life forever for the better.

” This quote says what I thought was so interesting about the book “The Secret Journal of Brett Colton” by Kay Mangum. For example, the theme of the book is that you should try to attempt to do things that maybe you hadn’t thought of before. I want to be a chef, so I got a job at a restaurant, and I am working toward being a chef and getting good experience where I work. It was “taking a chance” to try for the job, and I did get it. Now I am on my way to being a chef. Kathy in the book found out that taking chances to be successful is very important.

I liked the book because it reminded me that taking chances is very important in life, and the way the book was written made it easy to remember that. The theme of the book was not only about taking chances, but about loving your family, and life in general. Though I was sad about the brother having cancer and dying the whole point of the book was that dying is part of life and that we should live every day like it’s our last day, and enjoy every day as much as we can. Also, in the book Kathy tries to overcome her everyday struggles being a girl at the age of sixteen. She seems to me to be a little not nice at first, and she hates her brother, even though he is dead.

In the book it says, “try competing with a brother who because he’s not around anymore has reached Martyr Status. ” This is because the parents talk good things about him all the time. And make him seem perfect. But in the end, after reading the journal, she understands that he was a regular person and that is another reason why I found the book interesting. The journal made you think about how life can end so quickly. The author did a good job introducing the characters.

Around the same time she found the journal Kathy gets a job to tutor a high school student Jason West, a football player who is a Mormon person. By the time I finished the book I felt like I really knew the characters. The emotions were very clear, and there weren’t too many characters to loose count, like in some books. I didn’t like most of the people at first, but then they became better. Kathy became a nicer person and the issues between Kathy and Jason’s girlfriend, Angela, it showed the how she was a person who cared more about helping others and loving her family than only getting attention.

Like when the Angela said, “You can’t seriously mean you’re going to keep studying with her” and the way she said it made Kathy feel bad. I feel that Kathy grew as a better person from the start of this book to the ending. The setting of the book was different from my own growing up but it was easy to understand. High school is high school and even though people can have different backgrounds it’s the same. One of the things I did think was unusual about the book was that the football player she was tutoring was Mormon. I don’t know many Morman people and I don’t know too many teenagers that set aside time to go to prayers in a class setting.

Or talk about god. I’m not sure if that is for me or not, but it made for an interesting story, and for the drama between the characters, Jason, his girlfriend, and Kathy. But mostly, it was a typical high school setting. That made it easy to read. The plot of the book was mostly about Kathy.

It started out her being very jealous of her dead brother. But then she finds a book, a journal that he had written just for her. Kathy is very honest with herself and she is not embarrassed to speak what is on her mind, especially to her family. She’s very open minded and would prefer her parents and her family would just speak the truth about their feelings and their sadness over her brother’s death instead of pretend that everything is okay. By the end of the book I think they are all better about their relationships, and most important Kathy learns through the journal that while her brother was a good person he was not perfect. But what is really sad is that her dead brother loved her very much, and in some ways, watched over her more than her parents.

For example it says in the journal that “once you’re asleep, I watch you for awhile before I put you back in your crib. ’ This shows he loves her. In conclusion I would say that this book was good, and it was catchy. It was a book that caught your attention and was easy to read. I can’t really relate it to any other books I’ve read but I will say that the book is both sad and good.

Everyday there is at least one person out there diagnosed with Cancer, and it showed that you just don’t ever know when you will die of something. I do recommend it. I think it was also good because how the characters grew as people and changed. I would say that it would be a good book for anyone to read. I liked the best how much Kathy found out about her brother as well.

In the end of the book she found that he had hidden away for her many pictures in a box… It says “many many pictures. A baby in a bassinet. A tiny baby with baby powder all over her body. ” This shows that her brother had been thinking about her all the time. Over all, I would say that this would be a good story for anyone to read.

A theme where is a factor said by this you may have absolutely everything a house, a rich dad , car, have the opportunity to go to a important school, good grades , be a outstanding volleyball player , whatever you wish for but there’s something you cant buy which is happiness. As I would say it builds naturally like love, faith courage. Etc But to Lisa her dad was a big interference in her life where he had to much control where he had planned where she would go to college and choose to live the way he wanted. This took Lisa to lot emotions where devastation and frustration took a big part. The authors way of writing had a significant diverse specifying the story with mysteriousness and lots of emotions of love, passion, horror made it clear to under stand. The characters I’m going to talk about the main characters, Dr.

Wells father of Lisa he was a doctor over controlled man who took over Lisa planning everything for her and having full control like where she was going to college after high school. He was wealthy and had feeling of buying and giving Lisa everything. As a dad it changed him to much that turned him to a scene murder he just couldn’t believe it. Lisa daughter of Dr. wells she was a girl with everything a talented volleyball player , good grades honor roll had a boyfriend which introduced her to some sort of wrong direction , led her to Billy who she used a source and as in the middle of who to love.

But other than that she was a sweet girl who deserved everything. Erick was Lisa’s boyfriend a guy who was in the wrong foot steps slanging weed smoking and introduced it to Lisa she was more of a self centered coward so showed not much care to Lisa. Billy was the farm boy with deceiving parents where he worked for what he had and totally out of the random a rich girl Lisa Is into leading him to love. Billy was the guy who a girl would want he had the talent of sharp shooting just to go hunting. The officer Moody was a man who investigated the scene of the crime of Lisa and sleeked revenge towards Billy’s parents because in there days Billy’s dad had stolen his girl which is now Billy’s mom he interrupted a marriage leading them to anger his rest of his life.

The plot focuses on the crime in which Lisa is murdered accusing Billy for it. Billy being a sharp shooter with guns led to Dr. Wells who supposable had stolen guns and taking them out to his car secretly making Billy the accuser. Billy with frustration knows it wasn’t him and reaches to find the truth. With help of a friend he finds a suicidal not from Lisa In her locker is desperate to find in her house the clue she has left to the truth. In the woods directed he found guns dogged up by dr.

wells , everything was planned he knew his daughter had committed suicide, knew it was his fault and let to hide everything but it was discovered by Billy police arrived to the scene where Billy was almost killed. The author does make me believe in the characters as people because they are described as people I know and their attitude and self character is related to people. I do believe that if the characters were different I would have enjoyed my novel better because some of the characters are annoying and make some stuff seem unreal. Nora is an indecisive and insecure teenage girl “He is hot, but he is dangerous. I like him, but he wants to kill me.

” Patch is the falling angel who is known as the bad dark angel or a stupid jerk. Nora’s mom uncaring after she became widow, she doesn’t pay attention to Nora and leaves her home alone the next day after her husband was killed. Nora’s best friend Vee is fat and is helping Nora to find a boyfriend but then gets hurt. “There is a way to be good again” was said by Rahim Khan, in the kite runner by Khaled Hosseini setting up the whole plot of the book. The kite Runner is an unforgettable novel, captivating is readers with the story of betrayal, love, and devotion shared by two Afghanistan boys, Amir and HassanAlthough many themes and lessons can be taken from this novel, I got a sense of devotion between Amir, Hassan, and, Baba. Hassan’s devotion to Amir, and Amir’s devotion to Baba.

The life lesson would be that devotion to another who is not devoted to you can lead to the willingness to do anything for another that could possibly cause destruction. Khalad Hosseini’s style was interesting in the way he began his novel. The first chapter began with Amir saying he became the man he as due to the even that occurred many years earlier in the winter of 1975, he receives a phone call saying “there is a way to be good again” then chapter 2 began with his child hood. This style captures my attention because it is being told from the present instead of beginning from the past. As well as skipping from the past to events even deeper in the past to understand his story. As he speaks his tone sounds full of sorrow and knowledge, it prepares the reader for the story ahead, and to pay more attention to the events in order to know what kind of a person he has become.

This form is different from some books that I have read but I personally like this style, I have read other books with the same style an seem to like those books the best. The characters in the novel seem completely real, the way the story is told it wouldn’t be hard to believe that this was truly someone’s life story; even the historical events are accurate. I even had to check my self whether it was fiction of non fiction. The way Khaled describes the people it’s the exact same way a real person would feel, there is great details in events tat the reader can see and feel what the characters do. In Kite Runner, Hassan and Amir fear Assef, because of the author’s strong sense of reality I feared and disliked Assef and well. Even though they were both afraid of Assef, Hasssan stood up to Assef in order to protect Amir in chapter five.

This is one of the many examples where you could sense the devotion and loyalty Hassan had for Amir. It made me sad when Amir let Hassan defend him because Amir did not try to defend him in numerous fights before. The story manly takes place in Afghanistan in the 1960’s to the early 1980’s this is a setting I don’t really know, but the novel does such a great job of describing the town, the individual houses and stores, the streets and the people that picturing this story was no trouble at all. When Amir goes back to Afghanistan and notices that his precious country has been destroyed to the point where he can almost not recognize it, you your self could imagine the difference between the clean well built prosperous city when the story began to the bomb destroyed city when he went back. You can picture the brick wall that was destroyed with the missing part and the broken bricks around it, and you can also see the wall that Hassan rebuilt by him self preparing for the day Amir would return home. Showing another sign of devotion that Hassan did for Amir.

Even though they had not spoken since the incident in the winter of 1975. Through out the novel, Amir remembers his life, all the events that led to who he became, describing the way he and Hassan grew up what they liked to do and play. He describes saying that his father had told him him and Hassan share a special bond because they fed from the same breast. Giving the sense that here is a special bond between them, it goes on to describing the city his life growing up including fights friends school traditions and how his fathers views often went against what school was teaching. Hassan all through the novel shows devotion for Amir, and Amir only wants his father love. After the incident that occurred Amir gains that love but does it through betrayal.

Everything following that even became a domino effect from having to run away o America and having to return to Afghanistan to face his past and be good again. The only other book that reminds me a bit about Kite Runner is Behind the Burqa only because they both talk about living in Afghanistan but the characters do not connect too much only the events in history do. I on the other hand I can make a connection to Amir because I am also afraid of facing my past, and have tried burying it but learned its not possible to do so, the past always comes back and at some point needs to be faced, and overcame. The kite runner is a book I would recommend to anyone who wants to read a powerful captivating novel that. This book is truly one of the best I have read I wanted to pick up the book and not let it down and in the end when I finished the novel, I felt like I lost a friend, it’s a novel of family, friendship, betrayal, guilt, and love.

I recommend this book to anyone. As for the charachters, there is alot of different characters facing different challenge or going thorugh different hard times…There’s Angus Bethune and Sarah Byrnes, who can hide from everyone but each other. Angus really shows Sarah he is truly there for her in a remarkable way. And Montana West, who doesn’t step down from a challenge. Not even when the challenge comes from her adoptive dad, who’s leading the school board to censor the article she wrote for the school paper.

All of therese teens in this stories are real people going throught real struggles like Matt Miller, who had never been friends with outspoken genius Marcus James. Until one tragic week—a week they’d do anything to change—brings them closer than Matt could have ever imagined. The setting and plot it compares and contrasts alot to the world know real people with real struggles the setting vary but there usually dramatic and more dark in the begging but they always brighten up. it is like the world today showing how different people handle different situatuins. The author and the group of kids make you feel like you’re a part of the setting becuase you really see a connection between them and maybe not directly you but atleast people you know. Like when Angus and sarah get to the place where her mom lives its really descirptive and you can really picture it like your there.

“Schooled” is the story about a young teen named Capricorn Cap Anderson who was raised in virtual isolation on the Garland Farm with only his grandmother, Rain. Rain falls from a tree picking plums and that is when Cap’s entire life is changed. Rain will need two months of rehabilitation for her broken hip so Cap has to leave the farm and move to a house in town. Cap has to interact with other teenagers and attend public middle school. Cap has never seen television, computer, cell phone, or iPod.

He has no clue how people use money and checks. Cap got placed at a suburban home of a social worker, Flora Donnelly. Flora has an beautiful but kind of bratty teenage daughter, Sophie. Flora’s parents were a member of the commune so she knows how hard it is to start a new life. The middle school Cap has to go to is Claverge Middle School or C average middle school as Cap calls it. Cap had to experience what is it is like at regular middle school.

He did not know why he needed locker at school. Cap wore tie dyed shirts to school and everyone was thinking he was from another planet. Capricorn Anderson somehow was nominated for class president at C average middle school and he won. He does not remember signing up to be class president at all. I guess one of his class mates thought it would be funny to nominated Cap and see what happens with him. Cap has to organize the Halloween dance but he didn’t even know what Halloween was.

He had no clue why people dressed in costumes on Halloween. The Halloween dance didn’t happen though because Cap got to move back to the farm commune with Rain. Everyone thought Cap was dead because he did not say good bye to anyone, he just disappeared. All of his classmates had a funeral for Cap. When Cap came back to town, the classmates were having the funeral but Sophie said it was the Halloween dance.

When Cap came back everyone was surprised because they didn’t know what had happened to Cap. Overall this book was good. I liked it a lot. I thought the story of Capricorn Anderson was interesting. If that was me I would be so confused to what everything was.

At first Cap did not have friends but at the end he made lots of friends. The incident with Rain getting hurt was tragic but at least Cap got to meet new people and experience regular middle school. He also go to meet Sophie. I really enjoyed this book. I would definitely recommend others to read this story. The main theme among several others in the novel was the theme of growing up and becoming man.

Throughout the novel Jack is faced with all sorts of life changing problems and decisions. Jack goes through these problems and progresses as a character. He goes through a phase where he begins to blame himself for matters that are beyond his own control, such as his parent’s separation and his whole repetitive moving from town to town with his mother. “I was subject to fits of feeling myself unworthy… it didn’t take me much to bring this sensation to life, along with certainty that everybody but my mother saw through me and not like what they saw. ” pg. 59 This quote shows the depressed feelings that Jack has.

He begins to think that through his mother’s eyes he is some kind of angel or child that can not do anything out of bad judgment. He starts to see that this is false, and everyone around them can see this too and secretly hold him responsible for all his mothers’ troubles. Because of this Jack begins to harden up and not care as much about consequences and only care for the people that care about him. “It was no truth known only to me, but I believed that in some sense not factually verifiable, I was a straight A student. In the same way, I believed I was an eagle scout… and on the boy who lived in their letters, the splendid phantom who carried all my hopes, I saw, at last, my own face. ” pg.

82 Jack says this after he decides to forge letters of recommendation from all his teachers so that he may be accepted into a private school he’s been longing to attend to. He makes up lies about how perfect he really is and how an excellent student he was, and everything that was top notch about him. Alas he knows that he is lying about himself and is really listing all the things he wishes to become. In the end he chooses to believe that it is more honest than what any of his teachers would have put, because he is writing down his potentials and where as his teachers would only speak of his failures. These two quotes tie in with the theme of growing up because they speak of how Jack changes his views on certain things and his attitude towards them. This boys Life was a great novel that is very easy for the reader to understand feel a connection with the main character Jack.

This was done so by the writing style of Tobias Wolff. The story was written in an informal way that makes the reader fully understand what is being said and make connections with the characters. The entire story is narrated by the main character, because of this you get the full experience of what Jack goes through and feels throughout the novel. You can see and feel the tone change as he evolves from a young boy into a man. What made this writing style unique is definitely the informal way it was written, it makes the reader feel like they are really reading actual words that were said as they happen rather than a story that was planned out and staged.

Tobias Wolff added many incredible characters into the novel such as Jack Wolff, Rosemary Wolff, Arthur Wolff, Dwight, Norma, Kenneth, skipper, Geoffrey Wolff, Arthur Gayle, and Chuck. Each character plays an important part in the main character Jack’s life. The first character that the readers are introduced to is Jack Wolff. Jack is the main character throughout the novel. Jack is a young man who has a big imagination and yearns for adventure, growing up he would wear his uniform and pretend he was a solider in the military.

Jack goes through a lot through the story such as abusive father and father figures, smoking, drinking, chasing girls, school, being in the scouts, joy riding in cars, pulling pranks, as well as being a kid. Jack goes through many situations but always has the support of his mother Rosemary. As a little girl, Rosemary’s parents were abusive and very cruel to her. She took that as a lesson and decided to be anything but that to her son Jack. Rosemary goes through some very difficult times while trying to raise her son, she goes through having relationships with abusive men, finding a good home, finding a job that can support her and her son, and ultimately trying to find the right life for the both of them.

In one of the Rosemary’s relationships, she goes out with a man named Dwight. When she and jack first meet him, Dwight seems normal and a very good father figure for Jack. Dwight has three other kids. When Jack is with his mother and Dwight everything is fine, but when he is alone with Dwight, Dwight becomes abusive, cruel, violent person to Jack. Dwight’s character is a drunk, who forcefully beats you down and tries to act like the superior person.

He is a selfish person who believes that he is always right. The only time that he ever bonds with jack is when he is teaching Jack to fight. Dwight takes great pleasure in teaching Jack to use his anger to fight Arthur Gayle. Arthur Gayle is not a very popular kid at school. The kids always love to pick on him and tease him by calling him names. The one thing that really gets to Arthur when he is being teased is to be called a sissy.

When he is called a sissy he becomes enraged and instantly becomes hostile enough to want to fight. Jack learned this first hand by calling Arthur a sissy, he got into a fight that ended in Jack getting beat up. Although there are lots of characters that in their own way help shape the man that Jack becomes, these were the main ones. The setting of the story is taken to the late 1950’s and early 1960’s. The story starts off in Florida then Utah as Jack and his mom are moving around.

The stetting changes a few more time to Washington, to Seattle, and finally Chinook. The way that the novel was written in the setting was always visible in the imagination of the reader. Whether it is at a big fancy private school or even a small apartment in Utah, the vivid descriptions of the surroundings and environments made it simple to imagine in the mind of the reader. You could feel the kind of emotional environment in the setting, such as prankster teenagers running around, you get the feeling of fun and mischief. This Boy’s Life is about a young boy named Jack, who comes from a broken family. His father is an alcoholic who causes his mother to leave him and take Jack with her.

Unfortunately she could not take Jacks older brother Geoffrey. As jack and his mother move from place to place they are both met with troubles in relationships, finding a home, finding a job, and finding the life that they want. While their time in Seattle, Rosemary who is Jacks mother meets a man named Dwight who at first seems like a fine gentlemen, perfect for a father figure for Jack. As time goes on Jack moves in with Dwight as his mom goes onto find a job that can support both her and jack. During the time that Jack lives with his Dwight, Dwight proves that he is not a gentlemen but rather a drunken tyrant who seeks out to please himself and be merciless to Jack.

Dwight makes Jack do everything he wants him to do, and if he refuses Dwight won’t hesitate to use force to put Jack in his place. Jack is left in a difficult spot, he has to make a plan to escape the hell that he is in and find a better life for him and his mom all while going through the dilemmas of Middle school until high school. He is ultimately going to have to decide where his life is heading towards and the kind of man he wants to be. Mitch Albom’s The Five People You Meet in Heaven was a phenomenal book. From the moment I picked it up to the moment I set it down, I was in awe. This book was one of those that keeps you guessing and I loved that.

In this book I identified one major theme and it was the fact that we have an impact on everyone, no matter how long they are in our lives for. We are not alone despite what people say, our lives all kind of intertwine with each other’s and it doesn’t take much for you to have an impact on someone’s life, good or bad and you learn that in this story. I absolutely loved the way Mitch Albom wrote this book. It was so relaxed and so intriguing that it really grabbed my attention. To be quite honest there wasn’t a single thing that I didn’t like about this book. The one thing that I really loved was the fact that he started the book with an ending and throughout the book you learn about his life and how he got to be who he was the day he died.

This book was a unique one because I’ve never a book that starts out with the ending but that just goes to show that every ending is also a new beginning. The characters in this book where so different from each other and I really loved that but I also loved that the author described each one of them so greatly that if you were to close your eyes, you’d envision each one of the them. From the way they looked, to the way they talked, there was just so much detail about the characters that ultimately you could see each one of them so to me, when I’d close my eyes it was sort of like a movie because everything was so vivid and clear. There are five different settings because he meets five different people in his so called Heaven. There was a circus, a diner, Ruby Pier, a wedding and a lake with lots of children running around and playing.

Like most great writers Mitch Albom made you feel like you were in each setting. When I’d close my eyes I’d see Eddie standing there, talking, laughing, crying, being sad and I could just feel all the emotions he felt and it was truly an amazing experience. The plot of the story is much like the theme, to teach Eddie that we all have an impact on each other, no matter how small and that even though life ends, love never does. His love for all the people he’s met burns brightly in his heart and the compassion he has for his job and those around him really show. This book is just about understanding Eddie’s life and how he got to be where he was. Throughout the book he complains about “never getting out” but really, he never wanted to.

He has so many memories at Ruby Pier and despite the fact he acts like he hates it, deep down he loves it because it’s the only thing that constantly changes but never leaves. I would definitely recommend this book to everyone because it was such a great reading experience and I can’t really say that for a lot of books but this one really opened my eyes and made me realize that we do have an impact on everyone we meet, even if it’s just for a brief moment and I think that’s what the author wanted you to realize. Safe Haven, by Nicholas Sparks, is a great novel that has an explosion of emotions. There are surprises lurking around every corner. The theme of this novel is learning from the past and moving on.

There are many events that have affected many of the characters. For Katie, it was her abusive past with her husband; Alex suffered the loss of his wife. Katie found it hard to leave her husband due to the fact that she depended on him too much and he had made a threat to her life. When Katie starts her new life, she takes all the negative things she experienced during her marriage and transforms it into a learning lesson to help her create a better future for herself. She also learns that “giving truth to the past meant opening the door to the future” 101. Though she finds the strength to move forward, it is clear that she still has some fears left over from her past, but with time, the reader watches Katie grow and release those fears.

The characters are portrayed as almost realistic. They are given qualities which many people can relate to and they are put in realistic situations. Katie has many different qualities. At first Katie is portrayed as a quiet, reserved, timid person. As we begin to learn about her past she is shown to have been dependent, fearful, and paranoid.

When Alex first met her, “he noticed her staring out the window, absently chewing her lower lip. For some reason, he had the strange impression that she was bout to cry” 20. Once she begins to gain trust in Alex, the reader learns that she is loving, fun, independent, strong, intelligent, and courageous. Alex is a strong man. His wife passed away and he is now the single father of two young children.

He also had some previous experience in the army. His past has shaped him into an intelligent, giving, and loving man. Jo is Katie’s next door neighbor. She seems to be very bold and outgoing. When Katie first met Jo, she had a feeling that “there was more to Jo than met the eye, something…trustworthy, even if she couldn’t explain it” 12.

She helps Katie get more comfortable and open up about her past. Jo sometimes seems to be almost like Katie’s conscience. As the novel unravels, we see how Jo helps Katie out in more than one way. While she helps us learn a lot of truths about Katie; we also learn some very shocking truths about Jo. Kevin is Katie’s husband.

He is very abusive towards Katie but never shows it in front of people. He constantly blames her for everything and does not allow her to do everything for herself. He has her under constant watch and does not allow her to have any friends. He comes off as very paranoid, abusive, stressed, and angry. Katie does, however, recall that before they got married, he was very loving and fun.

This novel takes place in a small quiet town named Southport. “It was a small historic town of a few thousand people, located at the mouth of the Cape Fear River, right where it met the Intracoastal” 13. This was the place where Katie decided she would start her life again. She described the feeling she felt in this town as safe. Since this was a very small town, everyone new each other. News and gossip traveled around quickly, which was something that concerned Katie a lot.

The weather there was also much unexpected; there were days when the sun was out and the next minute it could start raining and last for quite some time. This novel is basically about a woman trying to free herself and start her life over again without her past dragging her down. She is able to escape the constant watchful eye of her abusive husband, Kevin, and she escapes to Southport. She meets her neighbor Jo, and after sometime she begins to open up about the truth of her past. She is dedicated to her job because she feels she needs to be prepared for any possible bad situation that may arise. A grocery store owner, widowed father of two young children, sees Katie and has an immediate attraction to her.

He tries courting her, and while she was opposed to it at first, she slowly starts falling for him too. Just when it seemed her life was falling back into place, it takes a turn for the worst. Kevin has tracked her down and is now wondering whether he will take her home or kill her right then and there. Sparks’ novel has a lot of similarities between one of Picoult’s novels called Picture Perfect. They both share the theme of abuse and women trying to leave these unhealthy situations.

They both love their husbands, but they know that something must change because their lives are on the line. The woman in Picture Perfect seemed to be more attached to her husband, but she relied less on him. Katie on the other hand wanted to leave as soon as she saw that the problem wasn’t stopping, but she had more trouble leaving due to the fact that she was very dependent on her husband. This dependence was more financially though, but it was not her fault, he just simply did not allow her to do anything for herself. The similarities between the themes of the novel are quite clear, but the way they are developed and carried out are very different.

Everyone can relate to this novel one way or another. There are many women and men who are victims of abusive spouses. There are also people who seek new beginnings due to some event in their life that pushed them down. Many people have also suffered the loss of loved ones, so they are able to relate to these characters. There is something everyone can relate to one way or another; whether it is an event that is similar to an experience they have had, or a character trait they share with one of the characters.

Could you imagine not feeling safe in the very place that you go home to everyday. That was life for Dave, an eight year old boy who through out his life he knew little about love, especially the love that is suppose to come from one’s mother. In Dave Pelzer’s “The Lost Boy”, my attention was absorbed like a sponge, with the details of how Dave struggled to keep his guard up and have the hope of living after the horrible things his very own mother did to him. This fascinating book goes through Pelzer’s struggle to fit in and be accepted in his new life as a foster child with a horrible background. Fitting in and getting along with others wasn’t a walk down the street for Dave. After being physically, emotionally, and psychologically abused by his mother at such a young age life was twice as hard, but with the hardship of becoming a foster child, his life was about to get thrice as hard.

Throughout his journey Dave discovers more love from foster parents than he ever received from his own mother. This sequel to the extraordinary book “A Child Called It”, embraces you with the lament that you feel for this poor lost boy. Dave is confused of why everything happened the way it happened with his mother, “We were the perfect family, what happened?”, Dave asks his social worker Ms. Gold. She along with many of the adults around Dave ask themselves the same question of why his mother treated him the way she did. The main theme of this book is to have faith, courage, and inspiration, and to not give up.

This young boy proves to us the power of the hope to survive. Being such a confused child without the love of his own mother, living in the homes of strangers, being moved to a different place within months of adapting to a home, this boy is stuck under the rubble of his mother’s mess, but he is slowly able to find his way out, with the love and car of people he begins to form as his family. This is the second book I read by David Pelzer. Being that his story is very interesting, Pelzer also has a way of telling his story in his books. He writes as if he were the same boy at the same age he is writing about. For example, when Dave is rescued he was eight years old, so he writes his story in an eight year olds point of view.

Doing this he creates more sympathy, as if I didn’t have enough already. His story definitely fascinates me and how strong someone can be, and how your child background molds you into the adult you will become. As Dave grows older in the book his writing becomes more mature, so it feels like he is growing before your eyes. There are many main characters in this book, mainly because Dave moves from home to home in this stage of his life. The main characters mentioned throughout the book are Dave himself, his mother, and his father.

The author gives a great idea and sense of how the character really is. He easily shows that Dave is a shy, awkward, scared, confused child. “Maybe, I told myself, I am a moron. Maybe I am crazy. ” Dave questions himself, not knowing that he wasn’t the crazy one but his mother was.

He also does a great job of showing that his mother is an evil, confused, obsessive person. “Boy…I don’t care what they do!You’re not out of this yet!I’ll get you back!You hear me?I’ll get you back!” Mother threatens Dave even when he is no longer under her custody, she tells her eight year old son that he will pay?She is definitely crazy. His father is shown to be a very weak man, giving in to the craziness brought by Dave’s mother. His father becomes a drunk, not being able to handle Dave’s mother. “It’s your mother, she’s crazy!” This quote from his father shows that he gave up on his own life just because he couldn’t handle the insanity of his wife. That showed that his father was a weak man, and Dave had to be stronger than him and not give in.

The setting definitely contrast to the world around me because fortunately I have never been abused, nor ever been a foster child. Dave’s ability to go through everything he went to really makes him an inspiration. Most of the setting takes place in Northern California. Dave starts out living with his mother in a home in San Francisco and most of his foster homes are in the same city. Dave moves throughout the county, attending many different schools, and even a juvenile hall.

As you read the book though, your attention is soaked in the reading that you feel like you are in his position and his very own decisions seem to affect you. As I closed my eyes and imagined, I saw myself in his shoes, with the fear he felt each time he heard his mother’s angry voice, or the sympathy he felt when he explained that he felt safe. Overall reading the book, placed me in its setting and it was a pleasure experiencing it. The plot of this book is the most interesting plot of all the books I have read. As a nine year old boy Dave runs away from his home, where he is treated like no child should ever be treated, at the hands of his mother. Soon David is put together with a social services worker named Ms.

Gold, who goes to trial with Dave, fighting for his freedom from his mother. Dave is soon free from his mother and put into a foster home, running into his mother from time to time. Throughout the book David is placed in many different homes, meeting friends and enemies. Later sent to a Juvenile Hall, for being accused of a felony. David slowly grows up in the care of foster homes, accepting that he will never have the love of his mother.

As he turns into an adult he accepts everything that happened and is thankful for the people who took him in and let him have the little childhood he still had to cherish and enjoy. I can definitely compare this book to another one, that book being “A Child Called It”, since “The Lost Boy” is the sequel these books go perfectly together. The shock from the first book leaves you wanting more. The sequel oozes any thirst you had for more on what happened to David after abuse. This book also relates and connects to the thousands of books out there on child abuse and teens who are lost and struggle to find themselves being under the system of foster care.

This book does not connect to me in a person level. I am sure that the teens who it connects can use this book and Dave’s story as a great inspiration, for courage, and hope to survive. There are thousands of cases of children under foster care, all those boys and girls can relate to David, and I am sure that after reading his book many of them will be inspired and not feel alone. The issues of foster children are always going to be around so it is nice to hear about their stories. I know if I were in a position like David was in his child years this book would help me.

A central theme in 1984 is the complete manipulation of the general public through the use of various techniques. Telescreens and hidden microphones are used to keep an eye out on Oceania’s people and those who break the status quo are always “vaporized” by the Thought Police. Because of the constant watch and control over the people, the party is able to rule indefinitely. Another way the party preserves it’s power is through falsification of information and deceit. By being able to change history they are able to put whatever they wanted into the minds of the people.

“In the end the Party would announce that two and two made five, and you would have to believe it. ”The characters in the novel are drastically different from people of today because of the circumstances that they lived in. Under the complete control of the party however I believe that they act solely to serve Big Brother. They aren’t able to think for themselves or compare their situations because there isn’t a thing that they can use as comparison. Winston’s character was very interesting because of his intelligence and desire to see the party fall.

“Perhaps a lunatic was simply a minority of one. ” He felt isolated because he became aware of the flaws of the party. He became almost obsessed with the meeting of O’Brien because he believed that he was the only person that would be able to understand him. O’brien’s character was setup perfectly because the author kept his true identity until the end of the book. Throughout the story the perception of O’Brien changes depending on what Orwell wanted the reader to see him as.

The setting of the story is far too different from the world today. Orwell’s dystopian society seemed like a possible worst case scenario for the world to fall into someday. Winston’s world was split into three powerful nations that were at constant war in order to keep it’s people distracted. There were no real reason for the nations to be at war because “the three philosophies are barely distinguishable. ” This relates to the party’s slogan War is Peace because as long as Oceania is at war with Eastasia or Eurasia then it’s people will be united. The author describes the setting well and picturing being in that location was terrifying because of the extreme differences between their world and ours.

The House on Mango Street Book ReviewHave you ever wondered how much your culture affects your life and who you become to be?The House on Mango Street by Sandra Cisneros describes the life of a young Latina girl who as she grows up struggles to comprehend how her culture affects who she is. As she grows older she becomes confused and believes her culture is the reason for the many obstacles put in her life. Sandra Cisneros’s The House on Mango Street mesmerized me with its portrayal of a young Latina and its unique style. In The House on Mango Street by Sandra Cisneros there are several themes presented throughout the novel such as gender roles, society and class, but the one I saw to be of greater importance was the struggle of self defining. Esperanza Cordero the main character in the novel struggles tremendously to define who she is. Esperanza mentions how her name in English and Spanish have different meanings , English meaning hope and Spanish too many letters and how this only contributes to her feeling of not knowing who she is and where she belongs.

“I would like to baptize myself under a new name, a name more like the real me, the one that nobody sees. ”pg. 11She feels that by changing her name then perhaps she can figure out who she is and allow others to see her better. In the novel one can also see how as Esperanza grows she is uncertain of who she is and begins to befriend people that can easily express who they are. She assumes that by doing this she will be able to fit in not only in her neighborhood but culture as well. As well as have the courage to be who she wants to be.

Esperanza befriends Sally “the girl with eyes like Egypt and nylons the color of smoke. ”pg. 81 Esperanza admires the beauty and attention Sally has and chooses to be her friend in order to learn how she does this but later on realizes it isn’t the type of attention she wants. Esperanza feels that being Latina is one of the most important reasons why she has a hard time finding who she is. She feels that the role put by her culture is stopping her from being the woman she wants to be. She doesn’t want to be like many of women in her neighborhood who stay at home taking care of their kids and husband without much liberty.

“One day I will pack my bags of books and paper. One day I will say goodbye to Mango. I am too strong for her to keep me here forever. ”pg. 110 Esperanza feels that leaving her neighborhood and culture behind will allow her to be the powerful and successful woman she desires to be.

In The House on Mango Street, Sandra Cisneros writes in a simple yet poetic style that enriches the reader with so much knowledge of the Latino culture. Her choice of style in this novel makes it more enjoyable to read because it helps the reader better understand the struggling moments the characters live through and engages them to learn more about them. Sandra Cisneros style in this novel captivates the reader with her simple and straightforward writing. Esperanza tells all these stories about her neighborhood and family and Sandra Cisneros never makes any of these stories complicated for the reader to understand but rather seems to want them to simply learn more about the character’s lives and culture. Esperanza talks about a neighbor who is only a couple of years older than her but who sadly has to stay at home all day “ Rafaela leans out the window and leans on her elbow and dreams her hair is like Rapunzel’s .

On the corner there is music from the bar, and Rafaela wishes she could go there and dance before she gets old. ” pg. 79 Sandra Cisneros style is seen in this because she simply wants the reader to understand Rafaela’s sadness and observe how her culture gives more liberty to men because while her husband is out having fun she can’t do that for being a woman. The author’s poetic style captivates the reader’s attention with her choice of words and imagery she creates such as when Esperanza describes a family in her neighborhood. “There was a family.

All were little. Their arms were little, and their hands were little, and their height was not tall, and their feet very small. ”pg. 39 The author’s choice to write in a poetic manner allows the reader to better understand what Esperanza views because the author is able to create an image of this family and it makes it more enjoyable to read then if it simply had stated that the family was small. The author’s simple and poetic style is seen when Esperanza is describing her neighborhood “You can never have too much sky.

You can fall asleep and wake up drunk on sky, and sky can keep you safe when you are sad. Here there is too much sadness and not enough sky. ” pg. 33The author demonstrates in a simple and poetic manner that not just Esperanza but others in her neighborhood struggle to find the happiness and safety they yearn for. She tries to explain how there are many barriers preventing this for many especially women due to their culture because it makes it more difficult for them to go off on their own and accomplish their goals; they’ve grown to be dependent on men.

Sandra Cisneros style in the novel creates an understandable reading that the reader not only enjoys but is able to learn about the character’s culture a bit more. The House on Mango Street has many characters that are all part of the neighborhood Esperanza, the narrator of the novel, describes the residents of Mango Street. All these residents are presented in a realistic manner because they demonstrate how like any other human being they struggle to express themselves and how they too make wrong decisions in life. Esperanza, Sally, and Esperanza’s mother are all very realistic characters because like any person the three demonstrate that they struggle to find their right path in life and how their lives are influenced by their culture. Esperanza the main character of The House on Mango Street is very believable because like any other teenager she struggles to comprehend who she truly is. She has a hard time figuring out how she can fit in her neighborhood but as she grows older feels as if she doesn’t belong there at all.

Esperanza like any other person has a difficult time deciding what person in life she wants to be and what path in life she wants to take. She comes to realize that she doesn’t want the life many of the women in her neighborhood have chosen “Only a house quiet as snow, a space for myself to go, clean as paper before the poem. ”pg. 108 Esperanza has decided that she wants a different lifestyle. She wants a place that will allow her to express herself as a writer and a home that will express who she is.

Esperanza struggles considerably trying to understand her neighborhood and herself. She realizes that she wants to set higher goals for herself such as becoming a strong independent woman. Esperanza is a likeable character because she shows that obstacle shouldn’t bring one down but rather be an influence to fight more. Sally too is a realistic character because she also demonstrates her struggles in life and although she seems to know what she wants she doesn’t fight for it. Sally is seen as the beautiful girl that grabs the attention of numerous boys and this causes a great amount of trouble with her father.

Sally’s father believes that her beauty will only lead to shaming the family therefore treats her poorly causing Sally to marry an older man as a way to escape. “She has her husband and her house now, her pillowcases and her plates. She says she is in love but she only did it to escape. ” pg. 101 Sally chooses to take the easy path in life instead of fighting for the liberty and things she so much wanted.

Sally isn’t such a likable character because she demonstrates how materialistic she is and how she is incapable of showing how strong she can be as a woman. Esperanza’s mother is also a character in the novel that is portrayed in a believable manner because she shows that she isn’t perfect like many but how she has learned from her mistakes. Esperanza’s mother tells her that she could have been someone in life but made a huge mistake, “Shame is a bad thing you know. You want to know why I quit school?Because I didn’t have nice clothes. No clothes, but I had brains.

” pg. 91 Esperanza’s mom shows how like any other human being we don’t always make the right choices but how she learned from this mistake therefore encourages Esperanza to go to school and study hard. Esperanza’s mother is likable because she encourages her daughter to be someone in life but at the same time discourages her because she hasn’t escaped Mango Street herself. Esperanza, Sally, and Esperanza’s mother are all characters that some readers will like while others won’t. Although the readers are never told by the author the time period the events take place in The House on Mango Street they can easily conclude that this novel takes place in our time period.

The neighborhood mentioned can be compared to some neighborhoods in the United States nowadays. The novel takes place in a poor Latino neighborhood in Chicago that the author, Sandra Cisneros, describes with so much detail. This allows the reader too easily imagine the neighborhood Esperanza lives in. Esperanza begins her short narrations of her neighborhood by describing the houses and surrounding of her many neighbors such as Meme’s “Around the back is a yard, mostly dirt, and a greasy bunch of boards that used to be a garage. ”pg.

22 She also describes her previous home as “old and untaken care of “the water pipes broke,” pg. 4 “the paint peeling, wooden bars Papa had nailed on the windows so we wouldn’t fall out” pg. 5 It seems the author is very descriptive about the homes because she wants to show how many of the challenges they face could be due to the poverty they live in. The setting of the story can be compared to neighborhoods in our time because like Esperanza says “Those who don’t know any better come into our neighborhood scared. ” pg. 28 Neighborhoods in our time are full of residents who are from different ethnicities but there are still neighborhoods in which one can find it populated by a particular ethnicity like in Mango Street.

Unlike Esperanza describes how people are scared of them nowadays people wouldn’t be scared of others but simply uncomfortable because they might know very little about their cultures; they may feel out of place because they might not share the same beliefs and such. Esperanza’s narration of the neighborhood allows the reader to easily imagine it and comprehend the lives of its residents. The House on Mango Street is a novel that demonstrates the many struggles and confusion a young Latina girl grows up with. Esperanza the narrator of the novel moves with her family to their first home. Unfortunately it isn’t what they hoped for but is rather a tiny house that is crumbling down.

The poverty seen in Mango Street and Esperanza’s home embarrasses her so much that she tries her best to hide this but she cannot so she concludes that things will only change once she leaves the neighborhood. “I had to have a house. A real house. One I could point to. But this isn’t it.

The house on Mango Street isn’t it. ”pg. 5 Esperanza along with Nenny, her younger sister, are always going around the neighborhood, meeting their neighbors and learning about their lives. Both of them especially Esperanza are able to learn more about their struggles and culture as well. Esperanza narrates how there is “Marin, under the streetlight, dancing by herself waiting for a car to stop, a star to fall, someone to change her life. ”pg.

27 As well as “Alicia whose mama died, is sorry there is no one older to rise and make the make the lunchbox tortillas. Alicia who inherited her mama’s rolling pin and sleepiness, is young and smart,”pg. 31 and how there are many more in her neighborhood struggling. As she grows older Esperanza has a hard time figuring out who she wants to be and feels she will only be able to be the women she wants once she leaves. Her yearning to the leave Mango Street is made stronger through difficult moments Esperanza encounters while growing up such as being raped by some boys at a carnival. This encounter only brings more confusion and shame to Esperanza’s life.

As Esperanza grows up she know that she desires to be a powerful woman and how writing is what she wants to do because through this she can express who she really is. Although she has made up her mind that leaving Mango is the solution for her problems she comes to understand that she “will always be Esperanza, will always be Mango Street. ” pg. 105 Throughout the novel the reader can see how Esperanza is growing up and learning from her surroundings; are able to see what type of person Esperanza is becoming. There are many novels, poems, and movies that can have a connection to The House on Mango Street but the one I believe to have a strong connection with is Journey of Hope, Memoirs of a Mexican Girl by Rosalina Rosay. The House on Mango Street and Journey of Hope, Memoirs of a Mexican Girl have a connection with each other because both girls Esperanza and Rosalina Rosay can relate with one other.

Rosalina Rosay becomes at one point in her life ashamed of her home because she is poor unlike the other kids in her school. Esperanza too feels the same way as Rosaline and this can be seen as a nun in her school asks where she lives “That one?She said, pointing to a row of ugly three flats, the ones even the raggedy men are ashamed to go into. ”pg . 45 Rosalina just like Esperanza struggles to fit in her neighborhood, like Esperanza says “They are the only ones who understand me. I am the only one who understands them.

Four skinny trees with skinny necks and pointy elbows like mine. Four who do not belong here but are here. ” Esperanza is trying to say that she is able to understand these trees so well because it’s the same way she feels, she lives in Mango Street but doesn’t belong there. Rosaline feels the same way after moving in a new neighborhood, she feels like those around her will never be able to understand who she is. Both girls are also similar because as they grow older they realize that they want a better life than the life many of their neighbors have.

They both want to be successful, strong, independent women. Rosaline mentions how “ever since that sunny Monday morning I have looked forward to my future every single day. ”pg. 167Rosalina shows how just like Esperanza she knows that as long as she works hard she will have the future she wants. Both these stories have a connection with each other because both characters, Rosalina and Esperanza can relate greatly to one another; they both have grown facing many obstacles and confusion but both have realized the type of women they want to be in life. The House on Mango Street is a novel that I believe is worth reading because not only is it enjoyable to read but with the many struggles the characters face it teaches the reader life lessons.

This novel unlike other novels does not confuse the reader but is rather written in a simple manner for the reader to truly understand the characters. The novel will keep you flipping through the pages eager to find out what Esperanza has come to realize with everything she has gone through. The House on Mango Street, by Sandra Cisneros is truly and enjoyable story for all to read. Life never goes the way you want it. Usually people make choices In the way they want live their lives and it either works out or it doesn’t. In Alice Walker’s, The Color Purple, the main character, Celie, is not given any choices; she has other people take them away from her before she is able to learn how she wants to live.

The Color Purple by Alice Walker is an intriguing and heart wrenching story with a unique structure that enhances the power of the prose. The theme of this novel is the power of choice and dealing with the circumstances that fate has thrown at you. The main character, Celie, and her sister, Nettie are torn away from each other by the choices that men in their lives make, and the story is centered around how they each cope with the separation. “She say, Nothing but death can keep me from it. She never write,” pg 18. This shows how Celie assumed that her sister was gone forever because she never received any letters from her sister.

This loss of hope caused Celie to cease caring about life. She never fought for her rights or feelings against her husband and his family that she didn’t love. “I be good to them. But I don’t feel nothing for them,” pg 29. Celie continued with her life without thinking, without caring because she believed that the one person that she had loved, and had always loved her, was gone forever.

However, she finally discovers that her assumption was wrong. “Now that I know Albert hiding Nettie’s letters, I know exactly where they is. They in his trunk. Everything that mean something to Albert go in his trunk,” pg 124. This revives the hope and the fight back into Celie and she has a desire to kill her husband because of his cruelty.

She doesn’t but she does start to resist his ill treament of her and eventually leaves her husband. The fact that Nettie’s alive brings Celie back to life. The connection between the sisters is a major theme in this novel because it centers around the longing of each girl for the other and that desire spurs each of their actions. Nettie acts in a way that she hopes will benefit her sister, in the way of leaving her when staying would cause her harm. Celie doesn’t kill her husband, Albert, after she realizes that she would not be able to see Nettie for a very long time afterward, if ever. The style of The Color Purple is very unique.

The writing is a first person perspective of either Celie or Nettie writing letters. Celie starts by writing her letters to God but then ends up writing to Nettie and then she eventually returns to God. These transitions show the shifts in her character and reveals to the reader how Celie is changing. At the beginning of the novel, Celie is very submissive and allows herself to be used by other people without fighting and really without seeming to care. Then there is a shift when she finally rebels against the husband that she never loved and that never loved her.

She learns that Nettie has been writing her letters when she thought her sister was dead so then she begins to write back. “ I don’t write to God no more. I write to you,” pg 192. Her letters are filled with the new strength that she discovered she had when she revolted against the constraints of her spouse. The style is not only set by the structure of the writing, but also the tone and diction used by the author the make the story authentic to the time period.

“It all about some no count man doing her wrong, again. But I don’t listen to that part. I look at her and hum along a little with the tune,” pg 73. The bona fide language, with the misspelled words, and bad grammar all contributes to the overall style of the author. The characters in this story definitely follow the realistic tone that the author creates throughout her writing. The main character is Celie, an African American woman child who went through so many terrible situations.

“I am fourteen years old…Then he grab hold of my titties. Then he push his thing inside my pussy. When that hurt, I cry,” pg 1. She was forced to grow up, fast, in order to protect the people around her that she loved. “”I see him looking at my sister.

She scared. But I say I’ll take care of you. With God help,” pg 3. Celie is a strong person when it comes to defending others but when it comes to protecting herself, she cannot do it. She eventually gains that strength when she learns that her sister is still alive and she leaves her abusive husband. Nettie, Celie’s sister, is the subject of all of Celie’s love and she reciprocates that feeling.

“I think about the time you laid yourself down for me. I love you with all my heart, Your sister, Nettie,” pg 127. Nettie is a smart, independent, bright person who does the best with what is given to her. “Nettie the clever one in the bunch,” pg 9. She also has lots of courage to travel to far off places that she knows nothing about and only leaves with faith.

“But if you can believe I am in Africa, and I am, you can believe anything,” pg133. Nettie goes to Africa with a family whose children were actually Celie’s long lost children that she thought her father had killed or sold. Samuel, the father, Corrine, the mother, Olivia, the daughter, and Adam, the son, all travel as missionaries to the continent of Africa and try and teach the natives about Christianity. Corrine dies and Adam finds a wife among the natives named Tashi. After Corrine died, Samuel and Nettie get married.

Another important character in this novel is Mr. Albert because he is Celie’s abusive husband who basically treats her like a mule for work and a tool domestically. Celie is forced to work in the fields all day with Harpo, the oldest son, while “his daddy git up, sit on the porch, look out at nothing,” pg 27. After Celie leaves him, he actually becomes a better person in his loneliness and they become friends. Albert is more contemplative and regretful about how he treated other people. Shug Avery is the last really important character in this novel.

She is Albert’s lover as well as Celie’s. Shug is a famous singer who had all the love and sexuality that Celie didn’t. Shug is the foil to Celie’s character and yet they love each other. In The Color Purple, the setting definitely lends a sense of reality to the story. During Celie’s perspective, the story takes place in the South in the rural places where they could earn a living in the fields.

“I been chopping cotton three hours by the time he come,” pg 26. Then, it shifts to Nettie’s perspective which is mostly based in Africa. “During those five years many more in the village dies. Many left, never to return. Many were eaten by animals. Many, many were sick,” pg 154.

This description portrayed not really the scenery of Africa, but the condition of life that could strike at the heart of the very primal community. Back in America, Celie leaves her husband, Albert, and moves to the north to live with Shug. “So what is it like in Memphis?Shug’s house is big and pink and sort of like a barn. Cept where you would put hay, she got bedrooms and toilets and a big ballroom where she and her band work,”pg 208. The Color Purple is about a pair of sisters who are separated by controlling, abusive men that control the lives of the people around them. Celie, the older sister, tries to protect her younger sister from being raped by their father and ends up being married off to a man who is in love with Nettie instead.

Nettie runs away from their father to Celie, but Celie’s husband also is in love with her and forces her to leave unless he can have her too. She flees but tells Celie that she will write to her. “Nothing but death can keep me from it. She never write,” pg 18. Celie then assumes that her sister, the one person who she ever loved, and whoever loved her, was lost to her forever.

Therefore she continues through life submissive and silent. Her husband kept abusing her and raping her but she never protested or stood up for herself. In the meantime, Mr. ’s son, Harpo, got married to an independent woman named Sofia, who repeatedly stands up for herself and resists the abuses of her husband that he had learned from Mr. ’s treatment of Celie. Sofia is the opposite of Celie, and fights back.

Later, Mr. brings home his lover, Shug Avery, who was very sick. Shug was at first very rude and mean to Celie but Celie nurses her back to health and is very curious about the woman that was in love with her husband. Then, Shug and Celie become friends and eventually lovers. Shug also discovers that Albert Mr. has been hiding Nettie’s letters the entire time and that she was in fact alive.

Celie was very very angry and wanted to kill Albert but Shug convinced her not too because she made Celie think of what that could do to her chances of seeing Nettie again. To distract themselves, the women began to make pants. With this new strength and independence, Celie leaves her husband, with Shug’s support, and goes to say with her in Memphis. Throughout this time, Nettie had traveled with Celie’s children that had been adopted by a couple to Africa to serve as missionaries to the Olinka people. However, their concept of God was changed throughout their journey by the influences of the natives.

“We know a roofleaf is not Jesus Christ, but in its own humble way, is it not God?” pg 131. The mother of the family that Nettie travels with dies in the wilderness and Nettie and the husband, Samuel, fall in love and get married. The African American family learn a lot from the native Olinka people through their experience in the “uncivilized” part of the world. Back in the states, Celie starts writing her letters to God again after she finds out that Shug had fallen in love with a much younger man from her band. They left together to travel the world and Celie was left alone and abandoned again. She moved back down south and discovered that her husband was a much changed person.

He was more contemplative, silent, and much less abusive to the people around him. The two struck up an unlikely friendship, pretty much spurred by the fact that they both loved Shug Avery. Nettie eventually came home and their was a tearful, emotionally high reunion between the two who had been separated for the better majority of their lives but the fact that they loved each other still remained. Nettie’s and Celie’s lives could not have been more opposite. Nettie experienced love, peace, and stability, even though she was the one traveling far away from her home.

Celie is abused, abandoned, and experiences hardship but remains for a greater part of her life tied to the same land, and the same person that she does not love. This novel is a very emotionally charged book that connects to the reader, not necessarily because of the similarities or shared experiences between the characters and the audience, but because it looks back on a time period where suffering and separation was common. This story helps the reader reflect on what it would be like to be separated from the ones that they love and that one day, this truth will become a reality. Celie is a character that shows the reader what it means to grow in strength and courage. Nettie is a character that shows the reader what it means to have faith and love.

Albert is a character that shows the reader what it means to transform, to become a better person. Shug is a character that shows the reader what it means to have freedom, to do what they want. This story is a very touching and moving story of two sisters going through lots of pain and suffering, but enduring it all in order to return to each other. I highly suggest this book as an eye opening experience about the drastic differences in African American society after the Civil War when the blacks had won their freedom. Is mankind naturally immoral?Puritan religion emphasizes belief in the original sin, that all people are born sinners because of Adam and Eve and their disobedience in the Garden of Eden. The Scarlet Letter, by Nathaniel Hawthorne, explores the theme of sin through its protagonist Hester Prynne, a young woman who commits adultery and bears an illegitimate child with a man that is not her husband.

The town publicly condemns her and she is forced her to wear a red A on her chest, the symbol of her sin. Hawthorne’s The Scarlet Letter is artistic in its imagery, and has the effect of pulling the reader into the lives of the character, alongside them in pain and sadness. Hawthorne captivated me and inspired me to be proud of who I am and to not care what other people think of me. The Scarlet Letter has the reader riding an emotional roller coaster, with every turn filled with suspense. One of the central themes in The Scarlet Letter is sin. Throughout the novel, sin is expressed through the actions of the characters.

For example, in the first few chapters, the reader is introduced to Hester Prynne. Hester Prynne, the protagonist of the novel, is a young woman who is publicly condemned by society for the sin she commits. Hester falls in love with Arthur Dimmesdale, the reverend of the town; she and Arthur become lovers despite the fact that she is married. From this relationship, Hester bears an illegitimate child which she names Pearl on account of being a treasure purchased at a great price. These chapter also begin to explore the theme of sin alongside order within a society. One of the first things the colonists do upon arriving in the new colony is build a prison and a cemetery.

The colonists feel the need to establish a prison and a cemetery in the colony because they know that evil and misbehavior are unavoidable. Hester Prynne becomes the victim of her sin and suffers the most as the result. Hester is forced to wear a red A upon her release from prison, which she must wear for the rest of her life as a symbol of her adultery. The people publicly condemn Hester, ““Ladies,” said one hard faced woman of fifty, “I’ll give you a piece of my mind. It would serve the public good if mature, church going women like us were allowed to deal with hussies like Hester Prynne.

What do you say, ladies?If the five of us passed judgment on this slut, would she have gotten off as lightly as she has before the magistrates?I don’t think so. ” 6. This quote gives insight into life in Boston during the seventeenth century. The people are quick to judge Hester, and they do so harshly without knowing her situation. “The young and pure would be taught to look at Hester and the scarlet letter burning on her breast. She was the child of good parents, the mother of a baby that would grow to womanhood; she had once been innocent herself.

But now she would become the embodiment of sin, and her infamy would be the only monument over her grave. ” 25. This quote shows how people saw Hester as a corrupt woman and were ashamed of her. Reverend Dimmesdale suffered just as much as Hester for his sin. “The scarlet letter burned on Hester Prynne’s bosom. She felt partly responsible for this other ruined life.

” 110. In this quote the narrator is referring to the ruin of Dimmesdale. This quote shows how sin can ruin and harm an individual. In this sense, sin ultimately leads to destruction. Reverend Dimmesdale is ridden with guilt and wants to take some of the blame away from Hester, but he ultimately finds peace in death. Hawthorne’s writing style is unique in its complexity.

Hawthorne writing exhibits a uniqueness that can be attributed to the American culture. Hawthorne uses verbose language and long syntax to get his point across to the reader. This together with sophisticated diction made the reading interesting. “Here, she said to herself, had been the scene of her guilt, and here should be the scene of her earthly punishment; and so, perchance, the torture of her daily shame would at length purge her soul, and work out another purity than that which she had lost; more saint like, because the result of martyrdom. ” 129. This quote is simply saying that Hester embraces her punishment in its entirety and upholds that by doing so she will be purified.

Hawthorne’s voice remains ironic throughout the novel. “”If thou feelest it to be for thy soul’s peace, and that thy earthly punishment will thereby be made more effectual to salvation, I charge thee to speak out the name of thy fellow sinner and fellow sufferer!”101. In this quote, Hawthorne argues that sin is often invisible to the human eye and that sinners can assimilate into culture easily if there is no manifestation of their sin. Hawthorne is basically stating that everyone sins and that just because you do not know it, it does not mean there is no sin there. People are hypocritical because they judge others but secretly they are sinners as well. The author’s manipulation of language has the reader engaged until the very last page of the novel.

The four main characters in the The Scarlet Letter are: Hester Prynne, Arthur Dimmesdale, Pearl, and Roger Chillingworth. Hawthorne does an excellent job of making the reader believe the characters are real people. The fact that all four characters are flawed makes the reader believe the characters are real people because mankind is naturally imperfect. For example, Pearl with a ‘“face, fiend like, full of smiling malice, it was if an evil spirit possessed the child, and had just then peeped forth in mockery. ” 60.

Pearl’s unknown father was believed to be the Devil himself on account of her fiendish nature. Roger Chillingworth is one of the character whose personality does not seem likable, because he is so caught up in hatred and revenge. Roger sends Hester to America by promising that he will follow her. He is unable to keep his promise to his wife and upon his return, he finds out Hester is pregnant with Arthur’s child. “The intellect of Roger Chillingworth had now a sufficiently plain path before it.

It was not, indeed, precisely that which he had laid out for himself to tread. Calm, gentle, passionless, as he appeared, there was yet, we fear, a quiet depth of malice, hitherto latent, but active now, in this unfortunate old man, which led him to imagine a more intimate revenge than any mortal had ever wreaked upon an enemy. ”35. Roger Chillingworth’s words reflect the anger he has for Arthur. Hester Prynne’s character makes the book a lot more enjoyable. Hester appeals t the reader because she keeps her head up high and does not let others bring her down.

“But Hester Prynne, with a mind of native courage and activity, and for so long a period not merely estranged , but outlawed, from society, had habituated herself to such a freedom of thought as was altogether foreign to the clergyman. ”170. Rather than confine her or make her feel sorry for herself, Hester gains more freedom and does not care what anyone thinks of her. Arthur Dimmesdale is Pearl’s father, but he does not recognize her because he is ashamed of his sin. When he does finally confess that he is Pearl’s father, he dies shortly after. The Scarlet Letter takes place in Boston, Massachusetts, a colony founded by the Puritans, a group of extremely religious people who believed in purity of worship and action.

The description of the setting is peculiar and it is unlike any cities or towns around today. For example, there is a scaffold in the center of the town. A scaffold was used to display criminals and “in fact, the scaffold constituted a portion of a penal machine. ”10. The scaffold served the role of subjecting the criminals to the eyes of the people.

In the first chapter, Hawthorne describes the prison and the rosebush that is next to it. Hawthorne describes the brightness and beauty of the roses and how they give hope to the prisoners as they enter or leave the prison. The rose bush was covered with delicate gems and fragile beauty to the prisoner as he went in, and to the condemned criminal as he came forth to his doom. ” 2. The rosebush can be seen as a symbol of hope for the prisoners.

Throughout the novel, Hawthorne is very descriptive when describing the physical aspects of the town, such as Hester’s home. The imagery used by the author gives the reader a perfect mental image of the setting. Hawthorne does an excellent job describing the setting for the reader and creates pictures in the reader’s head. In a deeply Puritan community, women were expected to submit to their husbands. When the women of the town hear what Hester does, they are horrified. The town wants Hester to pay for her sin, so instead of having her killed, she is forced to wear a red A on her chest as a sign of her adultery.

“This woman has brought shame upon us all, and ought to die. ”8. The women of the town express the hatred they feel toward Hester for betraying them as women. The town asks Hester to reveal the name of the man whose child she bears but she will not. “It is too deeply branded.

You cannot take it off. And would that I might endure his agony. ”30. Hester argues that since the punishment has already been put on her there is no reason for him to suffer like she does when she is willing to take all the blame. Hester learns that the older Pearl gets, the more curious she becomes about her mother scarlet letter. Mother, “why dost thou wear it on thy bosom?” she asks.

145. Pearl is a very bright young girl who is determined in finding out why her mother has to wear the scarlet letter. Pearl soon discovers the truth about her mother and Reverend Arthur Dimmesdale. Sooner or later, the entire town is going to find out the secret Hester has kept for so long. Many of the characters in The Scarlet Letter can be compared to those from other novels.

For example, in many ways, Roger Chillingworth is similar to Heathcliff from Wuthering Heights, by Emily Brontë. Both characters are intent on vengeance toward those who caused them harm. “The scarlet letter burned on Hester Prynne’s bosom. She felt partly responsible for this other ruined life. ” 110. In this quote, the narrator is referring to the ruin of Roger’s character through his quest for vengeance.

In Wuthering Heights, Heathcliff seeks vengeance on the Lintons because he blames them for the death of Catherine, the woman he loved. “He told me of Catherine’s illness, and accused my brother of causing it; promising that I should be Edgar’s proxy in suffering, till he could get hold of him. ” Brontë 300. This quote shows how malevolent Heathcliff is and how determined he is at getting revenge by any means necessary. He does not care who gets hurt, he just wants to see someone suffer the way he did when Catherine died.

Heathcliff is so determined on getting revenge on the Lintons that he ultimately ends up hurting himself in the process. This comes to show that vengeance and hate are destructive and that no good can come from them. Hawthorne’s The Scarlet Letter is unlike any other book that I have read; it has its own compelling plot that is truly American and original. I would definitely recommend this novel to anyone who is interested in learning about Puritan values and society in the nineteenth century. The Scarlet Letter is a story of passion, betrayal, sin, and repentance. The novel develops itself similar to a soap opera, with emphasis on the Hester Prynne, Roger Chillingworth, and Reverend Arthur Dimmesdale love triangle.

Once the reader picks up the book, it will keep them engaged until the very last page; each chapter adding more suspense to the overall plot. I truly enjoyed reading this book and would definitely read it again. All in all, I recommend this book to anyone who is looking for a good book to read. “I no longer want to be tied to my country, i want to be put free like a butterfly. ” Anita the main character in this story demonstrates true perserverence and bravery. She and her family are put through hardships in their country and their freedom is put to test.

This hispanic family is full of laughter,love,care and most important faith. They know what they have is more than enough but something inside them tells them they deserve better. The governer as they call “jefe” is a prideful stuck up man that treats peoples as their slaves and serves his counrty poorly. The author puts alot of empotion into this book and makes it seem so real that i can picture my self in it, almost as if im one of the ‘extra actors’. As i began reading this story i became immedietly attached to Anitta and the surroundings around her.

By knowing this was a true story was what made evey chapter juicer to read and i just kept imaging myself in Anita’s place. Anita is only a twelve year old girl almost thirteen and she is shy yet wild,fun yet serious,loving yet feels hate towards her government and the discrimination he puts everyone through. Anita lives in a compound house almost like a village in which all her uncles,cousins,aunts,grandparents live etc. They live a normal life until a secret police called the SIM start vandalizing their house and one of her uncles dissaperes out of the nowhere. No one knew what the SIM intention was really and what was going through their head.

Part of Anita’s family makes a drastic decesion to move to New York in order to stay safe. Anitas life turns upside down from one day to the other just like that. The author does an exceptenial job in keepin the mood and tone with a certain twist to it. He adds teen romance and imagery that make you dream of a better life. He demonstates clear thoughts and shows great emotions through the different settings he places the book in .

He applies dialouge in spanish in which makes the book to come alive. Through the book he implys thoughts that make you think rather than straight simple text. There were times when i felt like i was reading my own diary since in this book bits of Anita’s diary is showed when she goes into hiding with her mom. “Free like a butterfly”. This is one of the quotes the author uses alot throughout the book and everytime i would read those words tears would come to my eyes knowing how unfortunate some people are that would risk it all inorder to be free.

Freedom,perseverence and endurence are the three main themes in the book. “Fly Anitta we are free”. It was though to read how this twelve year old girl didnt have the opportunity to have a childhood because her country was so corrupt. Her father,tio toni and other people around the village make a plot to murder the governer and be free at last. Tough dececions are made and they begin to play with fire. Just as they think they are finally free since the governer is mudered and things begin to take place they cannot call victory yet.

No, it wasnt that easy for this poor family/country to get away just like that. The SIM find out who was involved in the murder and arrest up to 500 residents in that country having no mercy. One of those people was Anita’s father as she calls papi in spanish and her tio Tonioher uncle”. They rate their house and destroy everything in their path. It’s as if the flames from hell arose and take over everything inclunding with Anita’s dream of being free.

She and her mom luckily escape and go into hiding with the guilt of leaving their dad and uncle behind and without knowing if they will ever see them again. Faith and luck goes into place. After reading this book i realized how fortunate and grateful i should be for living in a country in which we are no longer descriminated and our democracy/government isnt as corrupt. I went hand in hand with Anita throughout the story telling her that she will make it. She would be free because she went through alot and she deserved it.

Every good thing had to be replaced by another. Anita’s father gave his life up for not only his family but for his country and that’s what a hero is all about. The ending made me cry knowing the victory they encountered ment loosing her father. I truely loved this book and i recommend it to everyone for all ages. It will teach us all a lesson and will give us hope to always stand for what you belive and as Martin Luther King would say,”free at last”. The theme of the novel is focused primarily around power.

“I had no difficulty in finding the Company’s offices. It was the biggest thing in the town, and everybody I met was full of it. They were going to run an over sea empire, and make no end of coin by trade,” 7 8. The goal of the Company was to take over every uncharted area on the globe. “Deal table in the middle… on one end a large shining map, marked with all the colours of a rainbow. There was a vast amount of red… a deuce of a lot of blue, a little green, smears of orange, and, on the East coast, a purple patch” 8.

The colors are showing the area of the world that the Company has influence over. The power is what runs the Company; power in how much land they conquer, the amount of people they have influence over, and power over what they benefit from the land and the people. Marlow embarks on a journey to find one man who can continue to lead the Company in continuing its imperialistic views. Conrad’s style in the novel is of great detail combined with sophisticated language. He explains every sight that the narrator of the novel sees, everything the narrator hears, and basically everything an author could include to make the reader a part of the story. “’And the pestiferous absurdity of his talk’… I was surprised to see how near they were – right under me.

I could have spat on their hats,” 35. The style is also quite humorous, in terms of political humor. Conrad’s narration of the political leadership in the Congo includes a tone of almost absurdity, as if the lifestyle of the African people is too ridiculous to believe it’s true. The people that Marlow run into are crazy in terms of being annihilating of the people they overcome; crazy because of the social standings resulting from the idea of imperialism. This imperialism easily separates the authority figures from the rest of society, and Conrad incorporates disgust with his storytelling. The author’s voice is overall humorous and strong, the diction standing out and leading the reader to see the novel in a different light.

Conrad’s voice is unique, and he stands out from other readers because of his attention to detail and ability to use sophisticated language to depict a story that would be best understood by analytical readers. Marlow is the main character of the novel, as well as the main storyteller. The narrator of the novel itself is someone who is recalling Marlow’s story of adventure and exploration. Marlow is described to be slightly abnormal in his recollection of the task he was given by the Company. The narrator’s comments throughout the novel show incredulity at what Marlow was depicting.

Kurtz, another main character of the novel, is the “evil genius” that Marlow is sent to rescue and bring back to the Company. It seems as though Kurtz has lost his identity in his time at sea, and Marlow is burdened with helping Kurtz find it. Marlow is a likeable character because he faces struggles while trying to find his own footing in the world. He relates to people of this day in that he is a man burdened with the responsibility of leading others into undiscovered – and dangerous – territory. This makes the novel much easier to read because it keeps the reader guessing on what will happen next to Marlow, what will he see next?Who will he meet next?What adventure beholds him in the future?The setting of the novel is at sea in Africa.

Marlow navigates in the Congo River, and lands in ports that he describes with disgust and anger in the novel. In comparison with the world we live in today, the setting of the novel has more similarities than differences. In my view, the waters of the river unwillingly lead the characters of the novel to places of the unknown, much like society is living like today. We are a lost people who are “going with the flow” and letting life lead us wherever it chooses to. Conrad seduces the reader with the beauty and bounty of the land that Marlow sets out from, only to describe the completely opposite and dangerous land that he must venture into. The reader is hooked from the start, and the setting only adds to the novel’s unique traits.

Can pride be what breaks or makes a relationship?This novel is full of themes and life lessons but one important theme is pride. This is because throughout Pride and Prejudice pride and sense of feeling superior is what keeps to lovers from admitting their love for each other. Mr. Darcy seems to be the most hated man for feeling above all the other residents of Hertfordshire. “He is not at all liked in Hertfordshire.

Every body is disgusted with his pride. You will not find more favourably spoken if by any one,” p. 76. This quote from the novel just goes to prove that pride is not always taken as a good quality to have in one. The more that is read of the book the more it is noticeable that pride can only distance people if they don’t learn to put aside for the benefit of having that special person by your side.

“She is tolerable; but not handsome enough to tempt me; and I am in no humour at present to give consequence to young ladies who are slighted by other men,” p. 13. This quote is from the first time Mr. Darcy and Elizabeth meet he has no interest in her whatsoever for the fact that she lacks same social position as himself. When Elizabeth herself hears this words come out of Mr. Darcy’s mouth her pride makes her detest him with all her strength.

Mrs. Bennet is mortified by the concept that Mr. Darcy could have been so rude deny the chance of Elizabeth dancing a single song with him. “For he is a most disagreeable, horrid man, not at all pleasing… Not handsome enough to dance with!I wish you had been there, my dear, to have given him one of your set downs. I quite detest the man,” p.

15. everybody has flaws within our personally but we have to learn to be more sensible about how others might take it. The lesson to be learned from this theme in Pride and Prejudice is if you like someone don’t be so arrogant about yourself that you cause hatred towards yourself. Austen’s style of writing is very complex and different to what is commonly seen in new modern books. She writes in a very old fashioned manner and makes sure that every part of what she is trying to explain is well understood by the reader. “Mary had neither genius nor taste; and though vanity had given her likewise a pedantic air and conceited manner, which would have injured a higher degree of excellence than she had reached,” p.

25. This quote provides prove of Austen’s great quality of describing every character so the reader has a completely understanding of their personality. One thing that can be disliked about the writing is that at times it just feels as if she is trailing off into nonsense. The voice of Austen throughout the novel is of her just providing a story for a reader with no opinion of her own in the events happening. “Mr. Bennet’s property consisted almost entirely in an estate of two thousand a year, which, unfortunately for his daughters was entailed in default of heirs male, on a distant relation; and theirs mother’s fortune, though ample for her situation in life, could but ill supply the deficiency of his,”p.

29. This is a great example of her just telling the story of the characters without stating her opinion. Austen’s writing style in Pride and Prejudice is beyond unique compare to other books because she may not use complex words but is capable of making great complex sentences that bring the story to life. “Her indifferent state of health unhappily prevents her being in town; and by that means, as I told Lady Catherine myself one day, has deprived the British court of its brightest ornament,”p. 66.

This quote from the novel has very simple words but it gives you great understanding that Lady Catherine’s daughter condition is not a well one but her usage of all this simple yet elegant words which make the sentence very complex but understandable. The way Austen decided to write Pride and Prejudice makes the reader want to keep on reading to figure out will be made of Mr. Darcy’s and Elizabeth’s troubles. The characters being portrayed in Pride and Prejudice are some of the most believable characters seen compared too many new modern books. In the novel there are sixteen characters and out of those the most important would be Mr. Darcy, Elizabeth, Jane, Mr.

Bingley, and Mrs. Bennet. All these characters have very different qualities of their own. Elizabeth, the protagonist of the novel, is the most intelligent, clever, and bold women of Pride and Prejudice; she does not let being a women discourage her from freely expressing her opinion. “You are mistaken, Mr.

Darcy, if you suppose that the mode of your declaration affected me in any other way, than as it spared me the concern which I might have felt in refusing you, had you behaved in a more gentlemen like manner,”p. 188. This is how Elizabeth responses to Mr. Darcy after he has made her a very kind offer; this quote is significant because no other character but her would have the guts to response to him in this manner. Elizabeth is not careful in her way of speaking to people even if it maybe the wealthiest person alive.

She always stays true to herself and the way she loves to be. Mrs. Bennet is the most open minded, not afraid to speak her mind, and is very open about her wishes have having her daughters marry wealthy men. “Oh!Single, my dear, to be sure!A single man of large fortune; four or five thousand a year. What a fine thing for our girls!”p. 6.

This quote is from the beginning of the novel when Mrs. Bennet discovers that Mr. Bingley will be coming to Hertfordshire and she is very ecstatic that one of her daughters might have the opportunity to marry such an extraordinary man. Jane is a very sweet character who is easily capable of falling in love but she doesn’t speak much to anybody besides her sister Elizabeth. Mr.

Darcy in the other hand is a completely different person he is arrogant, proud, and has no sense of respect for anyone who is not in his class rank. “His sense of her inferiority of its being degradation of the family obstacles which judgment had always opposed to inclination…” p. 185. This goes to show that he could not completely see Elizabeth or anybody of her family with equal eyes for he saw them as inferior to him. Mr.

Bingley being Mr. Darcy great friend was completely different to him, he had a beautiful, sweet, and kind personality. “Mr. Bingley had soon made himself acquainted with all principal people in the room; he was lively and unreserved, danced every dance, was angry that the ball closed so early…” p. 12.

This description of Mr. Bingley proves his great quality and difference to his friend. He never let his rank of class make anybody feel awkward or put to shame by him. The different personalities of this main characters really made the story much more of a success. The setting of Pride and Prejudice is in England during the late 1700s and early 1800s must specifically Hertfordshire, Longbourn, and London.

The beginning of the novel takes place in Hertfordshire the hometown of the Bennet’s. It is a very humble simplistic town that is not very big. “He could have in town so soon after his arrival in small Hertfordshire. ”p. 12.

The mention of “small” in the sentence goes to show how simplistic the town can seem to the rich and wealthy who are use to the big cities. During the novel the setting hopes around from each of this locations most of it takes place in London while many of the character are there for a visit. Austen is not very descriptive of the setting but at some points describes certain locations. “The garden sloping to the road, the house standing in it, the green pales and the laurel hedge, every thing declared they were arriving. ”p. 153.

This is a description of where Elizabeth best friend lives and by the words mention in the quote it seems to be a very beautiful place to spend time at. Another place that is described in the novel is the Premberley, the estate of Mr. Darcy, which is not only a beautiful place but has symbolic meaning to the story. The Premberley represents the place were finally the conflicts and disagreements between Mr. Darcy and Elizabeth come to an end.

See also  XcelerateTV, an On Demand network devoted to motorcycle and powersport enthusiasts – Rider Files

This book is a wonderful book though it is lacking the clear visual aspect of a wonderful book. Though in the few words Jane Austen uses to describe the settings in the novel one can really understand the true meaning of the novel and is able to picture what is going on. The new has come to all the town people that a young wealthy gentleman by the name Charles Bingley is coming to stay at Netherfield cause great excitement for all the women of the village Longbourn. The Bennet family is the one to become more joyful of this new for they have five daughters available for the pick of this great gentleman. “How can you be so tiresome!You must know that I am thinking of his marrying one of them.

”P. 6. This is want Mrs. Bennet tells Mr. Bennet right after she has discovered that Mr.

Bingley is in town and is super wealthy. In order to welcome the new gentleman into the town there is a ball that takes place so he can meet all the residents of Longbourn. In the ball the unexpected happens not all do Mrs. Bennet’s older daughter, Jane, shine but they learn of this friend of Mr. Darcy who seems to into himself to even pay attention to any of the ladies specially Elizabeth.

“You are dancing with the only handsome girl in the room,” said Mr. Darcy, looking at the eldest Miss Bennet. ”p. 13. Here he states his thoughts about Jane but when he mentions Elizabeth he says, “She is tolerable; but not handsome enough to tempt me,” p.

13. This is a complete act of disrespect for a woman who only hoped to please her mother by persuading this man. The deeper you get into Pride and Prejudice you learn that the hopes of Mrs. Bennet for her daughters will be very difficult to accomplish. Money may not be the only obstacles between her daughters and the gentlemen but a set of jealous women who this gentlemen deserve better women.

About halfway through the novel Mr. Darcy does the unbelievable and forgets about his pride for a while and asks Elizabeth for her hand in marriage. “In vain have I struggled. It will not do. My feelings will not be repressed. You must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire and love you,” p.

185. This shows that when one is in love we let our guard or front down to let the person into our hearts. If you which to know the answer Elizabeth will give to Mr. Darcy, you should go to your nearest bookstore or library and get yourself a copy of this delightful book. Pride and Prejudice is not exactly the same to any books or movies; it has its own uniqueness to its story line.

The character of Elizabeth is very similar to modern women and also to the character, Emma, of the movie No Strings Attached because they are both very independent women who are not intimidated by any rude comment a men has to say towards them. “Elizabeth remained with no very cordial feelings towards him. She told the story however with great spirit among her friends; for she had lively, playful disposition, which delighted in anything ridiculous,” P. 14. This description of what Elizabeth did after Mr. Darcy’s rude comment show how strong of a woman she truly is.

The plot of the novel based on how they are not meant to be together due to the difference of social class in way compares to the story line of Romeo and Juliet. A small similarity that is visible between Pride and Prejudice to The Lucky One by Nicholas spark is that the men wait until the last minute to admit their love to the women they have always hoped to be joined with. “In vain have I struggled. It will not do. My feeling will not be repressed.

You must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire and love you,” p. 185. They may have admitted there love for their loved one but they have know to prove how much truth there is to their statement. The book is unique but it does not lack the quality to entrain its reader. Period 2Amy Tan’s The Joy Luck Club intrigued me with its unique writing structure.

Although I enjoyed the reading the story overall, I feel that the constant jump from narrator to narrator is an acquired taste, because I found myself feeling like the events in the story were bouncing around too quickly. A theme in this book is cultural clashing. This novel is all about Chinese mothers, and their relationships with their Chinese American daughters. The novel displays the cultural challenges that each mother faced as young girls, and then the more modern cultural differences that their daughters had being raised in America. Because the daughters were raised as Americans, this caused clashing because the mothers would try to keep the basic fundamental Chinese cultures alive while their daughters were living American lives. “It’s my fault she is this way.

I wanted my children to have the best combination: American circumstances and Chinese character. How could I know these two things do not mix?” This is said by one of the Chinese mothers, however the main idea behind this quote of clashing cultures, applies to all of the mothers who narrate this story. The style of The Joy Luck Club is definitely unique, however I am not entirely fond of the whole idea of more than one narrator. This novel has seven narrators all of which are mothers or daughters. The overall style of this book is unique because it bounces around frequently.

It does not talk about the events surrounding one specific person during one specific time; instead, the seven narrators take turns telling short stories, and sometimes the events in these short stories are repeated by other narrators for extra perspective. Though I’m not entirely a fan of this structure, the author’s voice and writing style is quite admirable because she is forced to change it up constantly in order to compliment each of the seven narrators’ individual personalities. The Joy Luck Club definitely gives a sense of the place in which it is set because the Chinese culture and customs are apparent from the very beginning. There are many characters in the Joy Luck Club as the book describes the lives of multiple Chinese families. Jing Mei is the main character of the novel, because she illustrates the discovery of her Chinese culture, which is what each of the characters are expected to do by their mothers. Jing Mei’s mother, Suyuan, the starter of the Joy Luck Club was deceased.

Throughout the story, Jing Mei misunderstands her mother’s attitude towards her. She feels her mother lacks affectionate nature, and has too high expectations, when in fact what seemed like a harsh attitude to Jing Mei, was just the extent of her mother’s love for her daughter. The other main characters, who are all also narrators of the book, face similar challenges between each other. There is An Mei Hsu mother of Rose Hsu Jordan, Lindo Jong mother of Waverly Jong, and Ying Yang St. Clair mother of Lena St.

Clair. There is no set time period for this story, however most of the story is told within the childhood and/or adulthood of one of the mothers or daughters in the novel. Each of the mothers’ childhood memories take place in China, and the setting changes to the U. S. when the narration switches to one of the American born daughters. Although this novel includes narrations from multiple families, the main family that is followed throughout the Joy Luck Club is that of Suyuan, and her daughter Jing Mei.

It is within this family that the Joy Luck Club meets; the founder of the club was Jing Mei’s mother Suyuan. When Suyuan dies, Jing Mei is called upon to take her mother’s spot at the Joy Luck Club table. At the first meeting that Suyuan attends, she learns that the Club members have located the long lost twins of Suyuan, and they wish for Jing Mei to go to China to tell her half sisters the story of their mother. This sparks many emotions, and the trip itself was filled with challenges she had to overcome. However, because of the trip and the hardships that came with it, Jing Mei became a stronger person and she attains more understanding of herself as a Chinese person.

She says, “and I think, My mother was right. I am becoming Chinese. ” This quote represents her realization of the culture her mother meant for her to have. The similar conflict that this family has with all the others in the novel, is the Chinese mother that wishes for her daughter to be familiar and understanding of the Chinese heritage, without experiencing the pain that the mother had felt during her childhood in China. A piece of literature that relates to The Joy Luck Club, is a novel I read in 10th grade called How the Garcia Girls Lost Their Accents.

Not only are the culture related themes comparable, but the writing structure of the two novels are similar because they both use more than one narrator, and neither of them are in chronological order. Overall, The Joy Luck Club is a very emotional read, and I enjoyed doing so myself. I would highly recommend this story especially to those who appreciate novels that tend to go outside the conformity of traditional writing structure of a story. Dog on itBy: Abby MendozaPeriod: 7Spencer Quinn’s Dog on it captivated me with its missing person’s case and unique tone told by a canine’s perspective. The theme is based on a missing person’s case that ends with a twist.

It is believed that Madison may be in a kidnap situation or a runaway. The life lesson is people are never what they seem. They might be hiding a secret or something. Spencer Quinn’s style is unique and interesting, the book is told by a dog’s perspective, explaining what goes around him, his opinion about what Bernie says and does. It’s fun and interesting to read about a dogs experience with Bernie in fighting crimes in private matters.

The writing style is serious, humorous and suspenseful throughout dog on it. It gives it a sense of place it sets because Chet describes where he lives, his neighbors and favorite treats. The narrator voice is serious, smart and funny. An admiration for a beloved owner and respect for the work he does. The narrator’s voice is unique from other crime filled books I’ve read before.

The story told by a dog’s perspective is unique and funny to read about, the dogs character really comes out and expresses and describes what he feels. Having his own opinions and questions about a suspect or what it means when a human acts a certain way. The main characters are Bernie little, Chet, Madison Chambliss, Damon keefer, Anatoly Bulganin, Suzie Sanchez, Mr. Galagove and Ms. Larapova. Bernie little is a private detective with his own agency called little detective agency.

Quinn describes Bernie as with money issues and a divorce in process. He goes back and forth visiting his son Charlie or getting him for the weekend. I like Bernie little because he’s passionate about his job along with his sidekick Chet. He never gives up on any case; he’s determined to resolve a case as fast as he can. “Blushing was something Bernie always watched out for when questioning someone, very important. ” pg.

34 Bernie has a passion for his work; he dedicates his time to important cases. Chet is Bernie little’s sidekick and he’s known to be smart and gets easily destracted. Bernie and Chet have a special bond between each other; Chet comes along with Bernie everywhere. It’s either to interview a suspect or catch a thief. I like Chet and his personality, his smart remarks, and amusing tone in which he tells the tale. Chet makes the book more interesting and eager to read what happens next.

“I wagged my tail, that quick one two way meaning yes, not the over the top one that wags itself and can mean lots of things. Some of which I’m no to clear on myself. ” pg. 3Madison Chambliss is a 15 year old girl who goes missing and Bernie is in charge of her case. She is suspected of being a missing teen but later seen as a runaway teen.

After Madison Chambliss thought her daughter went missing, she came home that night. But after that day, days later she really went missing. “I – Madison began then noticed Bernie and stopped. This is Mr. little, he’s a detective” a detective?Madison said. I was worried sick” Madison’s mom said.

“For god sake mom, you called a detective. ” Madison said. pg. 19 I have mixed views on Madison, I see her as a good teen but also gives reasons to believe she’s going in the wrong path. Damon keefer is Madison Chambliss dad; he works as a developer in a business called pinnacle wells. “How would you describe your relationship with Madison?Bernie said.

“What the hell kind of a question is that?Keefer said, his eyes drying up fast” no way you have kids yourself or you wouldn’t be asking it. pg. 143. Bernie asks keefer that question for some reason, that reason being that he’s not convinced keefer cares for his daughter. I don’t like Damon keefer because it seems he’s hiding something or a secret.

His trouble with finances is some example s of money issues. Ms. Larapova is Damon keefer’s assistant in his developing business. She seems quiet and reserved to herself. “Bernie handed her our card.

She read it, then looked at me again, quickly her eyes widened. “Something the matter?Said Bernie “oh no, no Mr. little. It’s just I’ve never met a detective before” pg. 131 132 the thought of knowing Bernie was a detective startled ms larapova.

That indicated that maybe she has to do with Madison or may be keeping a secret. I don’t like Ms. Larapova because she seems unhappy and boring. Mr. Gulagove – he becomes a prime suspect in Madison’s disappearance along with Ms. Larapova.

“I picked up a scent by a spiky bush in a corner of the lot, a very faint that I knew. Humans, maybe make musty and bit nasty with a hint of cooked beets. Mr. Gulagove. ” Chet said.

pg. 161 Chet describes Mr. Gulagove characteristics and traits. Anatoly Bulganin he is also a prime suspect in Madison’s case, he provided pictures to Bernie when confronted by him. “Anatoly sighed, the kind of sigh humans make when they give in” “right about where I’m standing was where I took the picture, Anatoly said.

“ I was on my way back and she was coming out pg. 190 Anatoly is explaining how he had a clue to where Madison have been seen. SettingDog on its setting off in the suburbia, somewhere west of New Mexico. It contrasts to my location, by having a lot of mountains and valleys surrounding the area. Spencer Quinn does make me feel part of the setting because he describes where Bernie and Chet are well. Who their neighbors are and Chet’s friends.

I did feel part of the setting because every time Bernie and Chet went on the road to catch a suspect, I felt like I was There. When I started reading dog on it, from the beginning I could picture the setting clearly. Even though it had several locations throughout the story, I could picture them all. It started off in New Mexico then to valleys, mountains and Las Vegas. PlotBernie little, a private detective and his k9 companion called Chet are on their next case about a missing girl called Madison Chambliss.

There are questions surrounding her disappearance. She left no clues and her parents are worried about her safety. When Bernie finds out more than he needs to know, he ends up in a dangerous situation. There are two main reasons why Madison is missing. She may be a runaway or a victim of kidnapping. Make connectionsI can compare dog on it with the dogs of Babel, they both focus on their bond with their owners.

They support them in difficult situations and become an important part of their life. Dog on it can relate to some issues or current events. For example cops with k9 working on capturing a fugitive or suspect. Dog on it did connect with me on s personal level, I really enjoyed reading it and I found it very amusing. Every time I read dog on it, it got more suspenseful and interesting. ConclusionI would recommend “dog on it” to dog lovers and people who like reading about crime and mystery.

If you like reading about crime and dogs, dog on it is filled with funny, suspenseful moments. Chet describes what he sees and does in a unique way that makes him look smart and quirky. Smith’s The Struggle surpassed me with its unique way of expressing the theme of “a love triangle of unspeakable horror” and its simple sentence structure. The novel continues off from the previous novel The Awakening and goes on with the ongoing relationship of Stefan, who by now is a vampire, and the gorgeous Elena, who is human at this point. On the other hand, Stefan’s dark and dangerous older brother Damon tempts Elena with his seductive promises of power and eternal life to be his “queen of darkness”.

As she struggles to choose between the two, Stefan knows only one way to gain the strength to save Elena from Damon. He must break his vow he made centuries ago and taste human blood again. In my own personal opinion, I think that the novel is very realistic, when it comes to describing the theme of because it introduces a realistic setting and background and does not simply use a cheesy love setting, but instead a very complex theme that is more legitimate and believable. The novel particularly explores the theme how a love triangle turns into an unspeakable horror event. Throughout the novel, the theme starts off with the basics of love and from there; it expands to a more complex spectrum. “He laughed suddenly, and Elena’s heart jerked and began pounding hard.

God, he was beautiful. Handsome was too weak and colorless a word” Pg. 260. It is most likely that the author included this love triangle in the novel because it adds a more of a suspense to it but most importantly it shows the conflict of Elena not being able to choose which brother she truly loves, which once again shows the tragic love flaw that she faces. As shown, the theme progresses more and more each time, meaning that the love triangle between Elena, Stefan, and Damon becomes more and more violent and emotional as well.

Smith also explores the concept of how jealousy is a powerful emotion in love, and it can also become deadly with more than one lover involved which is explored in this love triangle throughout the novel. Smith does a wonderful job on exploring this concept because not only is it very similar to our real society but it also foreshadows uncertainty and possible outcomes of the story, meaning that this tragic love triangle will not end in a good way because there is a competition going on for Elena’s love because both of the Salvatore brothers want to have her for eternity. As the reader steadily gets deeper into the novel, the theme thickens greatly and takes into a greater spectrum of this chaotic love triangle. Smith’s writing style is very straight forward and very easy to follow along if paying attention to the text. That being said, Smith uses a profound language that is descriptive to even the last detail.

“Dear diary, something awful is going to happen today. I keep telling myself it’s that I’m all messed up from the love that me and Stefan share” Pg. 251. As shown, Smith also uses suspenseful sentence structure to captivate the readers. As for a critique for Smith’s writing would have to be the lack of analogies and vivid imagery because she uses a style that is, it would mostly likely be that the sentence structure is way too easy to read, and does not offer a rather “processed” word structure, meaning does not provide variation within the author’s diction.

Although that is a major flaw in Smith’s writing, it does have an eerie and suspenseful tone. “Icy wind whipped Elena’s hair around her face, tearing at her light sweater. Oak leaves swirled among the rows of granite headstones, and the trees lashed their branches together in fury” Pg. 258. This adds a more profound effect to the novel because it makes the reader much more interested and reveals mystery, which will obviously keep the reader interested in reading as well.

The novel is written in first, third, and in very rare cases, in a second person point of view. With the author’s style in mind, Smith does a really good job in describing the characters throughout this novel. As the reader progresses more and more into the novel, he or she will soon discover that there are several main characters that are key to the novel, while other characters act as “support” for those characters as well. An example, of one of the key characters found throughout the novel would have to be Damon, the brother of Stefan. Damon is the only antagonist in this novel because he is the cause of all the sudden deaths and crimes that go throughout the novel.

“Blackness welled up in his eyes, a cold rage that swept through the air between them. Looking into those eyes, Elena thought of a cobra about to strike” Pg. 262. Damon is a very realistic character that can be best described in our society as “psychopath” because everything Damon does is out of revenge and hatred for his brother and does not seem to carry any self guilt or has a conscience of all the damage that he has caused to those around him. There is also a new character introduced in this novel, who appears as the new mysterious history teacher in Fell’s Church.

“He looked almost like a student himself. He has sandy hair, worn a little long, and the build of an athlete. Across the board he had written “Alaric K. Saltzman. ” As he turned around, Elena saw that he also had a boyish smile” Pg. 316.

Basically, Alaric represents the young and fresh new teacher that replaced the old one, who had died in the previous novel. This new character introduced, serves as a sort of foil to the novel because he seems to be more of an open and trustworthy person, which in our society can be seen as that one teacher in which is young and everybody admires as well. Damon and Alaric are some of the best detailed characters of the novel because their appearance and characteristics throughout the novel are much more realistic than the rest of the characters because for the most part, they are mostly “fake” meaning the author tends not really get into detail about the other characters which makes it more difficult for the reader to relate to them or even possibly show sympathy for the characters as well. Smith does a good job on describing the fictional setting of this novel, although it is “fictional” the characteristic of the setting is very much described like our own society. Set in a modern day fictional town of Fell’s Church, Virginia surrounded by an old graveyard and a ruined church is the main setting for the novel.

Basically, the provided setting is just a fictional setting in a more modern realistic time period in which we have today. “Matt lived only two streets away from the high school. It was a simple frame house, like all the others on that street, except that maybe the swing on the porch was a little shabbier, the paint a little pealed” Pg. 297. Once again, Smith uses a very realistic setting that is very American, even though in the novels it is not stated that Fell’s Church is real place in the United States, but it is strongly implied that it is. Contrary to the “all American” town of Fell’s Church, it is also quite scary as well.

“The shadows were getting longer, and the wind had a chill to it now. The moon had not yet raised, and she could just make out the old graveyard and Wickery Bridge beyond it. The old graveyard dated from the Civil War days, and many of the headstones bore the names of soldiers. It had a wild look to it; branches and tall weeds grew on the graves…” Pg. 258.

It is very evident that Fell’s Church is also quite a creepy town, which also compliments the overall atmosphere throughout the novel because the setting of it is very supernatural and ghostly as well. Smith’s setting throughout the novel is written in a simple way, as well as the plot because it is very easy to follow along and has a sense of hostility as well. The author’s way of portraying the plot is very simple and easy to understand because it is written in a form that is not too complicated or too easy of a novel to read. The plot gets the series off to a solid start in the beginning which starts from where it last ended in the previous book. The Struggle begins with Elena Gilbert standing in the cemetery shouting for Damon Salvatore to answer her. When he appears, she accuses him of being responsible for the current disappearance of his brother, Stefan Salvatore.

Damon urges her to forget Stefan and uses his Powers to try to persuade her to become his forever. When he fails, he promises Elena that she’ll be his before winter and leaves. When he is about to disappear, he tells her that he killed Stefan the night before and leaves Elena dumbfounded. Unconvinced that Stefan is dead; Elena sets out to find him. She nearly freezes in the snowstorm that Damon has called up with his Powers, but she is rescued by her former best friends Bonnie McCullough and Meredith Sulez. Bonnie uses her psychic powers to determine that Stefan is alive but in a place that is always dark and wet.

To not give any spoilers away, the novel from that very moment gets very intense and dark because now the novel develops a twist throughout the novel and also foreshadows a very dangerous event that is devastating to the people in Fell’s Church which leaves the whole town in chaos, destruction, and confusion. I give this novel four and a half stars out of five because the characters, theme, setting, and symbols were simply extraordinary and exquisite because of its unique way of narrative that is presented throughout the text. Along from the great storyline, the setting is very much realistic to our own society since it is strongly influenced by American culture as well. The only downfall in my own personal opinion for the novel would be the lack of details for the main characters because the author does not really unveil all of the character’s intentions regarding their personalities and their prominent role in the novel. The main characters also do not experience any change at all, and stay fairly consistent in the entire novel.

In fact Elena’s character is probably the least enjoyable character of the entire novel because she is just so hard to sympathize with and does not progress at all even in the first novel, she does not accentuate a good protagonist. Other than that, the novel is unique in its way because it has a very mysterious aura and nostalgic feeling to it that can be quite spooky and eerie at times when progressing through the novel which can leave the reader wanting to read more and more because of how the novel is written in a suspenseful manner as well. Sarah Dessen’s, The Truth About Forever, is an intriguing and captivating novel. It is based on a young girl’s journey trying to get over her father’s death and move on with her life. She is influenced and forced to do things that her mother wants her to do.

Her mother’s idea of perfect is completely different from Macy’s. This book will captivate you and make you look at your life and your idea of perfect. Throughout the novel, there were many themes that came to mind. The main theme was not to give up on life when you lose someone you love. When Macy lost her father, she shut out everyone and everything. She tried to control everything around her and the way that people perceived her.

Once Macy meets the Wish Catering employees, she learns about accepting what life throws at you. The company is full of chaos and disorder, which allures Macy in. Through her job with the catering company, she realizes that she stopped living her life once her father died. Shutting everyone and everything out of your life is not a correct grieving process. When you lose someone, you must be able to move on and continue with your life. Sarah Dessen’s style of writing is remarkable.

I have read many of her books and each one is a different style and theme. She moves her readers and inspires many. Her books are mainly about love and losing a loved one. Her voice in her books is like many books I have read. Most books based on the same topic are just like Sarah Dessen’s style. Although her voice and style is like many others, I still enjoy reading her books.

Macy Queen is the main character in the novel The Truth About Forever. She is sixteen years old and begins the novel by trying to cope with her father’s death. After Macy’s father died she lost who she was. She started to strive for perfection, or what her mother considered perfect. Deborah Queen, Macy’s mom, owns a building company called Queen Homes. Her mother is constantly nagging Macy to be “perfect.

” Macy and her mother’s idea of perfect are completely different, which causes friction between the two. Wes is a guy that Macy met through the Wish Catering Company. He is different from Macy’s ex boyfriend, Jason, in the way that he accepts flaws and imperfections. The characters in the novel are very detailed. The author describes every characteristic of every single character mentioned in the novel. The setting in the novel is similar to the world I know.

The world is full of love, loss, friendships, and obstacles. The author makes the setting very clear, by describing a small town. A town full of different personalities, some clashing with others. With the authors vivid details about the setting, it makes you feel as if you are apart of Macys journey to find herself. If you were to close your eyes, you could picture the books setting. Macy Queen is a sixteen year old girl trying to cope with the loss of her beloved father.

She strives to be perfect, while shutting everyone and everything out of her life. She starts a summer job at a library, to fulfill her boyfriend’s job for the summer. At her mother’s open house for her company, she runs into the employees for Wish Catering Company. The chaotic, unorganized employees change Macy’s life forever. She starts to work for the catering company where she learns to move past her father death and live her life to the fullest. There are many books that I can compare this book to.

I have read many of Sarah Dessen’s books and they all have a similar theme. Sarah Dessen’s books all give the reader a positive outlook on life. She presents a different theme in each of her novels about love, life, friendship, etc. The Truth About Forever doesn’t relate to me on a personal level. I haven’t had to deal with any loss of a relative, but this book would be great for those who have lost a loved one. “A class story of love found, lost and regained” pg 1 Christian Science Monitor This story leads and explains with a source of young love, living in the same city going to the same high school enjoying teenage memories, till graduation high school sweet heart.

But to Noah he had to go somewhere where he signed up, never actually thought he would be sent. Allie his long time love, with nothing to do about stays, moving on while keeping in touch, going to college something interesting comes up. Tragedies do attract leaving to a separation but destiny brings them back. The question is will they stay together and live happily ever after. This book actually surprised me because all what they been through Allie and Noah took them into a long for distance between them. As writing journals to each other back to back and forth managing to live there lives, in suffering at time s, when they couldn’t together as well quoting it as If love the one that is meant to be will come back.

Explaining that what’s meant to be will have its opportunities for example the one they had separated for allie and Noah but something that was there called love brought them back all the memories they worshiped kept them going. The plot led to all of the distance of love Allie and Noah. Allie moved on, introduced by a man who proposed, but when something came in between she found out. Noah was in town and wanted to see him for the very last time before she would get married. So she told her parents in a lie she had to go on a trip.

For awhile but really she was going to visit Noah. As they reunited they went back with memories and fell in love again they made up. Going back was hard so, she gave back the ring and moved in with Noah. But some dramatic change happened she inherited a disease where she was left in a comma sort of blind Noah kept aside and read to her from the notebook all the things they cherished moments till the end but there was one thing missing to allie?I t wasn’t really a comma built a thing she couldn’t remember she couldn’t remember Noah who he was and what meant to him, at times she would remember and the n for get again. I leave you with this ,I really recommend this book its great book if you love romantic and happy endings and cherish some similar things like never lasting love its totally the right one for you. Even if you wish you would want to just read it for fun and experience what I read, I always think of it never hurts to read a book.

But assuming girls are more warm and into love and romance and happiness. Ellen Hopkins Impulse wrote a deep story about two young teenagers. The book is very deep and detail on what’s happening in the book. This is one of the best books that I have read. The book is about 3 different characters living different lives none of them know each other.

They all are in different roads. What I mean by roads is that they all have different personal problems. The characters are Vanessa, Tony, and Conner. The three of them end up in the same place called Aspen Springs. It’s a psychiatric hospital for those who have attempted suicide.

Conner is a wealthy kid with a good life but no one really knows who is. He is always getting in to flights and has parents that are very abusive to him. Toney grew up with a hard child hood his father left him. The only way he tries to make himself feel better is by overdosing on pills every close to death. What he does at the hospital he saves up all of his anti depression pills and overdoses on them. Vanessa is a very smart and beautiful but she has a problem cutting herself.

When she cuts herself it’s almost to the point of death. They all tried to kill them self Toney got pills and Vanessa grabbed a knife, Conner grad a gun. They all ended up at Aspen Springs getting help so that they don’t kill themselves. The book does not just talk about them in the hospital they all talk about the lives that they lives in the past and explains what happened to each one of them and how it affected them in their lives. There are a lot of deaths in the novel and a lot of drug abuse and very graphics on details.

What I would rate this book from a scale 1 10 I would say a 9 because it’s just an awesome book the beginning is a little hard to get into but after page 100 it starts to get good. But this book would be rated R if I was a movie so I would ask your parents before you read this because it’s a little hardcore on everything. The whole book is about these three kids and they all have problems and it’s never goes off track of the story. You just have to pay attention because sometimes it doesn’t really tell you when the book is talking about another character but otherwise it’s good. There are several themes in this novel, self finding, helplessness, desperation, self recovery, and failure. These themes are seen widely throughout this novel.

When you’re reading this book you can feel everything Nic is trying to tell you, everywhere he goes, everything he says, it feels like you’re going through that too. He’s a drug addict who is trying to overcome it but every time he thinks he’s done it, he just falls deeper into his addiction. Throughout the book he expresses his wanting for recovery and he talks about his faults. He knows that what he’s doing to himself is only going to hurt him and those around him, which is why he wants to stop but he can’t because the drugs, they make him feel okay, the drugs make him feel as if all his worries and problems disappear. Nic is just so lonely that he’ll put all his energy and practically his life into anyone who is willing to accept him. He’s lost and he’s just trying to find himself and I feel like he has because he’ll have periods of time where he’s sober and he’ll get his act together and he’ll realize exactly what he wants and for a moment he’ll have it but then drugs will find their way back into the picture and he’ll lose it again.

Nic Sheff is not only the author of this novel; he’s also the main character. This being a true story, he really makes you feel like you’re the character or can really relate. Before I knew this was a true story I thought it was incredible how Nic could make you feel as if everything he was describing was real and then I learned he wasn’t making it up, he was talking from experience. That doesn’t make the novel any less than a novel; it makes it that much better. You can see what he’s going through or had gone through and you feel sympathetic but you also feel glad that he’s at least trying overcome his addiction with drugs.

There are two settings in this book, one being Los Angeles and the other being San Francisco. If you’re ever been to either of these places you’d realize just how descriptive and point on Nic is when he describes them. Whenever I’d close my eyes I was transported to San Francisco, I could just picture myself there, I could picture myself being him and going through his struggles, when he’d mention Los Angeles, I felt as if I were also there, driving down the street, talking to his friends. That’s what I loved about this novel; he makes you feel like you’re a part of the setting. He makes you feel as if you’re the main character.

Feeling out of place or in a situation that makes you want to run away can take a toll on a little girl. Esperanza lived with her large family that moved from house to house each year. The Chicano family promised to buy a home where they had enough rooms for all and didn’t have to move, but they moved to Mango Street. On Mango Street, there were a variety of interesting people that stood out to Esperanza and who also helped shape her into a woman. Sandra Cisneros’, “The House on Mango Street,” intrigued me by telling a series of stories about Esperanza’s life; the stories used an influential, sympathetic style to show her maturity grow throughout a year in the new home.

Growing up in a society that was foreign to your natural environment could be hard on a family. Throughout “The House on Mango Street,” people who were not able to communicate to others properly were segregated in society. “…I believe she doesn’t come out because she is afraid to speak English. ” 77 In the chapter, “No Speak English,” Mamacita moved to Chicago to be with her husband because of their baby boy. Mamacita became trapped in her home like a prisoner because she did not want to speak English. Instead of living a nice life in America, she sat in her apartment everyday and was distraught when her son began to speak English as his first language.

Another theme shown in the novel was the struggle for self definition. In the beginning of the novel, Esperanza wanted to change her name so that she would fit in with the rest of her friends and have her own identity as an artist. As she becomes more of a writer, Esperanza learned that she did not want to separate herself from the rest of her family and neighbors because she liked her heritage. After she became sexually assaulted, Esperanza no longer wanted to be “beautiful and cruel,” but she did discover the kind of woman she wanted to be. Her writing let her leave Mango Street emotionally and let her grow as a woman.

Cisneros used two different types of writing styles in “The House on Mango Street. ” The first type of writing style used was short story. The whole novel was a collection of short stories that shared events in Esperanza’s life. The short stories all tied in together with the sharing of Esperanza’s thoughts and the rough patches she went through growing up on Mango Street. I liked that Cisneros used the short story style. It made the book more interesting because there was more information provided to me as a reader.

The short stories were vivid with detail and easy to understand. The second style that Cisneros used was satire. “The dog is big, like a man dressed in a dog suit, and runs the same way its owner does, clumsy and wild and with the limbs flopping all over the place like untied shoes. ” 21 Cisneros used satire to make fun of the people who lived on Mango Street. The short stories from time to time were composed of satire, and the satire consisted of both similes and metaphors.

“ “Until then I am a red balloon, a balloon tied to an anchor. ” 9 The use of similes and metaphors helped Cisneros portray Esperanza’s imagination. Esperanza’s imagination went above and beyond because she thought like a writer and she let her emotions out through her writing. In “The House on Mango Street,” Cisneros made the characters very life like. Throughout the novel, Esperanza discovered the true meaning of her heritage and learned to accept it. In order for Esperanza to mature and accept her life, her friend Sally helped shape her.

They grew up together and matured both sexually and emotionally. “Her father says to be this beautiful is trouble. ” 81 After Sally got into trouble because of her sexual attraction towards men, Esperanza figured out what kind of woman she wanted to be. Esperanza’s father was also influential on her life. Her father came to America in search of a better life for his family. Since he spoke no English, he learned the language so that he could get a job and provide for the family.

Esperanza looked up to her parents, mostly her father, because they went through so many challenges in order for the family to be provided for. She wanted to get a job and provide for her family just like her dad did. I do like Esperanza and the other characters in the novel. I respect Esperanza because she went through tough things that many American children would never have to go through. She dealt with all the challenges and learned to love her heritage and beauty.

“The House on Mango Street” displayed a family in Chicago over a period of a year. Esperanza and her family moved from their flat on Loomis, which was falling apart, to their house on Mango Street. “But the house on Mango Street is not the way they told it at all. ” 4 Their flat on Loomis was not nice and neither was their new house on Mango Street, but Esperanza and her family learned to like their cozy house. This is very different from my world because I have never lived in a flat that was falling apart or move houses at all. I have been raised in the same home my whole life and I have never had to learn a new lifestyle.

Not only did Cisneros vividly describe the setting to the readers, she also made it feel like the events really took place. If I closed my eyes, I could see the house on Mango Street because Cisneros described it with such detail. The beginning of the novel started of with Esperanza and her family moving to Mango Street. Esperanza struggled to find her place in her neighborhood and in life. Over the year, she matures both sexually and emotionally with the help of her friends and through her writing.

“One day you wake up and they are there. ” 49 Throughout the novel, she met new people, went through mature body changes, and developed a new way to express her feelings. “The House on Mango Street” also portrayed the lives of the neighbors, whom influenced Esperanza on the choices she made. Esperanza met two girls on Mango Street named Lucy and Rachel. Lucy, Rachel, and Esperanza grew up together, experienced puberty together, and crushed on boys together. They influenced each other on their decisions, like what kind of women they wanted to be or how they wanted to live their lives.

Esperanza met Sally, whom was more mature than Lucy and Rachel, and Sally helped Esperanza meet boys. Esperanza wanted to become the dangerously beautiful person that Sally was. After Esperanza encountered a situation where she was sexually assaulted, Esperanza realized the kind of woman she wanted to be and it wasn’t the woman Sally was. She saw the woman she wanted to be through her writing because that was how she expressed her emotions. Through writing, she escaped Mango Street learned to love the woman that she had become.

“The House on Mango Street” by Sandra Cisneros was like a book I read called “How the Garcia Girls Lost Their Accents” by Julia Alvarez. Both novels were about families coming to America and learning how to adapt to the American lifestyle. In “The House on Mango Street” and “How the Garcia Girls Lost Their Accents,” the main characters both experienced challenges of fitting into society and how they departed from their past cultures. This relates to the current event of immigration. Many immigrants are coming from Mexico and learning to adapt to the American culture of paying taxes and having a job. This does not relate to me on any level because I am not an immigrant and I have not had to adapt to a new society.

The setting of this book takes place in a town name Fell’s Church. It compares to the world I live in because it has the drama with girls wanting the same boy and heartbreaking. But its totally different because in my world no vampires exist and in the book its about both humans and vampires. The author does make me feel part of the book, it’s like I’m a character that’s just observing everything. The author makes me have a picture of every setting it talks about.

For example when he’s describing the graveyard he talks about how gray mysterious with statues and grass…with many oak trees and leafs everywhere. Makes you imagine the place in your mind. The plot of the story is about this town Fells Church where a young man Stefan arrives to the high school and every girl thinks he’s cute and wants him. Elena in particular falls in love with Stefan. But she senses something weird about him. Stefan feels the same towards her but pretends not to and ignores her.

Right when Stefan arrives to the town numerous of murders and hurt people begin to happen. Everyone is scared and is starting to think it was Stefan. Elena believes its not him, she’s been seeing another person and thinks he’s committing the crimes but is making it seem like its Stefan. Stefan thinks it’s him even though he doesn’t remember anything. Who is the real killer?And what’s Stefan’s deep secret that keeps him away from people?“I don’t write to God no more” “Celie!He gave you life” Yeah, I say, and he give me a lynched daddy, a crazy mama, a lowdown dog of a step pa and a sister I probably won’t ever see again.

Anyhow, I say, the God I been praying and writing to is a man. And act just like all the other mens I know. Trifling, forgetful and lowdown. ” p. 192 Alice Walker’s book The Color Purple is an exceptional example of the way that women were treated and the harshness that they had to endure during the early 1900’s.

This is the second book the first was also an exceptional book called Picture Bride that I have read that tells the entire life story and the struggles that women face because of trying to abide by the rules of the society that they live in and trying to survive and subdue to their husbands. But at the same the women struggle to blossom and leave the tightness and commands of their husbands. The Color Purple starts by talking about Celie the main character when she is very young and be physically, sexually, and emotionally by her father. She feels as if it her fault and this is the point where we see Celie do as the man says and do nothing to defend herself. Her father then forces her to get married when she is no longer useful to her. He often beats and only uses her when he feels like doing so.

Celies struggles and growing character keep the reader engaged. The author’s creative twists and surprises will not only keep the reader unable to put the book down but will shock them as well. The main theme of The Color Purple is the emphasis and importance of speech and action. The main purpose of the book is to show the struggles that Celie went through and how much she suffered because she was afraid of her husband. She took a wrong turn and did what other men wanted her to do instead of doing what she wanted to do.

Because she did not speak out she suffered at the hands of he father and at the hands of her husband as well. Instead of standing up for herself she does nothing. Even though she knows what is right and what she wants to do she doesn’t do it. “Harpo want to know what to did to make Sofia mind. I like Sofia, but she don’t act like me at all…I think bout how every time I jump when Mr.

call me, she look surprise. And like she pity me. Beat her. I say” p. 36 Celie likes Sofia but she is both afraid of her husband and angy she cannot stand up for herself that she advises Harpo to beat Sofia. After she has done this she seems to be unable to handle it.

“For over a month I have trouble sleeping…Sometimes I git a few hours sleep. Then just when it look like it ought to be gitting good, I wakes up” p. 39 Even though Celie knows that what she did was wrong she seems to be so crippled because she never speaks her mind that she is afraid and scared to ask Sofia to forgive her and tell Harpo he should respect his wife. Sofia later confronts Celie and she says “I say it cause I’m a fool, I say. I say it cause I’m jealous of you.

I say it cause you do what I can’t” p. 40 Celie is jealous of Sofia because even though Celies wishes and craves to be able to stand up for her husband she cannot do it. The theme is about Celies growth and how as the story progresses she because stronger and stronger. I enjoyed the author’s style greatly. She kept the story entertaining and always had something changing in Celie’s life.

I was captivated throughout the entire novel. The life story of Celie had so much detail went so much in depth into her life that the readers will stay captivated from the very first page until the end. What mad this book so different and so much more interesting that other books that I had read is the fact that she got in depth to the feeling, emotions, and thoughts that Celie went through. Even though some of the scenes in the book and very hurtful and painful for the character they help the reader understand what she is going through. “I am fourteen years old. I have always been a good girl…He never had a kine word to say to me.

Just say you gonna do what your mammy wouldn’t” p. 1. The reader is introduced to Celie when she is saying she was raped by her father. The fear she had for her father helps explain why later in the novel she is unable to defend herself why confronted violently by her husband. The reader then finally sees Celie be happy when she makes a very close friendship with Shug Avery, her role model since she was very young. “Us sleep like sisters, me and Shug” p.

146. Her relationship with Shug grows and Celie finally seems to have some happiness and love given to her and it is the first time that she has given love since she got married. Celie also describe the hate that she feels for her husband when she discovers what he has been hiding from her. Walker made the characters very relatable as they represented the lives and of many people especially women during that time. Celie is the main character in the story. Celie was the example of the women at the time that were so afraid of their husband or what society would say if they did not follow every order that their husband would give them that they would not even think about standing up for themselves.

Her husbands wife tells her “you got to fight the. Celie, she say. I can’t do it for you. I think bout Nettie, dead. She fight.

What good it do?I don’t fight” p. 21. Her sister was Celies strength and the reason she scarified her self to save her sister. The thought of having her sister die was part of the reason she was no longer trying. But no matter what she goes through throughout her life she remains connect to her. A very strong character in the story who also represents the very few that actually stood for herself.

Who was not afraid of men and who did what she wanted even when others tried to stop her is Sofia. She tells Celie “All my life I had to fight. I had to fight my daddy. I had to fight my brothers. I had to fight my cousins and uncles”p.

40. She has fought her entire life and will not back down from any man. When her husband tries to hit her she defends herself and acts out and hits him back. She represents strength and independence and proves she can live on her own without a man. Another character that starts out weak much like Celie does is Squeak harpos second wife, afraid and always wanting to do everything that she can to please her man never stands up for him.

Celie shows she is growing as a person when she advices her to tell Harpo. “Harpo say, I love you, Squeak. He kneel down and try to put his arms round her waist. “She stand up. My name Mary Agnes, she say” p.

97. She has the strength to stand up for herself and stand up for her husband. This is where she realizes the true power that words have. The actions that these and the other women in this book take will surprise everyone. They both learn the power that words and actions have.

The setting of this book takes place in the rural state of Georgia. Where African Americas were still treated as slaves and less than everyone else. It also took place during the time that women were expected to bow down to their husband to do everything that they were told to do. “ nasty woman disease”. Not only women contracted sexually transmitted diseases but it is clear that onlt women were looked down upon when they did. The struggles are seen when Celie tries to keep in contact with her sister even when she believes that she is dead.

Celie is in her home which is not really her home because she has always felt left out. And Nettie who is so far away in Africa “When we said Africa he looked offended and tickled too. Niggers going to Africa, he said to his wife. Now I have seen everything. ” The two maintain a strong sisterhood throughout the book. Celie moves from being at her fathers house, at then moves to he husbands house.

She says “I lay there thinking about Nettie” p. 12. It is clear that she does not consider this to be her home. Then she goes to live with Shug where she starts to feel like she belong but it is still not her home. And finally she says “Nettie, us have a house!A house big enough for us and our children, for your husband and Shug. Now you can come home cause you have a home to come to!” p.

246. She has finally found her place and where she does so will surprise you. The plot of this story was very interesting and the growth and Celies new understanding of the power of words and speech and standing up for herself is what makes to story to interesting and why the reader will keep reading. The main interest of the reader will be to figure out if Celie will grow the courage and grow as a person and be able to stand up for herself. Women who are around Celie constantly tell her that she must stand up for herself.

Her husbands sister tells her “you got to fight the. Celie, she say. I can’t do it for you. I think bout Nettie, dead. She fight. What good it do?I don’t fight” p21.

Despite being pushed around by her husband. Her sister Nettie tells her “You got to fight. You got to fight. But I don’t know how to fight. All I know how to do is stay alive.

”p. 17. Despite her sister being the person that she cares about the most she does not takes her advice, she has no voice and gives in to the idea that in order to stay alive she will do as men say no matter what she thinks. She only dreams and fantasizes about being like women like Shug Avery who does what she wants no matter who others thinks. She has a very strong voice.

“all night long I stare at it. And now when I dream, I dream of Shug Avery. She be dress to kill, whirling and laughing. ”p. 6 “I know what he doing to me he done to Shug Avery and maybe she like it.

I put my arm around him. ”She wants to be so much like this women whom she doesn’t even know but who has become her role model. A transformation is seen were Celie shows changes she says “I’m pore, I’m black, I may be ugly and can’t cook, a voice say to everything listening. But I’m here. ” p.

207, “You a low down dog is what’s wrong. It’s time to leave you and enter into the creation. And your dead body just the welcome mat I need”. Despite the changes and Celie seemingly ability to speak out her actions near the end will surprise you. The connection that can be made from The Color Purple is with the book Picture Bride by Yoshiko Uchida. Both of these books are amazing and they both talk about the struggles that women face.

The struggles that they face by trying to figure out if they should or should not do the things that their husband tell them to do. They struggle figuring out if they should do something out of the norm and face being ridiculed or criticized by society. In the novel Picture Bride the main character is unable to abide by the way that society tells her to act. She has to speak her mind and does so. She feels like she is betraying and hurting her husband.

Even though she is not forced into being in a submissive state and she relates more to Shug or Sofia who are not afraid to speak their mind she is still troubled by the power that her words have. She feels like she should do what her society say is the right thing to do she simply cannot. The women in the novels struggle to do what they believe is right, as well as their conflicting emotions over their want to let their voice out. Jodi Picoult’s, Picture Perfect, is an explosive novel with dramatic turns around every corner. Picoult takes us through the troubling marriage of Cassie who is married to Alex, a famous actor. Everything starts off like a fairytale for her; huge houses, elegant clothes, and everything is just perfect.

The fairytale soon ends when Alex starts to get abusive with Cassie. Alex still loves Cassie, but he lets his anger get the best of him, yet he doesn’t do anything to prevent it. Cassie takes all the abuse because she loves him unconditionally, but she learns along the way that sometimes you have to make huge sacrifices for the ones you love, even if they hurt. Picoult’s characters seem very realistic because she gives them realistic qualities and realistic problems. Cassie is a hardworking, successful woman. She is an anthropology professor at UCLA and is known for her hand discovery.

She had a very difficult childhood, if it can even be considered a childhood; she had to assume the role of the adult of the house at a very young age. After she meets Alex she shows what a caring and compassionate person she is. When the beatings start coming, she is foolish enough to stay and take it all. She then regains her strength when she finally decides that the best thing for both her and Alex was if they weren’t together anymore. Alex is a successful, wealthy, actor.

He is arrogant and demanding. From his past experiences with Cassie, has shown that he could be a very kind person. He as well had a very rough childhood. His dad treated him horribly and his mom was a drunk. His dad would constantly crush his dreams.

Early in his marriage with Cassie, he shows his violent and angry side. He constantly apologizes and says it wouldn’t happen again, but she never seems to change. Will is a very helpful and compassionate person. He is also working for the police department. Will was raised by his grandparents because his parents had died at an early age. Will has put up with a lot of discrimination; he is half Native American and white, so he feels he never quite fit in either category since no one accepted him as neither.

When Will meets Cassie, the reader is able to see how much compassion he has. He helped Cassie even when she was a stranger and he continued to offer his unconditional help even after she went back to Alex. This novel is told through Cassie’s perspective as well as in third person. This makes the story more interesting because the reader is able to get an idea of what Cassie is going through. Another good thing is that the reader is also able to get a look into the heads of the other characters. For the most part, the tone tends to be serious due to the fact that the characters are usually stuck in negative situations.

The mood is also affected by the situations, it goes from serious, to scared, and then to sad. The novel does have its happy times though; the author does a really great job of creating emotions within the readers. The novel begins with Cassie; she had suffered a head injury and did not know who she was or where she was. Will Flying Horse happened to spot her. He was about to start at the police department the next day, but he decided that he’d start off with one strike and skip procedure.

He took her to the hospital and then took her back to his house; he decided that he’d allow her to stay at his home, until he figured out who she was, or someone came to the station looking for her. Alex was finally able to located Cassie and took her back home, but Cassie still had no memory of anything. She slowly began remembering things, and everything was great for some time until the beatings began. In one situation, Cassie remembers that the head injury was caused by Alex. Despite the fact that she knows that the beatings have been happening for a while, she still sticks around because she deeply loves Alex. At this point, Cassie remembers everything, but she still has hope that things will change.

Later Cassie discovers that she is pregnant and she decided to postpone the news of her pregnancy since Alex was already stressed about the Oscar Awards. She also knew that he had never planned to have children, but she thought he wouldn’t take the news too badly. He ended up taking his frustrations out on her again, but this time she decided that she would have to leave because she feared for her child’s safety. She got a hold of Will and decided that she would stay with him until the child was born and then she’d figure it out from there. Will knew that Alex would find her at his house, so he took her to the reservation where his grandparents live; Cassie had to assimilate to their way of living and she also had to deal with some discrimination for some time. She ended up giving birth to her son there, and Will ended up developing feelings for her which he knew were not mutual.

Meanwhile, rumors started occurring back at home and Alex’s career began to crumble. Cassie decided to get a hold of Alex, and he begged her to come back. She told him that she would come back in a month if he didn’t go looking for her. He couldn’t stick to his promise and went to go get her, but Cassie was not mad at all. She explained everything that had happened, and Alex accepted his son and was willing to go through with Cassie’s request to get help for his problems.

For some time things were good again, but just like before things started going south, but Cassie knew that it was up to her to stop it this time because her son’s life was now in her hands. The theme of the novel is that people will sacrifice a lot for the people they love and care about. There are a lot of situations in which all of these characters have sacrificed something for their loved ones. Cassie sacrificed herself to keep Alex happy and safe. She felt that it was up to her to take care of him because he never got that kind of attention and she knew exactly how that felt; she also loved him unconditionally. “Cassie curled into herself at his feet, bleeding and beaten and still reaching out to soothe him.

” 304. She then later found someone that needed her more than Alex, and that person was her son. She gave up the life she had been living for him, which in a way benefited her as well, but she would have never gone through with that change if it wasn’t for her son. Alex also sacrificed some things for Cassie. He put his pride aside and sought help for his problems.

At a point he had also sacrificed his career for her, but this was mainly due to his recklessness rather than love. He got so drunk when Cassie left causing him to jeopardize his career. It is quite obvious that Cassie gave up so much more to try to make their relationship work, but it didn’t mean that Alex didn’t love her; it just meant that he failed to have self control which caused all the problems. Will was very considerate and helpful when Cassie came to him with her problems; he got out of his comfort zone and took time out of his job to help her. “Will was only doing for Cassie what she had spent years doing for Alex” 315. He sacrificed so much for Cassie, not because he wanted something in return, but because he wanted to help her.

Will even sacrificed his “body for someone else’s well being” in a Lakota ritual which was believed to help someone else; which in this case was Cassie and her baby 315. In this real life story there was many problems, but the real problem started when she went back to her hometown to her grandparents’ house for the summer vacation. She was at a department store choosing a birthday gift for her little sister, Alexandria, with her grandfather when she saw a girl that she knew of from her old school. She invited her to a party. The people started playin a game, “Button, Button, Who’s Got the Button?” They brought out a tray of soda and the people started drinking, including her.

Little did she know 10 out of the 14 drinks were laced with LSD and she had got one of the contaminated ones. From then her life slowly began to take change. In the seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth centuries, the white race was clearly superior to any other race. Men had complete control over women, and women were given little to no rights in society. Could you imagine living in a black race household with an abusive husband?Alice Walker’s The Color Purple elaborately changed the way I thought black women were treated in earlier centuries.

The Color Purple illustrated sexism and racism as its main themes. Sexism was drastically shown when the main character, Celie, was beat by her husband. Other men would also talk Celie down and would treat her like she was a woman who was worthless. They saw her as an ugly, heavy, child barer, and as nothing else. The men introduced throughout the book all had little respect for their wives or other women that they encountered. Racism was also shown through the way the white people depended on the black people to make their lives easier by cleaning their homes, cooking their meals, and watching over their children.

One example of racism portrayed in the novel was when Sofia, Celie’s friend, was arrested and taken hostage as a maid for the mayor after hitting his wife. Instead of sending her to prison, they used her as a maid because they saw that her race was unimportant and didn’t deserve to serve time in prison. The author’s style is very different from most authors. Each chapter is written as a short letter to God or to Celie’s sister, Nettie. I enjoyed this format because it made it seem like it was an easy read. The language used in the novel was southern slang.

This was quite challenging to read at first, but then your mind begins to pick up the slang and the language used made me feel as if I was watching the events that were taking place. There were many characters in this novel. The main character was Celie. Celie was a young woman who had given birth to about six children. She was married to the man that her sister was in love with. She had no freedom and was abused by her husband when she did something wrong or didn’t do something that he had wanted her to do.

She then develops a crush on a woman named Shug Avery. Mr. is Celie’s husband. He was originally in love with Celie’s sister Nettie and a woman named Shug. He disrespected all women except Nettie and Shug.

He paid no attention to his children or Celie. He was a lazy man and had a bad temper all of the time. Shug Avery is a woman that sings and entertains for a living. She makes good money and is the ex lover of Mr. . She and Celie had a loving sisterly like relationship.

Shug helped Celie cope with being abused and eventually moved Celie out of her abusive home and into a large house where she could help Shug with her singing career by making the band and others clothing. Nettie is Celie’s sister. She is the nanny and teacher for a man named Samuel and a woman named Corrine’s adopted children. The children are Celie’s children. Nettie goes to Africa with the family and writes to Celie about her trip and the amazing people that she meets. She encourages Celie to not give up on her family.

The writer does make the reader seem as if the characters are real people. He does this by making each letter and personality from each person different. I enjoyed most of the characters especially Nettie, but I did not enjoy Mr. . Overall, the novel’s characters were realistic and enjoyable to read about. The setting takes place in the south and in Africa.

Celie’s world is living in the south with her husband and children. She works on their small plantation and is in charge of all household chores. Nettie’s world is living in Africa with her sister’s children and their adopted parents. The south and Africa both contrast with my world dramatically. I live in the city and both of the areas that the setting takes place in are urban and deserted.

Although the setting is different from my world, the author uses lots of descriptive details and imagery to give you a sense and feel for the south and Africa. The south consists of small plantation owners with non elegant houses. The people are dirty and there are many children running around. The women work in the fields and in the house while the men relax and work on other plantation occupations. The people are drenched in sweat and their clothes smell horrific due to the cloth they are made out of. Africa consists of many tall palm trees with small huts made out of mud.

A village subsides in the center of the area where Nettie teaches the kids and some adults in a small schoolhouse by the river. The people are practically naked due to their lack of cloth for clothing. They carry baskets on their heads and carry their small infants on their backs. The children play while the adults work hard to keep the village running. The plot consists of a lot of different events. Celie is a depressed woman who is married to a man that is abusive and that she hates with a passion.

She has many children, but not all of them live with her. She writes to God every chance that she can get, even though she is unsure if she really believes in God himself. Her husband, Mr. , had been hiding letters from her that were from her sister, Nettie. Nettie wrote about how she went to Africa and met lots of new people and learned lots of new things. She also mentioned that she fell in love.

After reading her sister’s letters, Celie became inspired and wanted to make a change in her life. Shug Avery helped Celie move out of her house and start a new life that did not involve an abusive husband. She writes back to Nettie and explains all the events that they have missed together as sisters and how they long to see each other again. In the end, a shocking surprise leaves the reader wondering where all of the letters had been going and why they never made it to each of the sisters. This book relates to many historical events that have occurred throughout history. Racism was a large part of international history and has shaped the way people see other races today.

This novel portrays how the white race was superior and how the black race was seen as slaves. In the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, slavery was the main reason plantation owners got their jobs done. The white race would buy black slaves to complete tasks that would help the white plantation owners prosper. The black slaves were harshly treated and were never commended for all of the hard labor work that they put in to keep the nation running. Sexism was also a large historical event that swept through the nation during the twentieth century.

Before the twentieth century, women were seen as unimportant and their job was to take care of the children and the house. After the 1920’s, women gained the right to vote through the nineteenth amendment. This drastically changed the way the nation ran and it gave women more power. In conclusion, The Color Purple turned out to be a great and easy read. If you are looking for a short and entertaining AR book, this book would be perfect. It was enjoyable reading through all of the events that took place and seeing Celie become a better woman with a more deserving life.

I would recommend this book to many people, as I know that they would enjoy it as much as I did. Yes her writing is about true people she encounters throughout her teenage years and they are very vivid accounts in her diary about these people in her life. Yes the main character of the book is very likeable an she could be any teenager even modern day. The friends and family are very colorful and believable people that you can relate to in your own kind of way. Here’s an entry from the diary about how she feels about her parents “Mom and Dad flowed tears and flowers about how much they love me and how worried they’ve been about my attitude since I got back from Gran’s.

they hate my hair, which they still want me to wear in a flip like the kiddy’s, and they talked and talked and talked, but never once did they even hear one thing I was trying to say to them”. The author writes about her good friend “Chris doesn’t need to work but she just simply cant stand it around her house. I told her I was beginning to feel the same way and she’s going to try to get me a job with her, isn’t that the greatest?” In another diary account about a friend “ today I received ghastly news that Beth is going have to go to summer camp for six weeks. Her folks are going to Europe so they’ve made arrangements for her at an all Jewish camp. I am heartbroken and so is she. Yes it compares to the teenage years with parents not listening, problems with friends, availability of all drugs, problems at school, death in family.

Yes I believe that I feel like I’m in the story when I’m reading it. I can feel that the books setting is very vivid and memorable in my mind as I’m reading it as well as finishing the book. In the beginning of the book she is a typical teenager with friends and small town with problems at school, as it progresses they move to a bigger town, bigger house, and strange school with no friends. It starts into a setting of crazy parties with strange people and she is a loner at her school for awhile. Her life escalates into hardcore drugs, partying, sex, and everything you think could go wrong really does go wrong with this girl. She realizes and changes her life and stops using but this came with a price because she lost all of her friends, everyone at school dislikes her and she is a loner, they start a bunch of rumors about her, and there making it difficult in all aspects of life.

And eventually slip her drugs unknown to her and she ends up in an institution because of it. I don’t want to give away the ending because it gets better with twists and turns that will surprise you from beginning to end, it is an absolute page turner. This book is totally unique in its format, and it blows away all of the other books I have read. It is also interesting because it is from a girls perspective with all her feelings and inner thoughts. It relates to many current issues in high school whether it be about rumors, sex, drugs, friends, family, siblings, religion, deaths.

This book does connect with me on a similar level because all of this stuff still happens and will continue to happen because that’s life. I couldn’t put this book down and I really recommend reading this book definitely, I would even encourage parents to read this account to get inside a teenagers head and to understand them more. The authors style is like nothing I have ever seen before, she writes all her books in poetic verse form but they arent written in verse but they have different shapes throughout the books she has wrote. She has also written similar books like “Crank” “Identical” “Glass” “Impulse” “Tricks” which are all written in this type of form. I think that how she does her books is very unique and they aren’t all just in line type of poetry, they have shapes usually that depends on how the mood is set or how the part of the story is going at the time.

This book really drew me in from start to finish I was hooked from the first page. Pattyn soon is unable to take the stress at home and starts to question her role in life, especially through her fathers eyes. Which soon to happen starts dating behind her parents backs, she gets caught in the desert by her drunken father. Derek who was her boyfriend leaves her for another girl, who Pattyn gets in a fight with. She is punished by being sent to live with her aunt in eastern Nevada. Also at the same time her father is expecting a son and doesn’t want to handle the stress Pattyn creates.

As Pattyn continues to live with her aunt she finds who she is in life and acceptance. Pattyn finds this through love and affection through this boy she met named Ethan, she learns how to love, be self confident, and finds out there’s more to life than just religion. Pattyn starts being led to believe the way her Aunt believes in god. Aunt Jeanette explains to Pattyn that one does not need “a Mormon husband to meet you at heavens gates and pull you in” and believes that true love heavens gates will open wide. Ethan becomes a dream come true to Pattyn, but that is all soon to change.

Has a letter or a person ever been your only hope or future?The letters in this critically acclaimed novel is the demonstration of how a mentally, sexually, physically, and emotionally abused fourteen year old learns how to overcome her most difficult fears. “You better not never tell nobody but God. It’d kill your mammy. ” 1 Alice Walker’s The Color Purple, as I believe to be true, is a phenomenally written novel that has changed and evolved the minds and ideas of people all across the world. Celie, the fourteen year old girl, is sexually and physically abused by her father; as if that is not enough she is also abused by her husband, emotionally and physically. Alice Walker uses theme, style, characters, setting, and plot to help the reader understand Celie’s amazing journey.

In the novel The Color Purple there are many important themes that Walker demonstrates through the mind and life of Celie, one of them being the power to be your own person or to stand up for yourself. In the book Celie is pushed down so much by everyone around her that she no longer believes in herself and thinks that she is worthless. “He start to choke me, saying You better shut up and git used to it. But I never git used to it. And now I feels sick every time I be the one to cook.

” 11 This is just one of the many examples where Celie is beat to dust by the abuse of her father. Another example of Celie’s abuse is when Mr. comes to see Celie and decides whether to marry her or not. “Well, next time you come you can look at her. She ugly. Don’t even look like she kin to Nettie.

But she’ll make the better wife. She aint smart either, and I’ll just be fair, you have to watch her or she’ll give away everything you own. But she can work like a man. ” 18 These many digs at Celie make her feel small and worthless. One of the main characters in the novel help to inspire Celie to move past these derogatory comments and push herself to be the great person that Shug Avery sees her as. Themes are one of the essential parts of a novel, and the authors style helps creates these fantastic themes through wording and detail.

The style that Alice Walker uses is extremely informative by demonstrating the meaning of life through Celie’s discovery of self preservation. Walker simply states the simple facts with rarely any emotion given. “I don’t say nothing. I think bout Nettie, dead. She fight, she run away. What good it do?I don’t fight, I stay where I’m told.

But I’m alive. ” 29 This is just one of the ways Walker demonstrates her style of informative writing. Although the writing is informative I do appreciate the style and difference. Walker also includes many other elements in her writing such as symbolism and plot. One example of symbolism would be God, because in the beginning of the novel Celie sees God as someone who is there to help and support her through her rough patches and hard times. Another example of Alice Walker’s informative style is this quote: “First time somebody made something and name it after me.

” 75 This quote simply provides another example of how the book The Color Purple is written in such an informative language. I do believe that Walker’s style of writing is completely different from any other book I have read, and I respect her for that. Characters are what make a book come alive; characters are what make the book seem real. This is exactly what happens in the novel The Color Purple. In this widely known novel there are a few main characters, the first being Celie. Celie is a young girl who was beaten as a child by her father and is abused throughout most of her life.

“Well how you spect to make her mind?Wives is like children. You have to let ’em know who got the upper hand. Nothing can do that better than a good sound beating. ” 42 This quote tells the story of Celie’s life as a young woman. There are two people who support Celie through her rough life and they are Nettie her sister and Shug the love of her life.

Nettie is Celie’s younger sister who is extremely smart and beautiful. Nettie is one example of who Celie wishes she could be; Celie’s sister fights for herself, for her freedom and Celie believes that she pays for it in the end. “I don’t say nothing. I think bout Nettie, dead. She fight, she run away.

What good it do?I don’t fight, I stay where I’m told. But I’m alive. ” 29 This assumption of Celie’s is simply not true, Nettie lives on but, in another form of life. Shug is a completely different story though, she may be beautiful and smart but, not book smart, street smart. Shug is a symbol for Celie of who a free woman is.

“What the world got to do with anything, I think. Then I see myself sitting there quilting tween Shug Avery and Mr. . Us three set together gainst Tobias and his fly speck box of chocolate. For the first time in my life, I feel just right. ” 61 Celie sees Shug Avery as perfection or something she wishes to be.

Each character reflects on Celie’s personality and who Celie wishes she could be. Setting is one of the most important parts of a book; in fact it helps complete the book and helps the book to be all that it can be. This novel is set in the early nineteen tens to the late nineteen forty’s in rural southern Georgia. This particular setting allows for the book to have a certain risqué or racial feeling which I believe was a certain intention by the author and not a mistake. “When I see Sofia I don’t know why she still alive.

They crack her skull, they crack her ribs. They tear her nose loose on one side. They blind her in one eye. She swole from head to foot. Her tongue the size of my arm, it stick out tween her teef like a piece of rubber. She can’t talk.

And she just about the color of a eggplant. ” 87 This quote is just one example of allowance of sexism, abuse, and racism. This certain quote describes the after math of one of Celie’s friends when Sofia, Celie’s friend, says no to a white man with power. As you read this glorious novel you believe that the book does not encourage these horrible things but, instead fights for them with every power they have. Plot is what makes a story, without it a book would just be several sentences put together with no meaning. Celie’s told life begins by Celie explaining through her letters that her father has just abused her, sexually and physically.

Celie feels no pain, but she also feels close to nothing. As her letters to God about her abusive step father go on she also begins to mention a man named Mr. who wants to marry her sister Nettie. Celie’s father does not want Nettie to marry Mr. and instead offers Celie up as a hard working wife.

Celie marries Mr. but, does not see an improvement in her life whatsoever. “He pick up a rock and laid my head open. The blood run all down tween my breasts. His daddy say Don’t do that!But that’s all he say. ” 12 This is just one abusive home to the next for Celie.

Celie soon becomes almost close to accepted in her new family, when Shug Avery comes to stay with Mr. and his family. Shug Avery is a new light for Celie. “What the world got to do with anything, I think. Then I see myself sitting there quilting tween Shug Avery and Mr.

. Us three set together gainst Tobias and his fly speck box of chocolate. For the first time in my life, I feel just right. ” 61 Celie finds that when Shug is around her and Mr. all is well and happy.

Celie soon finds that she can no longer live a life of abuse after she finds letters from her sister who she thought was dead in Mr. ’s trunk and begins to fight for herself and the people she loves. Plot is the most important part of a story but connecting ideas of one story to the next is also extremely important. There are not many stories like Alice Walker’s The Color Purple but, there is one that is partially similar to it and that is Beloved by Toni Morrison. Both of these novels have the main theme of hope and freedom, though one is about sexist men and the other and slavery. Like in the novel Beloved, The Color Purple is about the idea of freedom of the soul and spirit.

“Oh, Celie, there are colored people in the world who want us to know!Want us to grow and see the light!They are not all mean like Pa and Albert, or beaten down like ma was. Corrine and Samuel have a wonderful marriage. Their only sorrow in the beginning was that they could not have children. And then, they say, ‘God’ sent them Olivia and Adam. ” 124 This quote shows how similar everyone in the world really is, which includes novels.

It shows how what everyone truly wants is freedom and that is what brings these two books together as a whole. Many people are always discriminated whether of their color or race or their physical. Many people can’t keep their heads up so they choose to take the wrong path like killing there selves or running away from everything. They always end of thinking that’s the right path when it’s not. Like in the novel of The Absolutely True Diary of a Part Time Indian by Sherman Alexie the main character Junior was discriminated for being an Indian and from coming from the reservation.

But Junior always kept his head up and never gave up on those who treated him bad. The these novel there is a lot of the themes but the main one is; that even though people go through struggles they keep up their heads and don’t give up no matter what. People out here in the real world do go through struggles and they fight them through till they get to the bottom of it. I felt like the theme was great because it shows what people out here in the world go through. Junior the character of the novel went through a lot struggles but he overcame every single of his problems.

The style of the book was well written by the author I thought it was great because the book used a sense of humor throughout the book. The book was written with humor but it was also serious. The author wrote with detail every set which made it easier for me to picture the set in my head. I felt like the voice of the narrator was with hope but at the same time it sounded sad. The voice of the narrator made the book sound more inserting and it made me want to read it more. Junior is the main character of the book he is a twelve year old who lives in a reservation who is also an Indian boy.

His best friend Rowdy who is also a twelve year old that lives in the reservation and that is also an Indian boy. There’s also the basketball coach who pushes Junior throughout his practice and games. There is also his parents who drink a lot and aren’t really there for him. The author did a good job by describing every single one of the characters. The author made them sound so really.

Every character was unique in every single way. Most of the setting was taken in the reservation or in school. The author did a great job detailing everything about the setting. It was well written because it made feel like I was in the setting. It was so clear that I could picture it in my head.

One thing that is for sure you can’t compare the setting from the novel to the one out here in the real world. The reason for that is that the setting for the novel is that is more fantastic but it is well written in detail. Well this novel is about a twelve year old who lives in a reservation and is Indian. His parents are alcoholics and don’t really care for him. His dream is to play in a basketball team.

But the school he goes to won’t accept him. He is also an outsider in school. His dream is to go to school in the city and be a popular kid and be in the basketball team. I think it’s amazing how this kid has big dreams. In the long he loses on family member.

But still nothing stops him from reaching his dreams. Junior fights through everything and everyone to get what he wants in life. I could compare this book to other books because I also read a book called crank it was about a girl who was a drug addict but she overcomes everything. The girls’ name was Bee. Just like Bee and Junior went through problems they both overcame everything without having their parents by their sides. I think this book does compare to me because all through high school I have struggle with my school work.

Just like Junior fought through I did to. I also think this book could compare to everyone that has overcome their problems. In general I think this book was great because it shows real life problems. I thought the setting was well written and well detail. It made like was there. I also thought the characters were well described by the author.

I really recommend everyone to read this book its great. It will teach you a real live story of a kid who is trying to fight his dreams through without anyone stopping him. “I love our secret . I love our secret love. But for how long?How long will we let our secret last?” A Secret Kept by Tatiana de Rosnay is a book for adults because it is a bit dull for teens.

It is a good read but some of the book is in French so I didn’t really get it that much. From what I do get I will explain it without telling too much about the book so I don’t spoil it. It takes place in France. The book starts off Antoine Rey and his sister Melanie’s on her birthday. “Pack enough for a couple of day’s .

We’re going to celebrate your birthday in style. ” He didn’t really know if he was going to be able to go because he had a minor problem with his ex wife, Astrid. That weekend was normally his. “Oh, Antoine. I’ve had the kids for the past two weeks. Serge and I really need some time for ourselves.

” Astrid had told this to Antoine but she gave up and stayed with the kids. “Give Mel a hell of a birthday. ”They are headed west. “What’s west” said Mel, “think” “um, Normandy?Brittany?Vendee?” she keeps thinking about where they are headed “I know!You’re taking me to Noirmoutier!” Bingo said Antoine, Mel doesn’t seem with pleased with this. “It’s been –she paused to count on her fingers 1973, right?It’s been thirty four years.

I won’t remember a thing!” Mel realized that she was acting like a spoiled child. “Oh, but it doesn’t matter, Tonio. I’m happy. I am, really. ” The trip to Noirmoutier end up been a bad trip because they start remembering to happened to their mother there.

Mel told everything that she know to Antoine as she was driving everything was so painful that she lost control of the car and crushed. Antoine wakes up in a hospital hurt and not remembering anything that happen. Nothing that Mel told him about his mother. He meets Angèle a mortician “My job is about learning to respect death. That’s all if your sister had died last night in the accident and thank God, she didn’t – it would have been my job to make her look peaceful. So that you and your family could lay eyes on her one last time and not be afraid.

” This is a good book but not good for teens because it has inappropriate chapters of the book. Some parts are in French so I couldn’t get but it meant. Tatiana de Rosnay did a great job at writing a book for adults. In “On the Devil’s Court”, the common theme is made clear by Carl Deuker throughout the story. This theme is greed or lust for power.

Joe Faust is a frustrated teenager who is constantly moving because of his dads job. This plus the fact that his father is a genius is what frustrates Joe throughout the story. Joe has one and only love which is basketball. During the beginning of the story it is made clear that it is the only thing he truly has a passion for, although he does very well in school. Joe becomes friends with a kid named Ross, who he plays basketball with down the street, after moving to a new town in Washington and gets into some trouble with his parents. After Joe is forced to be sent to the private school across town for being caught drunk at a party.

He begins to play basketball for the school team there and is in spite for the most part at the beginning because the public school is supposed to be the best team in the area. He starts the season doing fairly well and trying hard to get playing time. Joe will give anything to be a starter and do well. That is the only thing he thinks about. After the season progresses, Joe begins to play basketball in his free time and shoot around in an empty gymnasium that is boarded up.

He encounters some type of spirit he believes in that gym and makes 10 swish 3 pointers in a row. He believes it is a fluke and then as he continues to shoot he begins to talk out loud and makes a pact with the devil for him to be a starter and to go undefeated. After this instance, the starting point guard gets injured and Joe is allowed a starting spot. He plays constantly and begins to be the star of the team. He goes through the season and averages over 30 points a game and starts to be recognized by his teammates as well as college scouts as a great basketball player.

During this time Joe feels an amazing amount of power and respect from his peers. He feels as though he almost owns the world. Much like the story they are studying called “Dr. Faustus”, who is one of Joe’s supposed ancestors. In the story they read, the doctor gives his soul to the devil for 24 years of total power. Joe ultimately leads his team to an undefeated season and plays Ross’s team from across the city.

Joe has an incredible game and they narrowly win. Then Joe finally is recognized by his father and earns his respect, the thing that Joe desires more than anything. After all this, Joe realizes that he has much more to live for than just high school basketball. He realizes that he has his whole life ahead of him and looks forward to college. The novel Dear John by Nicholas Sparks is an amazingly touching story of self sacrifice and undying love. This amazing love story is in the mix between Johns’ challenges with his father and the challenges he faces with the women he fell in love with.

As a little boy John Tyree struggled to find a balance between his father and himself, which got him into trouble. After a while, John was so fed up with everything that he went to the army to escape as well as to straighten out his life. While John was on leave at home he met a girl Savannah and without expecting it they fell in love. But, even being in love does not guarantee a happy ending. John was forced to grow up at a young age all because his mother had past away.

And, instead of his father taking care of him like he’s supposed to, John had to take care of his father. For the longest time John and his father wouldn’t even speak because they had nothing in common. Until they had discovered a rare coin together, one that was worth a lot of money. So for a while, John and his father made it a hobby of theirs to collect coins. But, that was all they would ever talk about from when he was a little boy to a teenager.

After a while John got sick of it because, that’s all his father ever cared about. He had no interest about his education or anything else that was happening in his life. He became so obsessed with collecting coins to the point where he would spend all his money on buying them instead of things that were desperately needed for the house. Things such as a new couch because the one they had was all torn up and wholly, or a new refrigerator because the one they had barley kept things cold, or even the simplest things such as food. John was forced to get a job at a young age because his father was so broke from buying coins that John had to find a way to provide for them. Because of John’s fathers’ lack of interest in his personal life or in his life in general for that matter, and all the stress and anger that was built up he became rebellious.

When he was seventeen he began staying out late with his friends drinking, and having a good time. But after John turned eighteen, he wanted a change. He wanted to better himself as a person as well as an escape from all the stress that was happening at home, so because of those reasons he joined the army. While John was on leave at home, unexpectedly he met the girl of his dreams, Savannah. Their mutual attraction for each other quickly grew into something so much more, which was love.

The type of love that left Savannah waiting for John to come back from his “tour of duty”. The type of love that made John finally wanting to settle down with the girl who took his breath away and now owned his heart. But sadly this love story had to take place during the 9/11, making John feel like it’s his duty as a sergeant to reenlist in the army and go to war. Now putting a weight on their relationship, the longtime apart causes Savannah to fall in love with another man, this led to what was going to happen next. John receives a letter saying that she moved on and fell in love with someone else. This letter broke his heart and all he could do is stay focused on the war.

Now with nothing to go home to, he reenlists again for another tour in Iraq. But, shortly after he returns home due to the death of his father. John then visits Savannah to only find out that she is now married. Unlike, every other love story, sadly this one does not have a happy ending. Tim, Savannah’s husband was diagnosed with Cancer.

She tells John that there is a treatment to cure his cancer and to give him more time with his family. The only problem was that the insurance did not cover it nor were they able to afford it. Even though John deeply wanted to be with her and he would most likely have the chance if Tim was no longer around, he put aside his feelings and sold his father’s coin collection, then anonymously donated it for Tim’s treatment. John’s action clearly showed self sacrifice. And at the end Tim was cured and was able to have more time with his family. The theme of City of Thieves has a lot to do with friendships, and being able to overcome obstacles using teamwork even when that’s the only resource you have left.

David Benioffs style of writing is quite unique in the way that he is very descriptive and uses great detail to get you really into the book and make you feel like you’re actually living in it as one of the main characters. One of the things I like about the author’s writing style is that he uses a lot of humor to lighten up the mood. The author was very good at creating a well detailed description of the time, place, and mood of the book. The narrator’s voice in the book was very mellow and used simple vocabulary to make the story understandable. The story he wrote is very unique in the sense that the plot was pretty absurd compare to other books I’ve read in the past. The way that the characters are portrayed in Benioffs novel City of Thieves made the characters seem so realistic and brought to life that you would feel that you were one of the characters as if you were living at that time.

I really loved the characters in this book and because of this I have to say that the reading of the book was made more pleasant when you actually like the characters in the book. The main character in this book is Lev he is a short guy of medium build who’s really smart, young, and persistent, Unlike Kolya who is tall blonde, and good looking, really well built but not the brightest of fellows. Unless it has anything to do with literature, he is a very literate guy he is very outgoing and isn’t scared of anything. On the other hand Lev is more conservative and shy and would cower out of a fight. S.

A Harazin’s book Blood Brothers captivated me with its unique message and style. In the book the main character, Clay is seventeen turning eighteen and works at a hospital. His best friend is Joey they grew up together and now Clay finds his friend drunk and crazy and is attacked by him. This books message is timeless. S. A Harazin has a great unique style that makes you read until the end.

The style of the book is that of a journal written by the main character. This is a great style for building suspense which the author achieves. There is some comedy but not much and the book is easy to relate to especially if you’re in high school. I like the way the book was written, in plain English and it’s easy to read. The paragraphs are short and the chapters fly by. The author easily sucks you into the setting with vivid adjectives and long descriptions.

The only thing I don’t like is the epilogue; it was really short and needed more information about the other characters. By the end of the book you almost feel as if the characters are real. The main character, Clay, has only one true friend Joey. Joey is what everyone wants to be, a great person going off to a great college. He is truly inspiring; he always helps clay with his problems.

He is also very meticulous he has mapped out a cross country bike trip that he and clay were going to go on, he has a mile long list of supplies for them to get and an equally long list of things to do. He had been planning it since they were little kids. Clay seems envious of Joey and everyone sees it so he is forced away from everyone. He has nobody to go to for emotional support or advice. In the book the entire time things seem to go from good too bad for clay. In the beginning of the book Clay goes to Joeys shed and finds him drunk and mad, he is attacked so he pushes his friend and calls 911.

When the police get there they take Joey to the hospital and question clay. He rushes back to the hospital as soon as he can. When he gets there he finds out he is not allowed to see Joey, the next day at work he finds out he is unable to help him. Clay thinks there is more to this than Joey just being drunk so between work and his other obligations he works to find out what happened that night. Clay soon finds out more than he wanted to know and has a major internal conflict, Joey’s condition is worsening and it weighs down on clays thoughts. Then Joey’s parents come back, the only two people he thought he could confide in and they do not want anything to do with him since he is the reason their son is in the hospital.

Clay’s dad is never awake when he is home so now clay is left all alone in the world, nobody to ask for help or to confide in. I highly recommend this book to all readers. It is an easy read and really entertaining. There are many messages and lessons the book can teach you and they are all timeless. I hope you enjoy the book as much as I did. “She was my one and only, and I was not prepared to lose her.

” Davida Hurwins book, A Time for Dancing, surprised me with most of the events that were going on in the story. In this book it talked about a relationship between two best friends that expect everything will be perfect but eventually a day comes that changes the lives of both Julie and Samantha, two characters of the book. Although it was a sad book it had its happy and amazing parts. In this book it has many themes and lessons that are taught for the reader. The most valuable lesson in this book is that you should appreciate life.

Most of the book seems like everything’s good but when it comes to finding out the bad news of Julie. Most of Juliana’s life was amazing and she had everything a dancer could possible have. When she finds out that she has cancer then her life seems to go down and she stops believing everything and starts hating her life. Although most themes are pretty important the best theme is to appreciate life and everything around it. The Author has a style of making the reader feel like apart of most of the situations going on in the book. In most of the scenes especially the hospital scenes I felt like I was actually there seeing what was going on with Juliana and hearing the conversation.

The reader also has a style of using both Juliana and Samantha’s point of view which makes it better to connect with each other and helps you understand the feeling and mood. I feel like having both views really helps you understand how each girl feels and understand how it affects each other. Another style the author shares in the book is using others problems to show how it can affect the others in the story. When everyone first finds out Juliana has cancer people start feeling sad for her. She uses this to show how even though most people didn’t talk to juliana they still were there for her no matter what. The Characters of the story were well developed and had their own inspiring characteristics.

The main characters of the story where of course Juliana and Samantha. These two were the best of friends since they nine years old. They met in the same dance studio and became closer than ever. The both friends really had a great wonderful until they find out Juliana has cancer. During that time both girls became more and more distant and stopped talking for quite a while.

Eventually both characters start to develop different ideas of how their futures will be. The setting of the book takes place in San Francisco at the girls high school, the hospital and each of the girls house. The setting makes the story feel like its an actual everyday thing that happens in peoples lives. The setting also makes some scenes feel like everything is going to be all right when most of us know that at one point it isn’t. The setting does help out the story and the events happening in the story.

It also has effect when it comes with dealing with the climax of the setting and with the plot. In the stories plot there are many interesting things that happen. You find out that of course Juliana has cancer and has problems to deal with during her cancer. You also find out that Samantha starts dating but does her relationship last long and what happens to Juliana when Sam is to busy?The story does have many events that lead to others that you feel like you already knew they were coming but there are unexpected events going on to. Like when Juliana’s ex boyfriend finds out she has cancer, what do you think happens since Juliana was there for him when his grandpa died?This book contains a lot of scenes that will make you become more and more interested in. This book made me connect a lot with my own best friend and life.

With all the events going on I feel like I should do as much as I can too enjoy my life and my best friend. Juliana and Samantha share a lot of their life together which is how me and my one and only do. We feel like we are exactly like the main characters except we both know that we are good and healthy. We also do share most of the secrets and enjoy spending time together like Juliana and Samantha do. I feel like I can relate to this book especially knowing that I too have a best friend that I’ve known for quite a while now. This book is recommended for anyone especially those who have a best friend and cannot live without them like me.

Although it might have scenes where you feel so sad it’ll eventually have a good part come up. This book really does make you feel like you should appreciate life. It also makes you appreciate your closest friend or friends and to make sure you enjoy their company. It will bring surprises and understanding to most of the scenes and problems going on but eventually you will like it or I hope you will. This book is a really good book that will seriously make you want to keeping reading. “Whatever our souls are made of, his and mine are the same” 72.

This quotes shows the undying love portrayed between Heathcliff and Catherine Earnshaw in this classic fictional novel about a complex love triangle. Emily Bronte’s novel Wuthering Heights intrigued me with it’s haunting love story. Wuthering Heights carries two main themes, the uncertainty of social class and the power and destruction of consistent love. In the romance between Catherine and Heathcliff, destruction eventually befalls on them. Catherine and her husband Edgar Linton are both from high class families and the Linton’s social standing is the reason that Catherine marries Edgar. She states that even though she loves him, “it would degrade… to marry Heathcliff now” due to their respective social standings 79.

Three years after their marriage a “worldly visitor” approaches the house, obviously a gentleman described as a “tall, athletic, well formed man” 93 94. It is found out to be Heathcliff, come from abroad with a new fortune as well as a new place in society. Heathcliff climbs the rungs of society from orphan on the street to gentleman only in a manner of a few years, showing the fickle nature of social class. Also, the eventual relationship of Catherine’s daughter, young Catherine, and Hareton, Catherine’s nephew who works for Heathcliff, also shows the instability of class. Young Catherine sees Hareton as low class stable boy, so she ends up marrying Healthcliff’s son Linton, who is a sickly spoiled boy.

After Linton dies, young Catherine realizes the goodness in Hareton and marries him, showing again the unimportance of social class. Heathcliff and Catherine’s undying love eventually leads to both of their destructions. The fact that their love never change leads to Catherine’s poor health and death and Heathcliff’s years of misery and eventual death. Heathcliff goes insane thinking about how “she did exist and… has lost her” 309. There consistent love for each other gets in the way of Catherine and Edgar’s marriage and is the center of Healthcliff’s life. Both Catherine and Heathcliff are selfish vile people; their only redeemable quality is the love they have for each other.

Catherine and Heathcliff’s relationship parallels young Catherine and Hareton’s relationship. The latter being the model of what the former could have been. Themes in Wuthering Heights portrayed throughout the novel display its complexity. Bronte uses imagery, tone, and dismal diction to display her personal style. Imagery is used throughout especially describing Wuthering Heights, the “atmospheric tumult to which the station is exposed in stormy weather” and the “power of the north wind blowing over the edge” 4. Also young Catherine is “a lusty dame, with tucked up gown, bare arms, and fire flushed cheeks” is sitting by the fire being very rude to guests 7.

Bronte’s imagery displaying the dismal scene at Wuthering Heights contributes to the sad, dark, neglected tone of the novel. Wuthering Heights was wind blown, dank, and covered with “a range of gaunt thorns all stretching their limbs one way, as if craving alms of the sun 4. The tone at Wuthering Heights is set as starved, helpless, and hopeless. Bronte also uses dark and depressing diction to give the reader a more thorough feel of the wickedness of Wuthering Heights. The “gaunt thorns” and “liver colored” dog “surrounded by a swarm of puppies” while other dogs “haunted other recesses” 4 5.

Gaunt, liver colored, swarm, and haunted all give off a hugely negative and depressing feel of the most ordinary things. Emily Bronte’s personal style is portrayed though these devices throughout the novel. The characters in Wuthering Heights are extraordinary and interesting due to their uniqueness. The main character of Heathcliff is a complex individual, taking a role somewhere in between protagonist and antagonist. “A dark skinned gypsy,” he has a “handsome figure” and “rather morose” attitude 5.

He lives a miserable life, being selfish, heartless, and rude, except when it comes to his one true love, Catherine Earnshaw who he loves completely and whole heartedly. He has risen in social standing and economically is a success, acquiring Wuthering Heights and Thrushcross Grange as his own. Living a life without his true love, he dies after a sad life to be buried next to his one true love. Catherine, also a main character, seems to have no redeemable qualities whatsoever except for the love she has for Heathcliff, being selfish, impulsive, and vile. Throughout her entire life, she is torn between her husband and Heathcliff. She takes a lock of both of their hair to the grave, proving her uncertainty and love for both of them.

See also  AR Online Literary Review About Books

Edgar Linton, Catherine’s husband, is a spoiled boy but grows into a very kind man who is still very afraid, especially of Heathcliff. He is devoted to Catherine and tries all he can to coax her out of her illness but ends up failing. He is a sweet and gentle father to young Catherine, but still a coward when Heathcliff kidnaps her. Nelly Dean serves as a maid for Thrushcross Grange and is the woman who narrates the story and she is telling is to Mr. Lockwood, a sick tenant of Heathcliff. She is intelligent and kind, having a deep emotional connection to the characters in her story.

Mr. Lockwood is a man that serves as an outside person between Nelly and the story she is telling. Young Catherine is Catherine and Edgar’s daughter. She is spoiled and naïve, eventually being tricked to marry Heathcliff’s son Linton Heathcliff. After Linton dies, young Catherine becomes bitter and unnecessarily rude, but she eventually finds a companion and soul mate in Hareton Earnshaw. Linton Heathcliff is a small, timid, sickly, boy who is repeatedly abused by Heathcliff and dies at a very young age.

Finally, Hareton Earnshaw is the nephew of Catherine. He was abused by his father and raised as a worker in Wuthering Heights. Being uneducated and clumsy, he is embarrassed of himself. Eventually he and young Catherine form a bond and become married. The characters in Wuthering Heights are complex and deep giving the novel its depth. The setting of the two places, Wuthering Heights and Thrushcross Grange are very opposite.

Wuthering Heights is windblown and dank with “gaunt thorns” and “swarms” of dogs 5. The stage is set for awful things to happen during the time spent at Wuthering Heights. The tone does change though throughout the novel. In the beginning of the story and throughout the time Heathcliff lived and owned the place, it was sad and dark, matching his personality, but when he finally dies, Catherine and Hareton marry, and Nelly goes to work at Wuthering Heights, the tone changes to optimistic and somewhat happy. Thrushcross grange is painted as a somewhat different picture. It is always seen as the sanctuary and high class home, completely opposite from Wuthering Heights in every way.

It is fine and well furnished, but although it gives off the look of perfection and happiness, many terrible things occur there. Catherine’s loss of her mind and eventual death all take place within the walls of this “perfect” home. Bronte sets up opposing settings to let the reader feel the difference with more impact. The plot of Wuthering Heights is long and complex. It starts with the Earnshaw family living happily in their home Wuthering Heights.

One day the father of the household brings home an orphan who he found on the streets and calls him Heathcliff. Catherine and Heathcliff become inseparable, but Hindly, Catherine’s brother, despises him. When the father dies, Hindly takes charge and abuses Heathcliff, denying him education or luxuries. One day, Catherine meets the Linton family, who live down the way at Thrushcross Grange. She claims to have fallen in love with Edgar Linton, and breaking Heathcliff’s heart marries Edgar. They live at Thrushcross Grange happily until Heathcliff shows up three years later, now a gentleman with wealth and power.

He still loves Catherine but finds out that Isabella Linton, Edgar’s sister, is in love with him. He takes her as a wife, only to spite Edgar, and abuses her horribly. She eventually gives birth to a son and dies. Catherine also gives birth to a daughter, but after months of being ill, she dies also. Years later, young Catherine is lured by Heathcliff to meet his sickly son Linton Heathcliff who she eventually married despite her father’s objections. She becomes very unhappy after his death, but the peace at Wuthering Heights will eventually be restored.

Wuthering Heights is the complete opposite of every other book written during this time period. It’s unhappy and vile characters show opposite of every other main character in a romance at the time. This makes the book unique in the fact that although most the main characters are very malicious people, they still have a redeemable quality, their love for each other. The unique style and characters of this book make it memorable and classic. Wuthering Heights is a daring thrill ride full of surprises, twisted love, and horror. I recommend this book strongly as one of the best books I’ve ever read and will be enjoyed greatly by anyone.

Andy’s counselor at school certainly thinks he has a serious problem and wants to talk to him once a week during his 8th study hall period. He really wonders why nobody believes the story of the phone call he talks about. His dad, the police, and his counselor say its maybe his imagination caused by his moms one years anniversary death. Days later he says he found out who it was that called him pretending to be Zeke, but what he does is keep it to himself this time and tracks the man down in which he says it’s a teacher in the math court like his dad, named Lucas. Andy is always calling the math court teacher private now that he thinks it is him who called pretending to be somebody else to make him speak the truth.

It gets to the point where his dad found out what he’s been doing and really believes he needs maybe psychology help. And doesn’t let him go out alone at all. Even decides to send him on vacation with his aunt for about 3 weeks or as much as needed. His dad surprisingly had already bought him the airplane ticket to leave on a Tuesday at 6:30 pm. Andy was really upset but he couldn’t do anything about it.

What did come to mind though is maybe if he got to the bottom of this and made them realize that it was Lucas the math court teacher who called he wouldn’t have to leave anymore. Which leads Andy to watch all of Lucas’s schedule of Monday through Friday. Lucas suspected something and finds out who is behind all of these phone calls he’s been receiving and ends up catching him at the college. Lucas takes Andy with him in the car and drives him far away to kill him but, Andy does find a way to escape while Lucas is driving. He loosed control of the wheel and the car rolls down a huge hill. Once Andy escaped from him he got home and the next day heard all about that teacher in which he had died.

Nobody found out Andy was involved in that and leaves the next day in the afternoon to his aunts happy that Lucas couldn‘t do anything to anybody else anymore. The Garcia family was made up of the mother Laura, the father Carlos, and the four daughters: Carla, Sandra, Yolanda, and Sofia. Back in their country the girl’s childhood were full of luxuries. They were accustomed to being upper class and being spoiled. For the Garcias coming to the States meant being middle class which was one of their new challenges.

Their Catholic believes were also put to challenge because they entered a vey liberal world. During their first couple of years in the States the girls faced ethnic slurs at school. They were teased for their accents and were made horrible remarks such as “Go back to where you same from, you dirty spic”p153. Eventually the girls were then sent away to boarding schools to avoid these kinds of American problems. As the years passed and the girls grew older, they started to adjust and adopt the “American way.

” In college the sisters took advantage of their freedom of living away from home by kissing boys and smoking cigarettes. When the girls’ parents find out about their daughters misbehaving they decide to send them back to the Island for the summers to reconnect them to their Dominican culture. Each family member was change by their new life and new situations. In the States Laura felt a lot more independent and in charge of her house. Back home she was used to just the wife of Don Carlos.

She came from a wealthy family in the Dominican Republic and did not like having to become a middle class nobody in the United States. Here in the states Laura found comfort through supporting her daughters’ aspires, such as Yolanda’s poetry and Sofia’s affront of her father’s over protectiveness. In reunions she enjoyed telling stories about her daughters when they were girls. Yolanda, the third daughter, is the poet of the family. At the beginning Yolanda described herself as a person, for whom words had a particular and important significance, but she has inability to understand the words that John, her husband, spoke such as; “I love you.

” The gap caused by their inability to communicate eventually leads to the failure of their marriage. I think her problem reflects both Yolanda’s split thought processes related to her mental breakdown, as well as her patchy sense of identity. Yolanda’s failure to connect with John in a deeper and personal level comes from the fact that she distrusts his love and he just doesn’t understand her culture. Sandra, the second daughter, also had a mental breakdown because of anorexia. Sandra’s mother did not like to tell stories about her, because she said she would like to forget the past.

Carla, who was the eldest and the “psychologist” of the family as they liked to her, was the only one of the sisters who was on the conservative. She liked be the supportive one, but when it came to bad actions she would tell her sisters that she does it so they can learn from her mistakes. Sofia, the youngest, and the only one without a diploma, is the wildest and the only daughter who dared to defy her father. She runs away at a really young age and marries a German man. Throughout the story the themes of revenge and regret reoccur between Victor and his monster.

Acts of vengeance first appeared after the people, whom the monster had been helping, beats him and runs him off. Even after his beneficial actions these people were still scared of him because of the way that he looked. Since this moment of rejection, the monster claims that he will gain his revenge against humanity as a whole and against his creator for making him such a wretched creature. “Cursed, cursed creator!Why did I live?Why, in that instant, did I not extinguish the spark of existence which you had so wantonly bestowed?” The monster at that moment could have took his own life or those of the people he’d been observing but rage hadn’t completely taken over. The monster eventually gets his vengeance over his creator which causes him to seek his very own revenge because the monster has destroyed almost every important aspect of his life. After the vengeful actions of the monster Victor devotes the rest of his life, despite his unhealthy condition, to encounter the monster on a last battle where the other would perish.

Another important theme that is seen throughout the novel is that of regret. After creating the monster Victor immediately feels regret and escapes his laboratory leaving the creature alone and ignorant of it’s surroundings. The creature learns through horrific experiences and tells Victor that the only way that he would be happy was if Victor created another creature as hideous as him to be his mate. Having regretted the first creation Victor did not agree to do the creature’s request because he was not able to unleash another being that may be more malicious than the first into the world. The scorned creature then resorted to revenge though complete success in his endeavors did not provide him the relief or happiness he was looking for.

“Whilst i destroyed his hopes, I did not satisfy my own desires. ” He then regrets his actions after ruining the life of his master and eventually taking it away. He realizes that revenge was not the answer and ultimately sacrifices himself by going to the cold, uninhabitable lands of the north. Shelley writes this book with a very unique writing style. The whole story is told by Walton through letters he is writing to his sister.

Walton is a man who rescues Victor in the icy regions towards the end of his journey. They quickly befriend each other and Victor explains to him his goal which Walton supported to accomplish. The story itself has the other characters telling their very own stories throughout the novel. Letters from home describe the life of Victor’s family in Geneva. The monster also tells his experiences to Victor through a story. The constant shift in point of view was something that I found to be a very interesting part of this book.

The main characters of the novel possess very unique characteristics that are somewhat rare by our standards. Victor Frankenstein was a relatively normal person prior to his move from a simple life to a hectic one in his pursuit of knowledge. In college Victor’s mind is opened to new things. “They have acquired new and almost unlimited powers; they can command the thunders of heaven, mimic the earthquake, and even mock the invisible world with its own shadows. ” His diligence has even lead to the creation of life which no one else has been able to do.

Victor was a very dedicated person and he was willing to do anything in order to accomplish his goals. He risks and loses his life on an unreasonable task but being the stubborn person that he is he kept going until the very end. The monster he has created also have intriguing qualities that would not have been expected from a creature that looked like that. It was often described as a “ugly wretch” or a “hideous monster” which did not reflect the creature’s initial characteristics at first. The monster was a gentle giant of sorts prior to his meeting with the humans.

He helped a poor family by doing some of their chores and even learned their language so that there would be no misunderstandings between him and the humans. After being provoked however, Frankenstein turns to anger and rage and becomes as devoted as Victor to get revenge on those that did something wrong to them. The characters aren’t too believable but the slight exaggeration of their characteristics help fuel the intensity of their conflicts. The setting described in the novel is something that is far too different from what we regularly see. The cities and buildings described in the story have a very old feel to them.

Other areas such as those in nature may also not exist any more due to the destructive side effects of industrialization. Harsh areas such as the wilderness and the frozen wastelands described in the story are also unfamiliar to most readers because they have most likely never inhabited such a place. Most readers will have a fairly hard time trying to connect with the setting provided because it is too different to what we are accustomed to. There have been a handful of books throughout the existence of America that have been known to have an impact on American history. Harriet Beecher Stowe’s Uncle Tom’s Cabin is definitely one of those stories.

In fact, Uncle Tom’s Cabin can be controversially said by some to have had something to do with the start of the civil war; as in her time, the author was once greeted by president Lincoln as “the little woman who wrote the book that made this great war. ” Aside from this, Stowe’s Uncle Tom’s Cabin is truly a classic, inspirational story that should be read by all. One of Stowe’s themes in this book is racism. The entire book consists of stories about slaves and how they were treated. Some slaves were purchased by somewhat moral owners, and others were not so lucky.

The life lesson taught by this book is equality. The author teaches this by expressing the unfair treatment of the slaves “If I was Mas’r St Clare I’d whip her till the blood run. ” This quote demonstrates racism because it shows how people thought it was okay to whip slaves because they were “inferior. ” Stowe seems to project her thoughts on slavery and the need for equality through a little girl named Eva who responds, “you musn’t talk so, Rosa. I can’t bear to hear it. ” Eva is a high class daughter of a slave owner, and she represents equality because she sees no difference between blacks and whites.

In Uncle Tom’s Cabin, slavery tests the courage and the faith of the characters. The author’s style throughout this story is very serious. She appears to be expressing her condescending views towards slavery through the voice of the narrator. Stowe’s style is unique and enjoyable, and it is anything but simplistic. She incorporates so many different things into her text, like beautifully and sometimes horrifyingly detailed descriptions.

Personally, I very much like Stowe’s style because the way she writes is powerful and amazingly descriptive. It is clear that Harriet Beecher Stowe was passionate about each character in Uncle Tom’s Cabin. The experiences of the characters in this story are based on actual experiences that occurred during the time of slavery, so it is relatively easy to believe in them as people. The only reason I say relatively, is because though much of the events throughout the story are true, it is hard to imagine some of the evil occurrences in this book, actually happened in real life. “Mas’r, if you was sick, or in trouble, or dying, and I could save ye, I’d give ye my heart’s blood; and, if taking every drop of blood in this poor old body would save your precious soul, I’d give ’em freely, as the Lord gave his for me. Oh, Mas’r!don’t bring this great sin on your soul!It will hurt you more than’t will me!Do the worst you can, my troubles’ll be over soon; but, if ye don’t repent, yours won’t never end!” This quote is a good representation of Tom a noble and loyal slave, who has been through many hardships, but chose not to lose his faith.

After the death of Tom, his first owner mentioned in the story, George Shelby, made a vow: “Witness, eternal God!Oh, witness that, from this hour, I will do what one man can to drive out this curse of slavery from my land!” This quote demonstrates George as a good man who wishes for black and white equality. It is easy for the reader to like these two characters, as they are a pair of good hearted, noble men. However this story does have unlikeable characters as well such as Marie St. Clare the ignorant, self centered wife of Mr. St. Clare, as well as Simon Legree, an evil man who uses much violence against his slaves.

A huge part of Stowe’s story is the setting. The book takes place in America during the 1850’s, so the world I know is much different than that of that time period. The majority of the book takes place in the south, but part of the story follows Eliza and Harry to Ohio, as well as Canada. The author makes the reader feel like a part of the setting, wherever that may be at the time. For instance during the scene where Eliza crosses the frozen river when the author talks about the “swollen current and floundering masses of ice” that presented “a hopeless barrier between her and her pursuer,” it is easy to come up with a mental picture in your mind, almost vivid enough to send chills up your spine because of the coldness that is so graphically described.

The plot of the story begins with the escaping of two slaves. A slave named Eliza felt she had to runaway with her son Harry because he was going to be sold along with another slave named Uncle Tom, and she could not bear having her child taken from her. Not long after they are realized to be gone, the man who intended on purchasing Harry began his pursuit in catching the two runaways. The other slaves do everything they can to stall the pursuer and help Eliza and Harry get away. The story then shifts to Tom who is sold as planned. Luckily for Tom, he does not stay long with his wicked owner as he is soon bought from the St.

Clare family. Tom becomes very valuable to this family, and they treat him well, but he faces many other hardships. One of which causes Tom to be sold once more to an evil plantation owner who resolves to crush Tom’s faith in God. The story ends happily for Eliza and Harry, and bitter sweet for Tom. Uncle Tom’s Cabin is relatively similar to a book I read called Snow Falling On Cedars. They both share the prejudice theme and both authors give clues to demonstrate their support of human equality.

Thankfully this book is not nearly as relevant today as it was in the mid 1990’s, but racism does still exist to some extent so the book can relate in that manner. Stowe’s story did connect with me on a personal level because many of the scenes in the story are too powerful not to take them to heart. In conclusion, this book is a magnificently written. Stowe teaches a positive lesson using emotional appeal, making her story an amazing read. I would definitely recommend to all teenagers and adults, as it is truly a classic that should be read by all. Love and war always makes for a compelling story due to the idea that love is a war in itself.

The novel, “A Farewell to Arms,” by Ernest Hemingway, brings the two types of wars together to create a heart wrenching story about the reality of war and the pain of love. The story, taken place during World War I, consists of an American ambulance driver and an English nurse who are both stationed on the Italian front. The battle between these two lovers starts when Lieutenant Frederic Henry is sent back to the front after recovering from a wounded knee that he received from an explosion. His lover, Catherine Barkley, who followed him to Milan after hearing about his injuries, became a nurse at the hospital where he stayed at so that they could be together. When he returns to the front he learns that the war was a lot worse than he imagined and finds himself desperately longing to be with Catherine.

As he and his men travel to Udine they run straight into what they believed were the German enemies and began to get fired at. Later they realized they were not Germans, but were their own Italian allies and become fearful of what the war has become. Frederic is able to escape from the Italians and runs away to be with Catherine. Ernest Hemingway’s, “A Farewell to Arms,” kept me on edge with its powerful themes and emotional appeal. The themes of the novel are the reality of war and the greater theme of the pain of love.

The realities of the war can be seen when Frederic and his men are trying to travel to Udine and two Sergeants ignore Frederic’s ask for help to get the car moving again. As the two men continue walking away, disobeying Frederic, he loses his patience and sense of calmn and shoots at the men. This shows how the war can make the men restless and cause them to lose themselves at times. Another example of this theme is when Frederic arrives in Stresa dressed in civilian clothing. “In civilian clothes I felt a masquerader.

I had been in uniform a long time and I missed the feeling of being held by your clothes. ” This quote shows how Frederic is more accustomed to his military uniform than actual civilian clothing. This creates the thought that he is more comfortable with the idea of war than being away from it. The theme of the pain of love can be seen through the two main characters, Frederic and Catherine, but it can also be seen through the love that Frederic has for his friends and comrades. “‘I miss the noise of the mess’. ” In this quote by Frederic he refers to his group of friends as “the mess” and how he misses them.

This shows how he has grown to love his war friends. “I’m glad you’re back. You are my best friend and my war brother. ” This quote by Frederic’s closest friend, Rinaldi, is a great example of how the comrades grow to love each other and respect each other like brothers. Frederic and Catherine’s love for each other can be depicted through almost all of their dialogue and narrations of their actions.

“Christ, that my love were in my arms and I in my bed again. ” In this quote, Frederic expresses his longing for Catherine and how he wishes to be with her again. This supports the theme of the pain of the love because Frederic’s longing to be with her brings him sorrow because he isn’t with her. Towards the end of the novel, Catherine grows ill and Frederic becomes very worrisome and anxious. His actions show his misery and anxiousness to be by Catherine’s side which is only causing him more pain, supporting the greater theme.

The author’s style added greatly to the understanding of the themes of the novel. The author’s style throughout the novel could be described more as playful and colloquial, but at times is very passionate and serious. Much of the dialogue exchanged between all of the characters are very playful and consisting of jokes. When Frederic and Catherine speak to each other they are very passionate and romantic but also with a hint of playfulness in it. “’I will send her.

Your lovely cool goddess. English goddess. My God what would a man do with a woman like that except worship her?What else is an Englishwoman good for?’” In this quote Rinaldi is teasing Frederic about Catherine just to push his buttons. This shows the playfulness between the characters that give the novel a more approachable tone. After this quote, Frederic responds by calling him “An ignorant wop. ” This sense of colloquial dialogue makes it fun and understandable to the reader.

The author’s style was able to keep me interested in the novel because there was not much of wordy diction that can sometimes bore a reader. The style presented throughout the novel also helped characterize the characters. The two main characters in the novel are Lieutenant Frederic Henry and the nurse Catherine Barkley. Frederic can be seen as somewhat naïve but modest and a strong sense of authority. Catherine is the more dominate of the two because she is headstrong and likely to care for herself.

“Come back to bed, Catherine. Please,” In the quote, Frederic is almost pleading with Catherine to lie in bed with him again. This supports his characteristic of being naïve because he cannot be satisfied with all the time he has with her, while she knows that she must leave him for a while so she can to her job. This also supports how she is headstrong and knows what her duties are. Frederic’s characteristic as an authority figure is shown through his rank as “Lieutenant” and when he is giving orders to his men.

“I order you to cut brush,” This order made by Frederic supports his higher authority to command his men. The author easily makes these two characters able to be seen and believed in as people because they both show emotions that are likely to be true in their circumstance. Although the dialogue shared between them can be very annoying, they both are perceived as social and outgoing characters which make them easy to like. Their characters are similar and help create the idea of true love throughout the novel. The characteristics of the characters were also supported by the setting of the story.

The setting of the story was mostly divided between the Italian front and Milan. The two locations are nothing that I could relate to and do not have much relations too each other. There is no war in Milan which makes it much more beautiful than the front. The front is chaotic and although the house where Frederic and his men stayed at was miles from the front itself, they could still hear the soldiers marching down to the front and the explosions. The descriptions of the change of seasons in both settings are easy to imagine and is the only relation that I have with them.

“The fields were green and there were small green shoots on the vines, the trees along the road had small leaves and a breeze came from the sea. ” This description of spring on the front contains great imagery in which you not only develop an image in your mind, but also feel the atmosphere. Like the setting, plot was mostly divided between the Italian front and Milan. The plot of the novel is easy to understand and keep up with. The novel is classified as a romance novel despite the events of war. The two lovers who first meet while at the Italian front and then again in Milan are separated by the war.

When there is an explosion inside the dugout where Frederic and his men are eating, he becomes wounded in the knee and has to be transferred to Milan where they were opening American hospitals. Along with transferring patients to Milan, they were also transferring nurses, reuniting the couple. While at the hospital the couple spent their day and nights together until Frederic recovered and was sent to the front again. While at war, Frederic and his men are sent to travel to Udine and run straight into who they believe are the German enemies. Frederic is able to escape from the soldiers and finds himself taking a long trip back to Milan to be with Catherine.

The front and the war in general play the role of the division between good and bad. The front is the divider that tries to keep the enemy out, separating them from the soldiers inside. The front is also the divider between Frederic and Catherine. This novel can be compared to another novel that consists of the division of love, “Wuthering Heights,” by Emily Bronte. The connection between “A Farewell to Arms” and “Wuthering Heights” is the major themes of the pain of love.

In Wuthering Height, the two lovers Heathcliff and Catherine are separated by class division, then her marriage to Edgar Linton, and essentially her death. The pain and suffering that Heathcliff encounters from not being able to be with Catherine takes on a destructive role when he returns to see her after so many years and slowly makes his way into her life again. In A Farewell to Arms, Frederic expresses his pain and longing for Catherine while he is at the front. In both these novels, the strong female characters names are Catherine. The name Catherine has the meaning of being pure.

The Catherines in the novels both show qualities of being pure. Although in Wuthering Heights Catherine is impulsive and rude, she shows purity in the sense that she is her own person and shows her true self throughout the entire novel. Catherine Barkley expresses purity through her love and devotion for Frederic. All in all, the two novels compare on the central theme of pain and destructiveness of love. Overall, I enjoyed reading this novel. The emotional appeal of the storyline easily captivated my attention and the language used was understandable and at times fun.

A Farewell to Arms is a romance novel that also incorporates the action and reality of World War I. G. AnayaPeriod 51/25/2011Imagine being in the 7th grade and known as one of the weirdest kids in school. Now imagine being the 3rd richest man in the world while attending the 7th grade. In Josh Lieb’s I am a Genius of Unspeakable Evil and I want to be your Class President, Oliver is mistaken as a dumb kid. In reality he is an evil genius who is planning in taking over the world.

He slows down on his evil plan to run for class president after his dad tells him he ran for class president. Oliver is a 12 year old boy who is an evil genius but pretends to be the dumb fat kid at school. He acts this way because he feels no one is ready for such wisdom. Most of his life he has been seeking approval from his father but is always rejected or comes short on what he expects. When he finds out his father ran for class president and it meant a lot to him he decides to take the only joy in his father’s life and destroy it.

He will do this by running for president and show him how anybody can win a simple election. Oliver goes out of his way to accomplish this and later learns that sometimes it’s the small things that count. Oliver can remember being in his mother’s womb and hearing his father’s disappointment when he finds out he will be a father. This scars Oliver and makes him have a sense of hate towards his father since day one. All of his life Oliver has tried to make his dad appreciate him for who he is, but always falls short.

This seems to be the theme in book because not only is it Oliver who is looking for appreciation but his teacher, mother and so on. Each character seams to act differently in order to feel a sense of belonging. In the end we find out all it takes is to act like yourself and show people who you really are. The book is written in a very simple format that is easy to read. It is comical and fun. It carries a few pictures to help visualize what he is explaining.

It doesn’t use many sophisticated words. It is written as a diary and has number notations that direct you to the bottom of the book. The notations give you a second look at what Oliver is thinking. The book is very simple but its simplicity also makes it lag in description. At some points I forgot what was being said since it will bounce back and forward.

The characters in the book don’t seem all that real. They lag in emotion and they all tend to do things most 12 year olds wouldn’t be doing. They do seem real in the fact that they are kids with big imaginations. The setting of the book takes place in Omaha, Nebraska. It is a town where everybody knows each other.

The place is hot and boring and nothing exciting seams to happen. The city people tend to get excited when they see the richest man, but that’s about it. This book can easily be compared to The Diary of a Wimpy Kid. It almost follows the same style but does not have as many pictures and it is a little harder to understand. The book was enjoyable but had no real connection with me.

It helped me understand to what levels some people will go to achieve acceptance and how others will lose sight of what really matters. I don’t recommend this book if you are looking for a cool adventure or if you’re not into simple books. This book is very similar to The Diary of a Wimpy Kid and other kid’s books. I recommend it if you feel like laughing and getting a little lecture on the way elections are run. Jessica MendozaPeriod: 21/26/11The Bluest Eye Book ReviewIs beauty not meant for everyone?Toni Morrison’s The Bluest Eyes is a novel that demonstrates how important beauty can be to some people. This novel is about the devastating events an innocent black girl has to live through.

Morrison portrays the life of Pecola Breedlove, an 11 year old who badly yearns to have blue eyes believing if attained will heal all the scars left form the tragedies she has dealt with. Toni Morrison’s The Bluest Eyes touched and disturbed me greatly with the portrayal of the cruelty and injustice beauty can bring to the live of an innocent child. The Bluest Eyes by Toni Morrison demonstrates several important themes throughout the novel, a couple of them being discrimination, guilt, loss of innocence, and perspective of beauty. In this novel the most important theme seen throughout the novel is the perspective of beauty because of the significant role it plays in the life of the characters. Pecola Breedlove, an eleven year old black girl, at an early age develops the idea that if she was to be beautiful all her problem would vanish. Pecola believes the main reason why her life is so full of agony and absence of love is due to the color of her skin.

After Pecola is treated with disgust while buying a piece of candy she find comfort by telling herself “To eat the candy is somehow to eat the eyes. Eat Mary Jane. Love Mary Jane. Be Mary Jane. ” pg.

50 The perspective of beauty plays a significant role in Pecola’s life because she views beauty as being the most valuable thing anyone can have and to her this means having light skin like Mary Jane. Most importantly Pecola assumes that having Mary Jane’s blue eyes will change the way people see her and act toward her. Not only does Pecola have this perspective of beauty only being for those of light skin but people surrounding her as well. Pecola describes how at school or anywhere she went she was always treated differently due to her “ugliness”; she mentions how “teachers had always treated her this way. They tried to never glance at her. ” pg.

45 Pecola’s ugliness seems to be a cover for how others feel about themselves; since they are lighter skinned than she is they are pleased at how much beautiful they are than Pecola. In the novel it seems that the treatment given to a person is defined by the beauty they have. The lighter the skin color of a person is the more beautiful it makes them therefore are treated better. Pecola is unjustly blamed for the wound of cat for being black and is hollered out of the owner’s house “You nasty little black bitch. Get out of my house.

” pg. 92 Geraldine too is black but her skin is lighter than that of Pecola’s therefore is enough of a reason to blame her for such a thing. Geraldine doesn’t believe Pecola is innocent and that her own son hurt the cat because people “like them” would never do such things. If Pecola had been white Geraldine’s attitude toward the incident would have been different, she would have felt less beautiful than Pecola thus treating her better and with more respect. The perspective of beauty Pecola has as well as those surrounding her play a significant role in their lives; it changes how they view things.

The author is able to illustrate the lesson to the readers that people should not treat others differently because of the physical beauty they have or lack but for their inner beauty through the theme of the perspective of beauty. Toni Morrison’s style in the novel The Bluest Eye has the reader flipping through the pages in order to find out what happens further on in the story. Toni Morrison’s style in this novel is being really descriptive with some subjects and alternating between first and third person omniscient while narrating the novel. This helps the novel to be more touching for the reader because it allows the reader to develop some feelings for the characters but at the same time is disturbing because the reader is able to get a bigger picture of the situation going on. Pecola is mentioned throughout the novel as the most affected character for the color of her skin, not only does she say this but those around her notice it too like the narrator describes “It had occurred to Pecola some time ago that if her eyes, those eyes that held the pictures, and knew the sights if those eyes of hers were different, that is to say, beautiful, she herself would be different.

” p. 46. After going through so much tragedy Pecola yearns blue eyes immensely and soon comes to believe her wish of having blue eyes has come true as she talks to her reflection in the mirror she says “they all try to pretend they don’t see them. Isn’t that funny?” pg. 195The authors’ style of alternating from third and first person allows the reader to better understand the situation Pecola is facing.

It allows the novel to become more touching for the reader because in this situation it helps the see how cruel the wanting for beauty can turn out to be. It makes the reader see how much sorrow and pain this is causing poor Pecola who has dealt with so much at a young age; it creates a feeling of sympathy toward her. This can also be disturbing because it lets the reader see how cruel and unfair people can be to a young innocent child. Instead of helping Pecola out by showing some kindness toward her or by simply some respect they destroy the bit of love she has created for herself to make themselves happier. The way the author writes this makes the reader wonder if such cruelty can be shown to a young girl and if there is someone willing to stand up for her. Toni Morrison’s way of describing everything in a very serious tragic manner helps the reader understand that what the characters face is something that has affected them greatly and is of great importance not just to them but to others.

The narrator of the novel at one point in the mentions how “Adults, older girls, shops, magazines, newspapers, window signs – all the world had agreed that a blue eyed, yellow haired, pink skinned doll was what every girl child treasured. ”pg. 39 This demonstrates how serious the idea to be white with blue eyes came to be to the society and by the author being descriptive of where this influence came from lets the reader see how important this was not just for one person but the majority. The author’s style in The Bluest Eye not only captivated my attention but taught me a few things about life. In this novel there were many characters presented by the author; some having a bigger role than the others but all of great importance.

The main characters presented in the novel are Pecola Breedlove, Cholly Breedlove, Claudia and Frieda Macteer. These characters can be seen to be very realistic because like any other human they show the struggles they face day after day as well as how their lives are influenced by their surroundings. Pecola Breedlove, an eleven year old girl, is a very realistic person because like any other child has a great imagination who wonders why things are the way they are. Unlike many children her age she experiences some harsh events that damage her for the rest of her life emotionally. Pecola is described “as an ugly little girl asking for beauty.

A little black girl who wanted to rise up out of the pit of her blackness and see the world with blue eyes. ”pg. 174 This shows how Pecola faces the struggle to not only see herself beautiful but for other to do the same day after day. It shows how her struggle has truly led her to believe that things will only change if she looks through different colored eyes. Cholly Breedlove, Pecola’s father, is also shown to be a very realistic character because he too shows the struggles he had to live through and how they have made him who he was.

Cholly Breedlove is describe to be this person full of mixed feelings that has led him to being very impulsive and violent toward everyone especially his family. Cholly didn’t seem to have a connection with his children at all like it says “as it was, he reacted to them, and his reactions were based on what he felt at that moment. ”pg. 161 Unfortunately Cholly’s childhood was the main contributor to how he was as an adult but most importantly a father. Cholly personality could have been due to him never being part of a family but rather being on his own at a young age which probably led the actions toward his family being unacceptable and hurtful such as him raping his own daughter.

The two other main characters in the novel that are very realistic are Claudia and Frieda Macteer. These two sisters come from a loving family which makes it difficult for them to understand why there is so much hatred toward Pecola but also seem to be the only ones who are able to understand Pecola in some ways. Throughout the story they show how caring they can be towards everyone especially Pecola. They don’t let others influence them from stopping from being friends with her but rather defend her when they can. After hearing about Pecola’s pregnancy they seem to be the only ones who understand Pecola is not to blame for and tell one another that they will try to offer something to God in order for Pecola and her baby to be alright, “we’ll plant the seeds out back of our house so we can watch over them.

And when they come up we’ll know everything is alright. ”pg. 192This shows how even though Claudia and Frieda struggle to not be like others are towards Pecola they actually see beyond her looks but rather try to understand her. While the main characters are described realistically not all of them may appeal to the reader but rather disturb and perhaps disgust the readers while with other characters it might create the opposite. The Bluest Eye, takes place in a different time period and place from where we live in. The novel’s time setting is somewhere around the 1940’s and takes place in Lorain Ohio.

The author clearly describes Lorain Ohio as a place in which one can find rich people as well as poor people, black people as well as white people, and buildings and rivers. The setting of the novel plays an important part of what happens in the story. It shows how the blacks land was distinguished by that of the whites such as when the Claudia and Frieda are in search of Pecola they walk to the rich white’s land and began describing how “ the streets changed; houses looked more sturdy, their paint was newer, the lakefront houses were lovely. ”pg. 105The way the girls describe the place shows how much they admire it and find it very different from where they live.

The girls also describe how they come to this lovely empty park in which they say “white, well behaved children and parents would play there…Black people were not allowed in the park, and so it filled our dreams. ”pg. 105It shows how they being black felt a deprivation of the enjoyment they could have in such a place. It shows how they deeply felt unequal and unjustly treated for their skin color. Geraldine is described to be one of many blacks who try to live like many whites by having “porch swings hanging from chains…grass cut with scythe, sunflowers growing in yards. ”pg.

82 This shows how the setting of the novel plays an important part in what goes on in the story because it hints that the perspective of beauty being light skinned and having blue eyes can be due to the yearning of many blacks wishing to live like the whites do. They might feel that if they too look like them they can have those lovely houses and parks. The setting of the novel helps the reader imagine themselves in the places describe by the author which allows them to understand the situations more clearly. Toni Morrison’s The Bluest Eye, is a novel in which the character’s perspective of beauty can lead to cruelty and injustice to some. Pecola Breedlove is an eleven year old girl whose yearning to have blue eyes in order to bebeautiful scars her for the rest of her life. While she faces tragedy after tragedy in her life those surrounding her don’t contribute to bring some happiness to her life but rather more anguish.

Pecola is forced to live for a while with Claudia and Frieda Macteer after her father, Cholly, “put his family outdoors” pg. 18 after burning down their house. Frieda and Claudia began to understand Pecola a bit more and come to care for her. Pecola throughout the novel is made fun, seen with disgust, and treated unfairly because of her ugliness, which many see as her dark skin. In the novel it talks about how Pauline Breedlove, Pecola’s mother came to be the person she is. After marrying Cholly, Pecola’s father she begins to try to make herself look as the movie starts she sees but eventually develops this hatred to her life which leads to the unloving treatment she has toward her kids.

Cholly too is described to have struggled greatly. He never had an actual family and the many experiences he went through only created a strong feeling of hatred and vengeance in him. One day as Pecola is washing dished her drunken father walks in and feels “ guilt, pity, then love” toward his daughter , not knowing how to show her the love he has for her he rapes her . pg. 161 Once Pecola’s mother find out what happened not only does she blame Pecola for what has happened but whips her too. Claudia and Frieda find out that Pecola is pregnant through stories they hear by neighbors but are disappointed and sorrowful to only hear “they were amused, disgusted, shocked, outraged,” but none of them felt sorry for Pecola.

pg. 190 Pecola’s great pain and tragedy becomes so strong that at the end she hallucinates she has been given the blue eyes she had yearn so much. While there are many books, movies, poems, and plays that the novel The Bluest Eye can have a connection with would be the story Dick and Jane. The story Dick and Jane and The Bluest Eye can have a connection with each other because they both have parts in which things may not have very much meaning but will not be forgotten by the reader such as when Claudia is trying to help Pecola because she believes she is menstruating , “ She was bleeding we were just trying to stop the blood. ”pg. 31 While this is not of great importance to the reader it seems to be something that will be remembered because it shows the innocence the girls still have.

In Dick and Jane the sentences don’t seem to go together or have much importance but will still be remembered. These two stories are also similar in that both have characters that become isolated . While Jane is isolated because her family and pets refuse to play with her Pecola is isolated because of the events that occur to her like she says “I was so lonely for friends and you were right here, right before my eyes. ”pg. 196 Pecola has no one to be with and hallucinates that her best friend is her reflection in the mirror.

Lastly the connection both stories have with one another is the story being told by children which give them a simple understanding. When the author changes from the third omniscient person to first in The Bluest Eye the story is told in the point of view from a child. Like when Frieda isn’t sure of what her mom is doing to Pecola and asks Claudia “You think she’s going to drown her?”pg. 31 This shows how a story told in a different view, being of a child can change the way things are told while showing the innocence children have. Dick and Jane has a connection with The Bluest Eye by Toni Morris.

I personally recommend The Bluest Eye By Toni Morrison because it does a great job in showing the cruelty and injustice the perspective of beauty can bring to a person. While the story may describe some disturbing events it allows the reader to see that not everything is perfect and should appreciate the good things they have in life. I recommend this novel because not only does the story captivate you but teaches you good lessons in life. Never judge someone by their physical appearance because you never know how much you are hurting that person but rather get to know their inner beauty!What happens next is unimaginable. In a sudden shift, Ralston is trapped by a monstrous boulder, unable to free his right hand. With few resources, he is literally caught between a rock and a hard place.

He knows immediately that if no one comes to rescue him he has to cut off his own arm. He also knows that doing this might lead to painful death. The will to live is strong and a reflective text describing his life, his love of extreme sport and his passion for adventure. Although the book shifts from present to past in alternating chapters, the thread is strong and readers should appreciate the background leading up to Blue John Canyon. “A Clockwork Orange the attempt to impose upon man a creature of growth and capable of sweetness, to ooze juicily at the last round the bearded lips of God, to attempt to impose, I say, laws and conditions appropriate to a mechanical creation against, this I raise my swordpen” 25.

This is a quote foreshadowing of what is about to occur to Alex, which is both the main character and narrator of this novel. Alex is a 15 year old teenager that finds it easy to do criminal activities after dark. Alex and his friends decide to go around town with intentions filled with malice; destroying everything in their path. These tanagers committed crimes such as robbing homes, fighting with other boys their own age, raping young girls, to murder. These boys do not realize the real trouble they are heading towards, until the main character Alex, gets caught in an attempt to steal.

His is when Alex realizes that he cannot trust anyone because his so called ’friends’ beat him, ran off, and left him alone to take all the blame. Anthony Burgess’s A Clockwork Orange completely surprised me due to his unique writing style, I did not expect this book to be this marvelous and interesting, but at the same time a terrifying novel; this novel takes, seriously, just about anyone in a roller coaster of emotions. Alex is chosen by the Minister Interior Inferior to conduct an unethical experiment/ study on him. The prison Charlie, Dr. Brodsky, Dr. Bramon, and others that work for the government have made Alex feel comfortable and welcomed in a different scenario.

Alex who had been in state jail for two years was astonished to be in a place like this. He was fed decent food and was able to have his own room and bed. According to Dr. Brodsky, Alex was malnourished so he was given a daily dosage of ‘vitamins’. Alex was injected with a syringe filled with an unknown substance and was then wheeled into a room with a huge screen.

He was then strapped down and was forced to watch violent containing videos. This was called the Ludovico’s technique. For many days this repeated treatment was imposed to him, it got to the point of which he could not hear, see, or even speak any sort of violence without feeling sick or nauseous. “The intention to act violently is accompanied by strong feeling of physical distress” 140. During and after any film he was forced to watch, he would end up feeling like he needed to throw up; he would say, “but it’s not really the films that’s doing it.

But I feel that if you’ll stop these films I’ll stop feeling ill” 129. Alex asked both Dr. Brodsky and Dr. Branom why he needed to be part of this study and Dr. Brodsky responded that “association the oldest education method in the world.

And what really causes you to feel ill?” 129. Alex then becomes suspicious of the medications that were given to him and demanded that they stop with the treatments. Alex swears that it is either the wires that that go into the helmet that he is forced to wear while watching the videos or the actual injections he is receiving, that make him feel nausea and physical pain. Alex wants these doctors to stop experimenting with him so he declares that his actions were wrong, “it’s wrong because it’s against like society, it’s wrong because every veck on the earth has the right to live and be happy without being beaten and tolchked and knifed. I’ve learned a lot, oh really I have” 130. Dr.

Brodsky is not quite sure that Alex is ‘cured’ and believes he should continue with his daily dosage of ‘vitamins’ and also continue to view the violent scenes. “The Hersey of an age of reason. I see what is right and approve, but I do what is wrong” 130. He knows Alex has come to know the difference between right and wrong but he still does not believe that he will impose the rules to his own life. Alex is convinced that he has learned and that these treatments are affecting him. “You’ve proved to me that all this dratsing and ultra violence and killing is wrong wrong and terrible wrong.

I’ve learned my lesson, sirs” 130 he protests to the doctors. These doctors are yet not ready to be convinced that Alex is ‘cured’ so instead they argue that “self interest, fear of physical pain, drove him to that grotesque act of self absent. Its insincerity was clearly to be seen. He ceases to be a wrong doer. He ceases also to be a creature capable of moral choice” 141. Alex is not ready to accept what the doctors are leading him to believe, which is that everything that brings him pleasure is wrong and they ought to do something to make him dislike all the pleasures of life.

“Delimitation is always difficult. The world is one life is one. The sweetest and most heavenly of activities partake in some measure of violence the act of love, for instance, music, for instance” 130 explains Dr. Brodsky. Alex is now harmed by music and all he ever loved, after he received the treatments the doctors conducted on him F.

Alexander who was the man who aided him after the incident has now explained to Alex “you’ve sinned, I suppose, but your punishment has been out of all proportion. They have turned you into something other than human being…music and sexual act, literature and art, all must b a source now not of pleasure but pain”174. “You are a living witness of these diabolical proposals”179. Alex has gone through the worst moments of his life after he was sent to jail and he is now ready to speak against the government in order to prove the injustices that were made on both his behalf and the government’s. “Tortured in jail, thrown out of my house by my own parents and their filthy overbearing lodger, beaten by old men and near killed by the millicents—what is to become of me?” 183. Alex becomes determined to voice is opinion and decides to help F.

Alexander, the man who aided him when he was beaten up by the police, he asks how he could help and F. Alexander tells him “You can be a very potent weapon, you see, in ensuring that this present evil and wicked government is not returned in the forthcoming election”179. He wants to let everyone know what he has been through and suffered, so he speaks out to the public. It seems that the story being told is that f a bad teenager, when really the theme is about the meaning of human freedom. This novel concentrates between good and evil; and how the government experiments on this young teenager and corrupts his mind, in order to behave well, through strict repressiveness a technique called Ludovico’s. I honestly, think everyone should read this novel it’s a classic and a great example of real life situations; it is filled with suspense, it’s very humorous, and also very serious at times.

One must stand for something or fall for anything. Janie Crawford, the protagonist of Their Eyes Were Watching God, enticingly written by Zora Neale Hurston, is a woman who held true to this aphorism. In a world cloaked with long lived hatred and bad fortune, it might have seemed impossible to find a brighter side. Somehow, Janie Crawford and Tea Cake Woods managed to do just that. Though it took many mishaps to bring them together, once they become united, a beautiful story of meaningful bliss unfolds. Their Eyes Were Watching God represents all women in its rebellious attitude for the time period and struck me with its passion and sensitivity to humanity.

“Ships at a distance have every man’s wish on board. ” And by this very first sentence of the novel, we are given a combination of two central themes: the want for freedom and the never ending quest for self discovery. The entirety of the novel is bounded by the constant yearning for freedom and the fulfilling acquisition of it. When Janie is trapped by two overbearing husbands, all she does is wonder about what she might be really missing. Then, when she is released from the manacles of those separate marriages, she truly feels and understands what had been missing: freedom. As she grows closer to the genuine meaning of freedom, she grows closer to her own self discovery, another theme in the novel.

Each obstacle Janie faces further unites her with her true self. With this illuminating story, one cannot help but wonder about his/her own life. But, perhaps the most important theme in this work of fiction is love. It becomes apparent that even after her grasp of her own freedom and self discovery, it is love that matters most to Janie. The love between Tea Cake and Janie is one of those you’ll never find in real life: it is perfectly imperfect.

Hurston’s style is unique. She begins with the end, and though that may sound confusing, it really isn’t. She places the story into a 3rd person close up narrative. The narrative is in the form of Janie telling the story to a friend, but once deep into the novel, this is forgotten because it is in the form of 3rd person omniscient, but really only including the feelings of Janie. The tale feels as though it is coming directly from Janie, with her emotions tethered around each word. The author alternates between a perfect display of rural, black southern jargon dialogue and beautifully sophisticated narration, filled with imagery.

The dialogue is somewhat comical, with its funky wording. “Thank you, Mist’ Starks. You’se noble!You’se du most genlemanfied man Ah ever did see. You’se uh king” this sort of diction makes it difficult, at times, to read at a normal pace. However, it also gives the reader a perfect sense of the setting, bounding one in with the novel.

Passionate is a good description for the most prominent characters of this novel. The two lead individuals have such character in them, it is clear the author had a definite purpose for them. Janie is a good natured, strong willed, but not defiant woman. Her long hair and defined beauty are what first attract others to her, but what draws them in closer is her powerful nature and thirst for life. The next key character if of Tea Cake, a 20 something year old and Janie’s 3rd and most successful husband. Tea Cake is almost as equal in prominence to Janie, for he is what really allows her to start living.

It is due to Tea Cake that Janie finds freedom, love, and herself. Each major character is fully developed so that the reader can almost expect what may be coming next and picture them exactly in action. The smaller roles are played out well, also, but what they are mainly there for is as foil characters for the main roles. The novel takes place in the early 20th century, while segregation is still a flag high on its mast. It depicts the gradual, but slow insertion of the black man into society. Even more than that, it portrays how restricted the role of an African American woman was and the difficulty of acceptance, even from the same race.

While it is a great illustration of southern America at the time, I still was not able to fully grasp it. That world was so different from today and because of that unfamiliarity, the reader may not feel entirely apart of the setting. The author provides the reader with all the right tools to picture and understand the setting; it is up to the reader to allow oneself to be exploited to the indecent racial and sexual discrimination. In the end, Janie Crawford turns out to be a witch. Just kidding. This book has absolutely nothing to do with witchcraft… though, that would have made for an unexpected ending.

Janie’s life first notion of love comes from her grandmother, who raised her. Her grandma insisted upon the idea that once Janie entered womanhood, around 13, she must be married right away. From there, Janie enters herself into two marriages one following after the termination with two men she thought to be very different. Janie learns early on that mistakes come easy in life, but happiness doesn’t always. But, when Janie meets Tea Cake, her world is utterly altered. The air is sweeter, the grass is greener, and she can enjoy life without being someone’s property.

Love is an extremely powerful and complicated emotion that serves as a topic for thousands of writers. In A Farewell To Arms by Ernest Hemingway the author takes a truly interesting and unique approach to the typical love story by setting it as a subplot to one of the greatest wars in human history. The story follows an American ambulance driver working on the Italian front in WWI who falls deeply in love with a British nurse. War is not the only complicating factor in this novel; culture clash, alcoholism, and pregnancy also serve as obstructions to the romance between the two protagonists. Hemingway’s exceptional use of language and marvelous plot development captivated me and provided an enjoyable read. One theme is expressed consistently throughout A Farewell To Arms.

This theme is the inverse relationship of love. Throughout the novel, the love between Catherine and Henry provides much enjoyment for Henry. The two main characters become so thoroughly involved with each other that they feel alone together, shut out from the rest of the world. Everything else ceases to matter to them and they only care about each other. Here is where Hemingway shows the dark side of love—even though they feel shut out, the world is still very much involved in their lives. The war constantly splits them up, depressing them both to a great extent.

Even when Henry tries to run away from the war with Catherine it always seems to catch up to them. Also living in a time and place where mortality is an issue provides yet another complication to falling in love. In the end of the novel when Catherine dies, it seems Henry’s life almost seems to end. The two are constantly on one end of the spectrum or the other. The lesson being taught here is to approach love cautiously and rationally because the effects can be devastating in the long run. The style employed by the author is both unique and interesting.

Since the story is told from the first person, the narrator often provides thoughts as they come to mind. This style, stream of consciousness, lends believability to the character and the story being told while also offering important insight into Henry himself. At times this style is extremely depressing when Henry pleads with God to spare his wife. Other times it is humorous Henry’s philosophical thoughts on war. By bringing the reader into the mind of the main character, the reader can then identify better with Henry’s situation. This also furthers the authors main theme of love, by showing Henry’s care and adoration for Catherine nights in Milan and then contrasting it with times that same love causes him devastation Catherine’s death.

Hemingway also offers much repetition and use of short clauses, both in Henry’s thoughts, as well as conversations he has with others. This is one aspect of the author’s writing that I found unenjoyable and I fail to see how this furthered the author’s purpose. Overall I found the author’s voice, for the most part, to be engaging and interesting. Hemingway offers a wide variety of different characters and archetypes. There is Henry who is an American looking for an identity and sense of purpose in the war.

There is Catherine, the emotionally scarred British nurse who proves to be prone to mood swings. There is Rinaldi and many other Italian men who display cockiness and a sense of masculinity. For example Rinaldi, one of Henry’s cohorts, brags constantly of his exploits with women and raves about his skill as a surgeon. Henry’s surgeon, Dr. Valentini, also displays the archetype of Italian male cockiness.

He presents an intrepid spirit of going into surgery, slashing away any fears held by previous doctors. He even has several drinks with Henry hours before his surgery. This generalization of Italian males is not always believable because often times they act irrationally and their masculine natures almost seem exaggerated. At first it seems clear that the author wants certain characters to be “liked” and others to be ”disliked” by the reader, but at some point the line begins to blur. Rinaldi initially comes on much too strong and cocky at the beginning of the book but towards the middle his kindness and camaraderie with Henry shows through.

When his death is inferred later on the reader almost feels sorry for him. Things with Henry also get convoluted. At first he proves to be morally righteous and a light in a dark time, especially when he defends the unit priest from verbal onslaughts by other soldiers. However, halfway through the book a change is seen in Henry as he begins to succumb to the effects of war. The man who once stood up for his morals becomes lustful, consumes large amounts of alcohol, and shoots a man in cold blood. In A Farewell To Arms, the setting benefits from Hemingway’s writing style.

The author uses stream of consciousness to allow the reader to see through the eyes of the narrator. Rapid fire bursts of concise prose give the reader a perfect image of the setting being presented. When I close my eyes I can still see a bustling city in Switzerland, a tumultuous lake, and a sunny Italian plateau speckled with artillery craters. Visualizing through the narrator’s words and identifying with him through stream of consciousness only furthered the feeling that the reader was actually in the setting being described. One manner in which Hemingway utilizes setting the environmental mood is with symbolic use of rain.

Rain always foreshadows the end of happiness or that something bad is about to happen. It begins raining right before Henry is threatened with arrest and has to flee to Switzerland. It rained the day before Catherine and her baby died. Overall, rain becomes a powerful force for Hemingway. Despite the high points, I found it hard to relate to the places and time being described since this was a unique time for Italy and the entire world. It greatly contrasted with the environment I live in now that is much more modern and less unpredictable.

Plot is definitely another high point in A Farewell To Arms. The author finds a nice balance of the two stories being told. The novel begins with the narrator Henry, an American, working as an ambulance driver on the Italian front in WWI. He seems isolated and lost in regard to the war. While living in the town of Gorizia, he meets a young British nurse and becomes romantically involved with her. Once the writer begins the story of love and the story of war he switches them off almost chapter by chapter.

The “love” chapters tend to be deeper and more thoughtful but not as filled with action as the war counterparts. After Henry sustains an injury on the front, the two different stories begin to intermingle and remain somewhat involved with each other throughout the rest of the book. This balance keeps the book interesting and keeps the reader turning pages. Different events within the plot found me laughing at some points, nervous at others, and at one point on the verge of tears. This book has the potential to connect with many people on an emotional level because many people experience love or care for someone a great deal.

It Is similar to the book All Quiet On The Western Front by Erich Maria Remarque. Both are set during WWI and both investigate the horrors of war seen in the battlefield and the nationalism associated with war. Even though it is set in a very specific historical context it still has the potential to relate to modern events. A good example would be the war in Afghanistan. In conclusion, A Farewell To Arms proved a very interesting and pleasurable read.

Hemingway fascinated me with his unique writing style and accessible but complex plot hooked me and kept me interested. Although Hemingway’s staccato prose may not suit everyone and at times the characters are a bit exaggerated I’d still recommend this book to anyone regardless of whether they are looking for a deep and thought provoking read or just an action packed adventure. Aldous Huxley’s Brave New World captivated me as it described a future society based on social conformity, enforced by hypnopaedia. Huxley describes a world where each social class, from Alpha Plus to Epsilon Semi Moron, is content. This order is backed up by subliminal messages, repeated from birth. Brave New World is an excellent example of class structure gone awry, and a warning to the current generation.

In Brave New World, the main theme is control. Everyone, from the Epsilon Semi Morons to the World Controllers, has been ingrained with a specific set of responses. Huxley is trying to warn us about the dangers of an over controlling upper class in society. When a society becomes too clinical and dry, stagnation occurs. Similarly, Huxley’s style in this novel is clinical and dry, until the appearance of the Savage.

Mr. Savage, living in an unrestrained savage reservation, is more emotional and human than the rest of the characters leading to a shift in the style to elaborate descriptions and beautiful prose. I enjoyed Huxley’s style, as it provided a contrast between the controlled Mustapha Mond and the unrestrained Savage. The clinical prose is very fitting for the cold, unemotional city; the beautiful descriptions are fitting for the beauty of the natural landscape. The narrator in this book is unique, jumping form person to person in order to give the reader an idea of the attitudes of the time period.

While initially confusing, it does help the reader to understand the society in a more complete way. The characters of Bernard, the Savage, and Mustapha Mond represent the three types of people one would most likely find in the dystopian society. Bernard is the most believable, a person who internally questions the society but does not know where to begin a rebellion. The Savage is a believable character who is also the most likeable. His open rebellion and self imposed exile remind me of what toady’s people would most likely do in that situation.

When he destroys the soma distribution, the Savage is trying to free the masses, like so many revolutions in history. Mustapha Mond is the most ambiguous character in the novel. A man who is utterly devoted to the system, and yet knows Shakespeare and at one time openly rebelled. His last speech to the Savage reveals this, and I consider him to be the least likeable character in the book. Mond served as the nebulous, undefined idea of the Enemy, and the Savage could finally see the man who helped enforce the hated system. The setting of this novel is very symbolic.

The city, a dry and cold place, symbolizes the people that live there. They have no emotions, no passions, and no desires. The only object they want is another gramme of soma, in order to take a soma holiday. The wild reservation symbolizes the Savage, who I think is very similar to the people of today. He is familiar with loss, disease, and all of the little pains that make human life valuable.

Huxley’s descriptions of both places are rather vague, leaving the reader to fill in the blanks. Huxley’s world is very different than today’s world, with the major difference being the strict social class structure and the separation of the people the city dwellers and the savages. The story takes place mostly in an area that has no natural life, one that has been taken over by industrialization. Even the bodies are used to create phosphorous, which then helps the factories. Everything is geared toward productivity. On the reservation, the town is a more primitive form of today; it is very similar to Native American reservations in the 1890’s.

In the world of this novel, people are genetically bred toward a certain class and to serve a ruling order. The beginning is about the type of life that most people live, from orgy porgy to soma holidays. Next, the Savage’s small revolt against the World Controllers is told. After Bernard, who already questions the government, brings him back to the city, the Savage tries to restore equality and free thought among the people. The last section of the story tells the results of the rebellion, and continues up until the Savages death.

This book is extremely similar to 1984; Winston is a mixture of Bernard and the Savage. Brave New World is a warning against propaganda and chemical persuasion. I would strongly recommend this book to almost anyone. It does have some adult references in it, but it serves as a great story. The multiple levels of the novel make it very re readable. Sinclair’s depiction of the life the Lithuanian family leads in America once they arrive shows the initial reaction an immigrant experience upon arrival.

The family’s first goal upon arrival is to find an acquaintance the Jonas, the main character’s wife’s uncle, once knew. Jonas had heard rumors of Jokubas Szedvilas being prosperous in his line of work in Chicago; therefore, their search commenced for this long lost friend, whom they hoped would lead them down the right path towards success and happiness the immigrants are told America holds. Sinclair approaches the novel with an imagery that puts the reader next to the characters at all times. His word choice when speaking about the city is harsh, but realistic and honest. He approaches the city as the most foul, run down, over rated and disgraceful place he could ever encounter.

Yet, as the reader continues reading, you see the intelligence and high end marketing techniques Sinclair is admiring about the place. The underlying message is not only that the American Dream is a false hope immigrants depend on making a living out of, but how capitalism ruins a once reputable city into a place worse than anyone could have possibly imagined. The capitalist approach runs the city, and everyone is in on the corruption, stealing money off those who don’t know any better and taking advantage of child and women labor, putting them in jobs only males would be able to do successfully, and paying only half the price. Sinclair’s style is unique in the sense that he literally puts the reader through the social and emotional trials the main characters endure, but he also has the reader sympathize for the family, because we are the ones who read and analyze the foreshadowing Sinclair presents. For example, the city is practically run by the “Beef Industry”, and all of its components. This is foreshadowing how America is, at the time, being run by one majority of the population, and that escaping the cruelty and reality of poverty stricken America is impossible once the characters are sucked into it.

Once they become dependent on the jobs, things begin to fall apart and slowly but surely, they are struck with more poverty in America than they were experiencing in Lithuania, which puts them in a position of confusion and the reader is thrown into the mix thanks to Sinclair’s descriptive and analytical writing style. The main characters of the novel are Jurgis Rudkus and Ona Lukoszaite, two Lithuanian natives who are in love and seek a stable, content lifestyle with one another. They are accompanied to America by Teta Elzebieta Lukoszaite, Ona’s stepmother, Marija Berczynskas, Ona’s cousin, Dede Antanas Rudkus, Jurgis’ father, Jonas, Teta’s brother, and Teta’s children, which all adds up to twelve members. Sinclair introduces the characters to the reader, and the initial reaction s familiarity and sympathy for the characters. They are depicted in the beginning as determined, hard working, and honest people who deserve the best in life, but are left not only poor but in shambled personalities that ruins them as people.

They endure many tribulations which destroy the bond they are well known for, and it is the death of many of these characters that tears the reader apart. They are easily loved and the reader feels like a part of the family when reading the novel, but the hardships the characters go through hardens their hearts with time, and shows the reader that life can change a person’s personality. Sinclair paints a picture in the readers mind, and the picture is not the most attractive work of art that one would hope to encounter. Packingtown, as it is referred to in the novel, was made up of “bare places were grown up with dingy, yellow weeds, hiding innumerable tomato cans” 32. Dirt and grime was a common thing in the city, because of the “’made’ land… that had been “made” by using it as a dumping ground for the city garbage” 33. Much of the city was a “place had an odor for which there are no polite words; and it was sprinkled over with children, who raked in it from dawn till dark” 33.

Even the water, which is usually the one thing a city prides itself in and persistently cares for, “stood there, with the near by soil draining into it, festering and stewing in the sun; and then, when winter came, somebody cut the ice on it, and sold it to the people of the city” 34. The city is drawn out as a bare, crowded, unsanitary place that is unfortunately, the new home of the still hopeful immigrants of Lithuania the book follows. The plot is a typical exposition, rising action, climax, falling action, and resolution based plot. There are multiple climaxes in the novel, but the main one is the death of a dear character, which is unexpected and truly threatening for the other characters in the novel. The beginning is marked with determination in the character’s actions and perspectives, which eventually turns into anger and hatred for the lifestyle they are stuck in, and lastly leads to the total destruction of many of the characters.

It is intriguing in the sense that one never knows what is going to happen next, but they do have a slight idea and it is usually the opposite of what actually occurs. The plot is inviting and once the reader is familiar with the characters and their personalities, it is easy to follow and understand what is going on and how it affects everyone in the novel. This novel is complex in its symbolism and one must be fairly analytical to completely understand what is going to happen next and what it means, but it is very enjoyable nonetheless. The novel is based in a 1906 Chicago city, and it shows how capitalism ruined the ideal immigrant family in that city in the particular time. Upton Sinclair’s writing is captivating and truly draws the reader in. The novel is easy to follow, and the reader will fall in love with the characters and endure every painful experience they go through right alongside them.

The outcome of the novel was a Congressional Act concerning food investigation in 1906, which caused a lot of uproar about society in those days. Personally, the book hits home considering the fact that my family were immigrants, and the novel shows the reality behind the “American Dream” and how false it may lead up to be. “I cry myself to sleep because it’s the only thing I can do right, I avoid you because I would rather be alone, I dress in black so I can be invisible at …” Sarah Dessen’s Dreamland was an eye opener because within seconds your life is changed, drastically. The theme of the book is abuse. Abuse is surrounding everyone everyday and doesn’t stop.

Hitting, pushing, insulting words and anything to put a person down is abuse, some may think its contact but you experience abuse every day. A life lesson is that love blinds you. Being a teenager is hard enough and to go through a lose and then abuse is hard enough, sometimes to find love you have to stand pain and suffer. Abuse is the overriding theme of the book, both physical and emotional abuse from others. It comes in so many forms direct physical contact, threats with intimidation, and abandonment. Abuse is abuse is abuse is abuse.

The style of the author is life touching and always brings a life lesson along. What I like about the writing style is that the text brings you in and really makes you feel and live what the characters are going through. I dislike that in parts of the book the author drifts away from the point and losses the main character in the situation. It’s not funny in the way that it’s abuse from teen to teen but it does make a reader laugh afterwards because to know that anyone can really live it and like Caitlin not say anything because of fear and that you might get really abused more than you already are. Teenagers close themselves to the world because the abuser can be threatening or just for fear of what might happen to you.

It gives you sense, emotion, and everything because the author takes you through the reality of abuse day to day and knowing that in society no one does nothing about it or tries to stop it. The authors voice in unique because from other books because she brings out a controversy problem that is going on every single day, hour, minute, even second, she looks into people’s soul and their real life. Characters are an important factor. The most important character, her name is Caitlin; a sixteen year old decides to make a major change in her own life after her older sister runs away and leaves her alone. She losses love and looks for it in different people, finally finds it but with the wrong person and begins her nightmare. She is the main character, at such a young age and an unexpected way how abuse comes into her life.

Rogerson Biscoe, the guy she is going to fall for. His green eyes and dark curly hair, is absolutely seductive. An appearance that no teenage girl can resist and would do anything for. The writer does make you believe in them as a person because she has such depth and emotions into the sentences that anyone can really feel the characters emotions and what they are going through as you read. I like Caitlin the main character because she actually goes through so much pain and at the end she manages to come out of the spell and continue her life. Every time she falls she manages to get back up.

“If only I do better, I won’t get hurt…” Caitlin said it at the beginning and it started setting the tone for her character but towards the end she lastly said “I don’t deserve this”. It meant that she finally had broken out of the boys spell. The setting in this story starts off as her old life, school, her neighbors’ house, her own home. Then it all changes once her sister leaves and transforms into Rogerson’s car and house, her new friends house Corinna and Dave’s house, and her own thoughts and dreams. The difference in between the two are Caitlin living in her sisters shadow when she is with and after when her sister leaves and she is left alone, desperate for someone to love her and she looks at life with everything being right and never wrong.

Going into situations where she is lost and doesn’t seem to understand anything. She separates and forgets her past but the consequence is that she doesn’t know what is right and what is wrong and goes on living in a lost world. The setting is similar to the world the we live day to day because abuse runs through us, we show it and receive it in the most unexpected ways. Sometimes in ways we don’t even know its called abuse. I feel part of the setting due to the fact that author gets in touch with the reader as the story progresses and it seems as if your Caitlin and living it.

Picturing the story is easy because every detail is in the literature and understandable. The feel you get by reading is when she gets hit or yelled or abused you feel as if you’re the one getting hit and the intensity is strong. The plot/summary is a sixteen year old girl named Caitlin, she is living with her older sister, and she has neighbors, school, and people that love her. On her sixteenth birthday, her older runs away from home, thrusting Caitlin out of her sister’s shadow and into the limelight that she is unprepared to face at such a young age. Cass, Caitlin’s older sister left home without telling anyone three weeks before she was to begin her freshmen year at Yale University. Her sudden departure creates a blank in the family portrait that Caitlin’s parents can’t handle.

They direct all their time to the abandonment of the family and Cass’s reason for running away, and leave Caitlin is left without parental guidance. She is brought into a whole new world when she starts high school and with no one there for her to lean on and support her in the time when she really needs it. She moves into an old ladies house where she cooks, cleans, and many other chores in order to live there and have at least a roof over her head. It follows Caitlin through her sophomore year of high school as she tries to make her own path in the absence of her parents’ guidance, and her sister. She begins to fill in the empty places with whatever attention comes towards her. That attention coming from a new guy friend Rogerson Biscoe and the two other new friends named Corinna and Dave.

Her sophomore year is when Rogerson started paying attention to her and she started feeling that someone was actually taking interest in her too. Her fairytale and one of the most anticipated dreams of her might just be coming true once and for all after two or three years from her sister’s disappearance Cass. Rogerson asks her for her number and she doesn’t doubt in giving it to him, they go out and have a blast. It seems right to her and as time goes on her love towards him starts growing and she gets lost in everything that she does everything. It starts with one abusive word and moves to a push, then a slap, and until to the point where abuse is so harsh that she sheds blood from the force of hits and shoves and everything that comes her way.

For two years she takes the pain until she says “that’s enough” and leaves and to know where she went is unknown, to know what is of her is unknown, but one thing is for sure she is someone that can do anything because anyone that can take a hit from a man for two years and have the courage to get back up every time is something incredible!My conclusion is that no one has a right to hit someone else. Also no one should be put through all misery of abuse. It took me through a real life experience of an abused teenager, just hearing it gives anyone the chills and no one in society actually takes time to listen to teenagers and their problems. Society judges on appearance but they should take time and really get to know the person and see that appearances to lie and someone may seem happy and cheerful on the outside but in reality they are just putting on a fake smile so no one can ask them anything. My final opinion on this book is that it’s the best book that I have read and everyone has a story to tell.

The Hunger GamesDeath can arrive at a moments notice, one swift move and its over. This is the life of a gladiator; a battle to the death for ones own amusement. In Suzanne Collin’s The Hunger Games, a compelling tale of romance and violence, Shows what is caused by the aftermath of a revolt by the thirteenth districts against the almighty Capital, in the country of Panem. Suzanne Collin’s The Hunger Games kept me glued to every page turning twist, revealing just enough information to keep the reader wanting more. With its intricate setting and list of unusual characters; these are the makings of a good book. A major theme in The Hunger Games is Government control.

The Capital controls every move you make, every breath you take; not just with physical force but emotional as well. It is a constant reminder that the “Dark Days must never be repeated. ” 18 They do this by initiating The Hunger Games where teenagers from the ages of twelve through eighteen are forced to participate. Viewed and televised on screen on every district gets to watch a families daughter or son get slaughtered praying that “the odds be ever in your favor” 19 usually aren’t. With the Capital controlling every move you make in the arena the chances of surviving are slim.

This sends a message saying “look how we take your children and sacrifice them and there’s nothing you could do” 29. The parents are powerless when it comes to the reaping, as they can only watch as their son or daughter be chosen. Suzzane Collin’s the Hunger Games had me deeply engaged in the storyline with its intriguing writing style. The story is mostly told in first person view, you only know what the speaker knows, and how she feels especially her sister who “had bad dreams and climbed in with our mother” 3. The speaker analyzes the situation and comes up with a reasonable explanation.

Her sister was scared because the reaping was scheduled at noon. This book has a most serious tone, showing that the speaker must always be an alert. Even in the eyes of the capital “A weakling, I will give no one that satisfaction” 23. Staying strong and vigilant is the only way to survive to protect the speaker’s family. The book doesn’t do much to describe the landscape, terrain but it does give the reader a wave of emotions by the people describing there feelings.

They show admiration as the “crowd touches the three middle fingers of their left hand and to their lips” 24. This gesture is a sign of thanks, which the crowd will be ever in your favor. The main character in The Hunger Games is Katniss Everdeen, a sixteen year old girl responsible for taking care of her family, as they struggle to survive hunger. Katniss at an early age had to mature much more quickly than the others, as her father was “blown to bits in a mine explosion” 5 leaving her to take care of her mom and younger sister prim. Then there’s Peeta Mellark, a sixteen year old boy, the son of the baker, has always loved Katniss Everdeen but had never the opportunity to show it.

Although quite “Peeta actually is charming” 137. He captures the audience attention perfectly, knowing what to say, when to say it; playing the romantic card throughout the book. Then there’s Haymitch Abernathy, the mentor of both Katniss and Peeta. He mentions to both Katniss and Peeta “you don’t interfere with my drinking, and I’ll stay sober enough to help you” 58. Haymitch is an old drunk waiting for his next bottle of whiskey, but when its time to get serious, Haymitch displays his usefulness.

The setting in Suzanne Collin’s The Hunger Games begins in the near future after what seems to be a list of disasters, droughts, and storms engulfing much of the land. Afterwards what was once called North America is now the country of Panem. Panem held a “shining capital ringed by thirteen districts” 18. Each district cultivated, mined, produced, and manufactured one specific component needed to sustain life in the capital. Life in the districts varied, at least in twelve “you can starve to death in safety” 7. Many people in district twelve would starve death, as they could not be allowed outside the borders.

With much game to chase after, Katniss, with the help of her fathers bow, learned to prey on the woodland creatures. Katniss with her hunting skill would “make good money Selling them”5. Every citizen helps each other buy selling there findings at the local Hob; a place of trade and free market. The plot of the story is riveting; hard to imagine without reading every last detail of the story. Their punishment, which has come to be known as the hunger games, is every district must surrender one male and one female adding to a total of twenty four contestants; excluding district thirteenth for initiating the rebellion against the capital. Each tribute is then placed in a huge combat arena where they will be pit against each other and the survivor becomes the hunger games champion.

Every year the Hunger games are held and every year the districts are reminded that there is no escape, no mercy, and no hope; the capital is in control. Suzanne Collin’s The Hunger Games is similar to that of Twilight. Both lovers want to be with each other but cannot because the need to kill each other is very high. Katniss feels she has to kill Peeta in order to survive The Hunger Games, where as Edward feels the need to kill Bella for her infatuating odor she produces. In the end both Edward and Katniss find the strength to ignore there instincts and coexist with there partner.

In conclusion The Hunger Games is a story of love; hate and the passionate desire to survive the impossible. Recommend The Hunger Games to all who adore twilight, as its close but not entirely the same. This is a great novel, and it has been one of the best reads I’ve ever had. I give this a book a nine out of ten, in the hopes that this too will be your favorite book“A boy who won’t stand up for himself becomes a man who can’t stand up to anything” 24. The novel, The Kite Runner, has a universal theme of betrayal and redemption. The author illustrates these themes throughout the novel by creating a plot that makes you not want to put this book down.

Amir, who is the narrator of the story, takes the reader through his shocking life and his betrayal to his so called best friend, Hassan, who is a loyal servant to Baba. One might find the relationship between Hassan and Baba to be quite odd and not the way one would normally treat a mere servant. The reader later finds out in the novel that Hassan is more than a servant to Baba which adds a fascinating and surprising spin within the plot. Khaled Hosseini’s The Kite Runner shocked me with it’s extremely captivating story line with interesting twists and multiple surprises. The universal themes that are found in this novel are betrayal and redemption.

Amir betrays his best friend, Hassan, but later he seeks to redeem himself. The book has many shocks within itself, along with a few life lessons that a reader can apply to his/her own life. Some lessons a reader might get from the book is that one should always be loyal to people close to them, no matter what. Also, another life lesson presented in the novel is that the past will always come back to haunt you. “That was a long time ago, but it’s wrong what they say about the past, I’ve learned, about how you can bury it. Because the past claws its way out” 1.

This also ties in with redemption. Amir wishes to put the past behind him, but he feels the need to redeem himself when Hassan’s only son is in trouble. This can prove to be a good life lesson because a persons past can make who the person becomes in the future. Some main characters of The Kite Runner, include Amir, Hassan, Baba, and Ali. While reading this book, I felt that these characters could portray real people. The author really did a great job in connecting the reader to the characters.

Some may even be able to relate to them. “There is a way to be good again” 1. Amir and Hassan were best friends, along with Baba and Ali, even though both Amir and Baba betrayed them. The author took the reader through riveting events that tore apart the friendship of both Amir, Hassan, Baba, and Ali. Hassan still stayed loyal to Amir throughout the corse of these events, which later made Amir feel like a horrible person and he seeks a chance to redeem himself. The novel is set in Afghanistan and America.

It defiantly contrasts with the world I know for the first part of the book, but as I read on, it became more and more familiar. The author does a great job of making the reader feel like a part of the setting by use of descriptive language. “I became what I am today at the age of twelve, on a frigid overcast day in the winter of 1975. I remember the precise moment, crouching behind a crumbling mud wall, peeking into the alley near the frozen creek. ” As I read the book, I really felt a part of the setting, as well as I connected with the characters. The author did an outstanding job making sure that the reader was able to picture in his/her mind of what Afghanistan was like.

The plot of The Kite Runner was amazing. I completed the book in no time because the author kept drawing me in with new twists and surprises with every turn of a page. The story line is so unpredictable, yet extremely interesting. The book has many symbols and quotes that have such powerful meanings. One of my favorite quotes from the book is “for you a thousand times over”. This quote shows the loyalty that Hassan has for Amir, and how he would do just about anything for him, even though Amir later betrays Hassan.

This book does not connect to me on a personal level so much, but I did feel for the characters as they went through hardships. I have not read a book like this, so I cannot compare it to another. I can honestly say that this is one of the best books I have read, the story line was so fascinating. This book kept me interested and when I finished it, I wish I hadn’t. Hassan was such a loyal friend and an all around good person, while Amir was the opposite, even though he seems to have redeemed himself by the end of the book. I would recommend this book to anyone, I’m sure you’ll enjoy it.

C. Torres Period 21/27/11 Jane Eyre by Charlotte BronteIs the mind truly stronger than the body?Do we as humans allow our body’s lusts hunger, sexual pleasure, etc. to control us?Jane Eyre, by Charlotte Brontë, tells the story of Jane Eyre, a plain yet impassioned young girl, who, using keen intellect and reason, manages to win the love of her master. Brontë’s Jane Eyre captivated me with the intensity of its plot and unique style; it did not fail to keep me entertained. A major theme in Jane Eyre is love versus self government.

Jane Eyre grows up friendless and miserable; both her mother and father die of a fever and leave her to the care of her uncle, Mr Reed. Soon after, he too perishes and from then on, Jane is forced to live with her cruel aunt, Mrs Reed. Mrs Reed and her children are cruel to her, they constantly remind her of her dependence and make her life miserable. Jane, seeking shelter from the darkness in her life, looks in her crib, “To this crib always took doll; human beings must love something, and, in the dearth of worthier objects of affection,” she cherished the shabby doll 113. Amidst all the reproach, Jane searches for a sense of being valued; she wishes to be loved.

After a fight with her aunt, Mrs Reed decides to send Jane away to school. When Mrs Reed imparts this fact to Jane, Jane is thrilled because she sees an opportunity to begin a new life, make new acquaintances, and be happy. Jane is soon sent away to Lowood school, where she quickly befriends a girl named Helen Burns. Jane imparts to Helen that “to gain some real affection from you, or Miss Temple, or any other whom I truly love, I would willingly submit to have the bone of my arm broken, or to let a bull toss me, or to stand behind a kicking horse, and let it dash its hoof at my chest” 345. Jane is willing to sacrifice herself in order to gain love.

After living at Lowood for seven years, Jane decides that it is finally time to leave. She gathers her meager belonging and heads out to Thornfield where she has been hired as a governess. Jane is received with warm affection at Thornfield; she is amazed at the different personality of each character, which is unlike the unvaried, plain personality accustomed at Lowood. Jane grows fond of Mrs Fairfax and grows suspicious of Grace Poole. Both these emotions are, in short, nothing to what she feels for Mr Rochester, her master.

Jane falls deeply in love with her master, but she knows that it is a forbidden love. Alone in her room, Jane delivers her soliloquy, “”I can live alone, if self respect, and circumstances require me so to do. I need not sell my soul to buy bliss. I have an inward treasure born with me, which can keep me alive if all extraneous delights should be withheld, or offered only at a price I cannot afford to give. ”” The forehead declares, “Reason sits firm and holds the reins, and she will not let her feelings burst away and hurry her to wild chasms.

The passions may rage furiously, like true heathens, as they are; and the desires may imagine all sorts of vain things: but judgment shall still have the last word in every argument, and the casting vote in every decision”” 898. Over the course of the novel, Jane Eyre learns that she must gain love and not harming and sacrificing herself in the process. Brontë’s Jane Eyre captivated me with its unique writing style. The story of Jane Eyre is told is in the first person point of view. The narrator, Jane, recalls events that have taken place in her life; she comments on what the characters might be thinking and feeling, but these comments are based solely on her observations.

One may dislike the use of first person narration because it focuses more on the narrator. The narrator sounds conceited throughout the novel because she keeps using “I” and “my”; also, she keeps referring to her appearance and feelings. The narrator is limited to her senses, however she does not know the feelings or thoughts of the characters. Jane fails to give insight on a character’s emotions, for example, “St. John’s eyes, though clear enough in a literal sense, in a figurative one were difficult to fathom. He seemed to use them rather as instruments to search other people’s thoughts, than agents to reveal his own.

” 1557. If Jane Eyre had been written in a third person omniscient, then the reader would know what St. John were thinking. Another negative aspect about first person narration is that it is bias. Jane reprimands Hannah, “But I do think hardly of you,” I said; “and I’ll tell you why not so much because you refused to give me shelter, or regarded me as an impostor, as because you just now made it a species of reproach that I have no ‘brass’ and no home”” 1541.

Hannah was wrong to judge Jane, but there is something truly forbidding in the way she criticizes Hannah. The style is unique because she continually clarifies some details in her writing for her “reader”. The author writes in proper English, similar to Charles Dickens but differs due to the fact that Brontë ‘s writing is more feminine. “”Where the dickens is she?” he continued… “Joan is not here: tell mama she is run out into the rain. ”” 11.

“Where the dickens” is a phrase that is no longer used in today’s society. “Tell mama she is run out into the rain” should be replaced with “tell mama she has run out into the rain” to make it sound more American English. Brontë’s writing style gives me an idea of the location that it is set in. During most of her life, Brontë lived in Yorkshire, a town in England, where they spoke in proper English. Brontë’s voice is strong in the sense that she uses concepts such as religion and intellect as two of her major themes.

She uses the concepts of religion, passion and intellect in a way that was innovative. Religion, intellect, and passion are manifested by the characters. In the novel Jane Eyre, many of the characters are endowed with a symbolic importance. Jane Eyre represents the different elements of religion, social class, and gender that were circulating around the time the novel was written, the Victorian Era in England. During this time, women were considered inferior to men and Jane must eventually overcome this obstacle to gain equality with the man she loves. Also, the social class in England at the time was highly strict, another obstacle Jane must overcome.

Several characters represent different religions that were popular during the time. For example, Helen Burns represents a form of Christianity that stresses tolerance and acceptance. St. John on the contrary who represents an extremely radical form of Christianity that stresses glory, ambition, and self sacrifice. Mr Brocklehurst represents an Evangelical form of religion that gains power by stripping other religions of their faith and personifies the paranoia caused by the Evangelical movement. Bertha Mason, Mr Rochester’s wife, is a represents the way England physiologically feared other cultures they met with.

All of these characters have traits that attribute them to fiction fragments of Brontë’s imagination and not real people from a typical American household: the same may not hold true for England. All the characters appeal to the reader, especially Jane Eyre. Jane Eyre appeals to the reader because she is very intelligent. Jane “in time…rose to be the first girl of the class; then was invested with the office of teacher” 366. It is a very special achievement to be the first girl of the class; Jane must have been really intelligent.

Jane was so intelligent that they chose her to perform the job of teaching the other girls. Jane also appeals to the reader because she is virtuous. Jane reprimands herself for her wild thoughts, “You repeated to yourself this morning the brief scene of last night?Cover your face and be ashamed!” 711. Jane has a strong sense of what is right; this is how she maintains her integrity over the course of the novel. Another way Jane appeals to the reader is due to the fact that she is not beautiful.

Jane tells herself, “”Listen, then, Jane Eyre, to your sentence: to morrow, place the glass before you, and draw in chalk your own picture, faithfully, and without softening one defect; omit no harsh line, smooth away no displeasing irregularity; write under it, ‘Portrait of a Governess, disconnected, poor, and plain”” 712. Jane knows that she is not beautiful, and this does not matter to her. Jane dresses the way she likes because she does not care about what people think of her. Jane’s character creates a new archetype, a type of heroine that is not beautiful; a heroine that gives inspiration to the more common people. The story of Jane Eyre is a great story filled with passion, betrayal, renewal, and triumph. The characters in Jane Eyre each embody a distinct set of beliefs that were circulating around England at the time.

The novel is set in the country of England. Brontë may have chosen this landscape because she lived in England. The novel takes place in several locations throughout England. It starts in Gateshead Hall, then shifts to Lowood School, then to Thornfield Hall, then to Moor House, then Morton, and finally to Ferndean. Gateshead Hall and its red room haunt Jane’s memory because this is where she lived for ten years alongside her cruel aunt.

Jane lived at Lowood School for eight boring years. Thornfield Hall is where Jane finally starts to live and awaken from her boring, lonely life. Jane lives at Moor House for a year; her stay at Moor House is blissful and peaceful. At Morton, Jane takes up an occupation as a schoolmistress for the poor village school, where she does good but is unhappy. At Ferndean, Jane reunites with Mr Rochester and they are married. Brontë omits the name of the country where Jane resides, giving the reader only the suffix shire as a hint.

The countryside of England is very similar to Newport Beach. A day in England sounds more appealing than a day at Newport. Brontë makes the reader feel like he or she is part of the setting. She engages the reader into the setting of the book and makes them feel as if they were one with nature. The reader is able to easily visualize the setting.

For example, Jane recalls that “The dew fell, but with propitious softness; no breeze whispered. Nature seemed benign and good; I thought she loved me, outcast as I was” 1453. Jane feels that she is becoming one with nature. The setting itself is important, for example Thornfield, where Jane falls in love with Mr Rochester. Jane runs into Mr Rochester at Thornfield Park “on so lovely a night it is a shame to sit in the house; and surely no one can wish to go to bed while sunset is thus meeting with moonrise” 1118. On that night, Jane confesses her love for Mr Rochester, they kiss, and get engaged.

The imagery in this quote is powerful, Brontë gives the reader a perfect mental image of the setting. The setting, the characters, and the themes in the novel all develop the overall plot of Jane Eyre. The plot of the novel is original and very well developed. The novel takes place over a period of many years. It begins on a rainy day at Gateshead with Jane, at the time ten years old, and her aunt. Mrs Reed does not allow Jane to be in the same room as her family, so she sends her away.

Jane is relieved that she does not have to stay; she selects a book and starts to read. John, her cousin, comes in and hits her with the book. She is then sent to the red room for “fighting” with her cousin where she imagines her uncle’s ghost; she screams and faints. The apothecary attends her an ask her if she wants to go to school. She is sent to Lowood, an orphan asylum, to be educated. Jane lives eight boring years at Lowood and then becomes a governess.

She is starts to fall in love with her master, Mr Rochester, a dark and impassioned man. Mr Rochester proposes to Jane and she accepts. On the day of their wedding, Jane finds out that Mr Rochester is already married to Bertha Mason, his mad wife he keeps locked up. Betrayed, Jane flees Thornfield, penniless. Jane is forced to beg and sleep outdoors. At the end of three days, Jane is taken in by Diana, Mary, and St.

John Rivers. The former finds her a job as a schoolmistress. One day, he tells her that has inherited 20,000 pounds and that the Rivers are her cousins. Jane decides to share her fortune with her new. They all live peaceful together until one day, St.

John declares that he will travel to India to spread his religion. He offers Jane the opportunity to travel with him as his wife, but she refuses because she hears Rochester soul calling for her. She travels back to Thornfield to discover that it has been burned down by Bertha Mason, who died in the fire. She also finds out that Rochester lost one of his hands and that he is now blind. She finds Rochester at Ferndean, his new abode, where they rebuild their relationship and marry. Jane’s love story is very romantic; it ends happily.

Brontë’s Jane Eyre is similar to Pride and Prejudice, by Jane Austen. Both novels tell the story of a man and a woman who fall passionately in love, but must overcome differences before they can be together. Similarly, both Jane and Elizabeth’s love ultimately ends in a happy marriage. However, there are several obstacles that impede the protagonists from being with the men they love. Both protagonists, Jane and Elizabeth, are plain, humble, young ladies that meet their true love by chance not knowing it at first. On the first encounter, the protagonists do not believe that they could ever fall in love with the men because the men are older, moreover because they stern, unlike themselves.

Yet, the more time they spend with the men, the deeper in love they fall with them. At first, the men are unfriendly to the plain creatures but the protagonists manage to win the men’s hearts using not beauty, but intelligence. The men, then, fall in love with the protagonists but they cannot be together because social classes forms a barrier. The protagonists, being from humble means, are not wealthy like the men, and social norms in England at the time are very strict. However, love manages to overcome these differences and they get married.

Both ladies used intelligence to win equality with the men they loved. In conclusion, Jane Eyre is a novel full of religion, love, and intellect. I award this book five stars because it keeps the reader engaged in its great plot. I would definitely recommend this novel to anyone who enjoys fine literature. Andre Johnson is just one of the most typical teenagers that you’ll see in streets, someone who plays basketball, eats a lot, and has a lot of dreams to accomplish.

Andre Johnson lives with his mom, his dad, and his sister in one normal house. Shawn , Andre’s best friend is a white kid who likes to play ball with Andre at the nearby court. Also another character from the book is Cedric the court jester from what I heard, is a comedian that works at a bar to entertain folks who wants to have a good time. Cedric asked Andre to visit one of his shows but instead of having a good time, it made issues between Cedric and Andre wherein Andre who dislikes racism is mad about the jokes that Cedric said about black people. Andre worked as a writer for Mr. Jarvin at the affairs magazine office.

One day Mr. Jarvin asked Andre to make an article about racism. Grace, Andre’s Girlfriend is a Latina girl whom he met because of Shawn’s help was suppose to meet Andre at a cafe, Sadly, Andre was attacked by the same guys who called Mr. Jarvin during the day Mr. Jarvin was going to congratulate Andre.

Andre suffered heavy damage, his right hand is almost impossible to be healed because of it getting slammed at the door during the day he was attacked. After months of being unresponsive his best friend Shawn showed up with a gift that made Andre back to his senses. After a few more months Andre was awarded for his great article that almost ended his life, good thing Andre writes with his left and not his right because his right hand was almost done.

AR Online Literary Review About Books

      Comments Off on AR Online Literary Review About Books

The idea of a professional book review is in part to briefly summarize the ideas of the book, but the main focus is to give your opinion about the book’s merits – it is a critical analysis of the book. Just like in the literature critique assignment, ‘critical’ does not imply that you are going to be mean or harsh in your review. It means that you are going to evaluate objectively whether the authors have fulfilled their objectives in the book, and whether they have used persuasive and unbiased evidence to support their claims. Did you find the book engaging?Persuasive?Did you agree with it?Did you enjoy it?Would you recommend it to others?What is the intended audience of the book?Does it succeed in reaching this audience?James Frey titles the book I read this quarter “A Million Little Pieces”.

In the beginning of the book, James wakes up in an airplane and is wondering where he is headed to. He wakes up and he is bleeding, has a broken, and is missing four teeth. He doesn’t know how he ended up with these injuries. He asks a flight attendant where he is headed to and she tells him that he is going to Chicago and that a doctor and two men put him on that plane. When the plane arrives at his destination he is unable to get off without assistance even with his best efforts he makes. James parents are waiting for him at the airport and he gets upset when he sees them.

They found out about the injuries from one of James friends and tell him that he got them from a fall down of a fire escape but James doesn’t recall any of this. James parents then drive him up to a rehab clinic. When he arrives a worker informs him that the clinic has a high success rate of any similar institution in the world. A counselor from the clinic interviews James to find out what substances he has abused of. From James answers she finds out that he takes any substance that he can get his hands on. When he is alone he starts to hallucinate and starts to loose control of his body functions.

When he gets to this point he is given pills to take for the process of the withdrawal. He is then directed to a room where he can smoke and watch T. V. but he is not allowed to the other nurses. James wakes up in a dark room by himself.

He walks to the bathroom and bumps into Roy. Roy tells James that his job is to clean the toilets from the group rooms. He then cleans them and goes back to his room to throw up. After he eats his breakfast he is taken to the dentist by Hank, he is a recovering alcoholic who now works at the clinic. James meets Leonard during lunchtime. Leonard claims that James has been calling him Gene Hackman for days.

They have a small confrontation and after their confrontation they become really good friends. He goes to his room and starts to lecture for a Twelve Step program. Larry finds out he has HIV and is worried he might have passed it to his wife and kids. In the same night James has a dream that he is sitting in front of a pile of drugs, using them and getting high. He takes a shower and when he is out he finds out that his friend Larry is gone.

He worries about him and wonders why his friend decided to leave. James wakes up after his sleep and starts throwing up for more than three times. He goes back to bed and starts to dream that he has a loaded gun under a bag of cocaine and that he puts the barrel in his mouth. He gets up and goes to the bathroom where he starts to throw up again. James is taking Alcoholics Anonymous classes where he has to show up to several times. Ken takes James to a lecture with Dr.

Baker, he tells him that he has done so much damage to himself and warns him that the next time he uses drugs or drinks he will end up dying. He is forced to follow the Twelve Steps or do something of his own. Back Roads, Tawni O’RielBy Luis Adrian TorresTawni O’Riel’s book Back roads it is a very mind blowing book about the real meaning of family values and how that takes role in families that are very much corrupt and is very separate and has many deaths being involve. This book is about a boy named Harley Altmyer and how he struggle to keep his family together and how he has to take care of his three little sisters in which he feels like he shouldn’t take care of them because he should have his own life . For example in the book he says, “I shouldn’t be here, I should be in college drinking beer and chasing women.

” In my opinion I believe that this is a good book and has a lot of climax events in this book. The theme of this would have to be in my opinion has to be love. I say love because of how Harley loved his sister so much that he is willing to put aside his parting and his college and drinking beer and doing drugs to be at home taking care of his little sisters because of the killing of their father which was committed by their own mother. I feel very strong about the author expression of the theme because of how she shows the struggle in Harley’s emotions to do what he wants to do which is partying or what he has to which is watch his sisters which if he doesn’t do no one will. Harley even through all his struggles was able to show the importance of love to himself and to his only family. So as the characters that follow in this book, in my opinion I feel like almost every character in this book has a struggle with something in their life.

Harley being the main character was in struggle between the importance of love within his family or the love that he wanted to have for college, beer, and women. He was only 19 years old and he had just graduated from high school so he was so excited about going onto college and moving out. He was a very smart man and he was also a very emotional person because of how much his family meant to him. His mother on the in hand was a very opportunistic but in a negative way. She was a money chaser but she was crooked because of how she would cheat people and because her good first appearance look she had people opened up to her and she took advantage of that. She is also the murderer of her husband which is Harley’s father.

Another main character was his father and he was a very hopeless and abusive father. He was failing as his role in his children and because of the he would beat up his wife and children. The setting take place in a small oil town called Penning, Pennsylvania. Like I included it is a small town surrounded by trees and has a coal mine and an oil producing area. It also takes place home where all the problems happen and where the murdering of the father took place.

Another location would be in hospital where Harley and his sisters went to go see their father all bloody and shot in which he died of shock and loss of blood. Another setting takes place in jail where Harleys mother is at and where she also tells him and I quote,” It feels good knowing that I don’t have to worry about those hell bound kids of mine cause I stuck in this joint. ”The plot in my opinion is a very interesting and includes a lot of climax and has a lot of flashbacks included. So it starts off in the living room when Harley comes home from hanging out with his friends and see his mom and dad fight about how much of a poor bastard he is and how she has to do all the work to get money. So the dad slaps her and Harley jumps in to push his dad away from his mom.

More into the story the dad shows Harley about the shotgun he has had since the day his father killed a bear in the woods and he also shows him ammunition that he says is for the bear he wants to kill. So one day Harley comes home and finds his dad really drunk and he is being very sexual and abusive to the oldest sister Amber and he pulls him away and he gets struck by his father and Harley falls to the floor and that when their mother yells and him to stop what he was doing so he slammed her against the wall. So when she gets up she runs into the room and grabs the gun loads it up and goes back into the living points it at the dad and he say,” shoot me then bitch” and she got angered and she shot him. In conclusion i think this is a very good book and I recommend it to people that are interested in family suspense book. This book has many family problems and has a lot of emotional stress and emotional differences that in the end separates the characters in the book. Harley’s life in my opinion was pretty bad and I always wonder how he was able to maintain a balance of not breaking down or losing his mind.

The author did a very good job at expressing the theme and also showing the true colors of the characters in this book. “A pair of Peacekeepers dragging the old man who whistled to the top of the steps. Forcing him to his knees before the crowd. And putting a bullet through his head. ” p.

62. This is the typical life in Panem, a fictional country, where government has full control of the people. There are 12 districts in the country. Katniss Everdeen, the narrator, lives in District 12. She is forced to compete in the 75th Hunger Games and has to prove to everyone that she is in love with Peeta Mellark. Her decisions will determine her fate and the fate of her friends and family.

Catching Fire, by Suzanne Collions, relates to your world and will make you feel brave and clever as you read. One of the main themes in Catching Fire, is survival. If you want to win the Hunger Games you have to be the winner, meaning, you have to defeat everyone else and be the last one alive. To survive you have to be physically and mentally strong, brave, and smart. All sorts of obstacles get in your way, but that’s the whole point of survival.

There are obstacles such as, hunger, injuries, disasters, animals, poison, weapons, and last but not least, the Games’ rules. Katniss’s best possession was love, now it is her hunting skills only because the Government did not approve of the last Hunger Game’s victory, in which Katniss and Peeta both survive thanks to their love attempted sacrifice. The author’s style is somewhat unique and easy to read. The book is written in first person. As you read you feel you are reading a diary with adrenalizing adventure.

Best of all, you encounter real life situations as well as fictional ones. It does not create the fictional ones too exaggerating or way too out of the ordinary. Instead, they flow really well with the plot and don’t force your mind to imagine hard details. Another feature about the style is the emotions. You easily perceive what is right and wrong, where love is coming from, feelings that drive a person’s decisions. A very young person can read this and enjoy it.

The characters in the story are awesome!They are straightforward in everything. This is no Shakespeare or anything that complex. Gale Hawthorne, Katniss’s best friend, tells her that he is in love with her. She admits her love for him, but knows her feelings are being split into two. Also, the President of Panem, President Snow, speaks to Katniss and threatens her not to rebel or her family will pay the price with their lives. Everyone knows their business, they don’t have to foreshadow anything or solve mysteries.

Of course, in order to feel like the characters you’ve got to relate to them. Their personalities are all different. Some are caring, loyal, loving, weird, pretty, honest, and helpful. Others are betraying, liars, and cold hearted. The character I admire the most is Katniss.

The one I dislike is, actually, I don’t dislike anyone. The story takes place in Panem, a story bound country. There are 12 Districts and the Capitol. There used to be a 13th district, but it got destroyed due to rebellion against the Government. Katniss resides in District 12.

Her family lives there and all the people that admire her for her clever maneuvers in the last Game. The Hunger Games take place in a stadium, specifically built for most of the intense action every year. There is imaginary technology and nature that only the Government has access to. Everyone else only has access to a home, food, and tools essential for survival. The Districts are very poor so I would rather live in the elite class. You can imagine everything as you read because the details are simple and cool.

After winning the last Hunger Games, Katniss has been enjoying the luxuries of life for a while. Her family has more than enough supply of food for a full year. In the last Games she managed to win along with Peeta, only because they defied the rules of the Game. So because of that the Government took action, killed the Game makers, and forced Katniss and Peeta to play the next 75th Hunger Games, so they can prove to the Districts that their victory did not work out of defiance, but instead out of love. Their Games are televised so the Disctrict people pretty much know everything that goes on in the Games. The Government is scared that after watching Katniss’s defiance, there will be a rebellion forcing them to wipe out whatever gets in their way.

So far there have been quite a few uprises throughout the Districts, so it is up to Katniss and Peeta to save the people and their own lives as well. You will read about their experience in the Games, and I personally think that is the best part of the story. Overall this book is very enjoyable. You get a touch of real life drama, real people, politics, adventure, nature, and fiction. It is as good as the first book, The Hunger Games, but this is part two. Characters will relate to you or your friends.

The issues also relate to your real world for example, government control. Government controls the people so chaos doesn’t emerge. Also life is about survival. You either survive or die. So this book is pretty much straightforward within its messages.

I recommend this book to all ages, so read it and enjoy it. Don’t forget, you will feel brave and clever as you read. The theme of this book is how life can be when you’ve lost the people you mostly loved in the world. In this book The Five People You Meet In Heaven tell us about how Eddie faces his life and how he went to heaven. The lesson in this book I about how you had a happy life and then it all goes away when you lose a loved one and also how you sacrifice yourself to save someone. This author’s style is very interesting because his writing is very deep.

The way he writes about the hard times Eddie goes through his life. I don’t dislike anything about the book and what I like about the book s that it’s easy to understand it. The book is not funny but it sure gave me a set of place by showing that even though he went through hard times he still saved lots of lives and sacrificed himself in the war. The authors “voice” is unique and it’s like other books I’ve read. The characters in this book are very interesting. The author does make me believe that the characters are real because people say that when you die and go to heaven you meet with family that died or friends.

I like all the characters because every character has its own special part where they tell their part of how they died. It makes me feel sad because of they way they tell about themselves and how there lives were before they died. Eddie, who is the main character of the story, is the type of guy who is willing to do anything for someone lives. The Blue Man is the one first person he meets when he awakes in heaven. He shows Eddie the first lesson and shows him around. The Captain is the second person he meets.

The Captain is one of Eddie’s friends when they were at war. Ruby is the third person he meets. She teaches Eddie to control he’s anger. Tala if the fifth person he meets and she’s the little girl that he saw crawling and tried to save her. The setting doesn’t compare tome because I’ve never lost someone I really love in this world or at east not yet but I hope no one that I love dies. It doesn’t make me feel part of the setting but I can feel inside of me when I read the part about eddies life and the rest of the characters.

I can picture the setting if I were to close my eye. I can picture the time he was at war and when he’s in heaven. I picture the setting by how hard Eddie life was when both of he’s parents and wife died. How hard it hit him. Also, when he’s in heaven, its not what I think heaven would be like if I were to died and go to heaven.

I think it’d be different than what people think heaven really is. The plot tells all lot of things that happened with Eddie’s life and the other characters in the story. It tells us of the time Eddie fought in the war and how his boss ht him the legs. Also the times he’d sacrificed anything for people that he really cared about. Also, of the people he meets in heaven were from the same place where he lived which was in Ruby Pier. When he’s father died he had to work to support his mother and how hard it was for him when he’s wife Marguerite died.

Also, when he saw Tala the little girl crawling was just a imaginary but at the same time it wasn’t because he ended up going the heaven. Literary Book Review:Khaled Hosseini’s book, The Kite Runner captivates the reader with vivid diction, imagery and flashbacks. The storyline revolves one main character who struggles through the harshness of reality. The story transitions from multiple time periods and different countries. “That was a long time ago, but it’s wrong what they say about the past, I’ve learned, about how you can bury it. Because the past claws its way out.

Looking back now, I realize I have been peeking into that deserted alley for the last twenty six years. ”In chapter one, Amir the main character begins the novel by informing the reader of his past then later prepares them for what he endures on his journey for redemption and unconditional love. Redemption, persistence of the past and the need for love are the three main themes that are consistent throughout the novel. Amir and his father live in Afghanistan with two servants: Hassan and Ali. When Amir was born, his mother died giving birth to him, which impacts his decisions on his journey for redemption. Not only does his father blame him for the death of his wife, Amir seeks to impress and gain acceptance from his father, a retired champion Kite Flyer.

Amir, like every other kid loves to fly kites in his hometown, yet he still never won a contest which disappoints his dad. His dad doesn’t believe in him or think of him as a strong independent young boy, instead only notices his weaknesses and flaws. Amir tries countless times to forget about the past and start over but his father always brings up the past experiences which sends Amir on a search for redemption and a fresh start at life. Amir’s relationship with his father is a love hate relationship. Amir admires his dad and aspires to be just like him, but his father holds so much guilt it causes a relationship filled with tension. Amir’s longing to be free of guilt is another reason why he sets out on his journey.

Unlike most authors, Hosseini uses unique literary devices and out of the norm tools to enhance the reading. When describing the kite flying contests or local customs the author uses a unique approach using descriptive detail and imagery. The use of flashbacks also reoccurs throughout the book. Hosseini transitions from different time periods as the book progresses. The author’s choice of diction heavily impacts the story outline, especially in Amir and Hassan’s case. Instead of progressing in chronological order, Hosseini uses flashback and foreshadowing which makes the book even more exciting.

Amir, Hassan and Baba are the three main characters in the book. Amir the main character is fortunate enough to be raised in a wealthy family and was seen as rich and spoiled from the other families. From the outside, Amir looked like he had it all, except the unconditional love from his father. Because Amir and his father are wealthy, they have two servants. Hassan is a servant who works in Amir’s house but happens to be the same age as Amir. Towards the beginning of the story Amir and Hassan start off as really close friends; they even won their first kite flying contest together.

As the story progresses and Amir sets out on his journey, their friendship falls apart and they go their own ways. Baba, the other main character is probably the most influential person in the story. Baba wishes and expects a lot from Amir which leaves him with very high standards to fulfill. As a result of broken relationships, all three characters continue on with their own lives independently and don’t reunite until Hassan’s public execution and Baba’s death caused of old age. The setting takes place in Kabul, Afghanistan.

Amir and Baba live with two servants and have many luxuries in life. The setting originally takes place in Afghanistan then, as Amir grows older he flees to the United States, where he later settles down and marries Soraya. All three of the main characters are adapted to their culture and heritage and are seen as “innocent”. When Amir does travel to California, he continues to follow the customs he was inclined to back in his hometown. The setting only takes place in two countries, but the time period extends from 1975 through 2000. The plot of the story is about Amir, who loses his friendship with Hassan because he watched Hassan get raped by bullies.

Amir feels so guilty about not intervening the unfortunate incident; he frames Hassan which leads to both of the servants leaving the house for good. Years pass and the Soviets attack their country forcing Amir to flee the country and settle down in California. While living in California, Amir and Baba run into an old friend, General Taheri. Amir later marries Taheri’s daughter Soraya shortly before Baba is diagnosed with lung cancer. After Baba passes, Rahim Khan an old friend of Amir calls him and persuades him to come back and visit him in Pakistan. While visiting his sick friend, Baba adopts a boy who is being sexually abused by Assef, the same boy that raped Hassan many years ago.

Throughout his life, Amir learns what it means to be a true friend and finally becomes satisfied with himself after his long journey of redeeming himself and proving himself to Baba. After reading the novel, I cannot compare it to any other book. The story line is unique from all other books that I have read. The constant transition from one time period to another is interesting and keeps the reader captivated. The story line is somewhat predictable like many other books, but there is always a twist in the story. The Kite Runner may be similar to other books that have characters that flee to other counties and face the challenges and hardships of being a minority.

In conclusion, I thought the novel was very well written with a particular story line. Personally it wasn’t one of my favorite books because it was very predictable at times. I would recommend this book to someone who enjoys a unique approach at writing, and someone who can follow the many transitions that appear throughout the novel. The Great Gatsby does an excellent job portraying the economical conflicts a generation faces in America. The novel is about the lives the characters have come to live according to the wealth they have. Daisy one of the characters demonstrates how her obsession for wealth has led her to making poorly made decisions unlike Nick who seems to be one of the few who doesn’t let money influence them but rather continues to live by the principles he believes to be the best F.

Scott Fitzgerald’s The Great Gatsby lures the reader into flipping page after page with its conflicting tale and unique style. In The Great Gatsby the author, F. Scott Fitzgerald, includes several themes throughout the novel of great significance. Some themes one runs into while reading The Great Gatsby are love, dishonesty, betrayal, and the corrupting influence of wealth. The corrupting influence of wealth seems to be the most significant theme since many of the actions and decisions seen in The Great Gatsby are due to the yearning of the people to be wealthy and want to have a “glamorous” life like the upper class. The narrator, Nick, mentions how society is willing to do illegal jobs in order to acquire as much money as they possibly can, such as Jay Gatsby who “bought up a lot of side street drug–stores here and in Chicago and sold grain alcohol over the counter.

”pg. 133. The society as a whole seems to have forgotten what truly is important and focuses greatly on money. The corrupting influence of wealth is also seen in the novel in how those that are in the upper class, such as Daisy and Tom, have become extremely shallow and careless. Daisy and Tom, like many in their time period care nothing for the poor but themselves.

Not only do they consider others less but sort of expect them to clean up for their behavior. As Nick watches Gatsby being buried he remembers how “Daisy hadn’t sent a message or a flower” pg. 174 Daisy wanting to keep her status as an upper class woman does not attend Gatsby’s funeral knowing that Tom would get furious and even end their marriage. It shows how she has lost her values as a human and is more loyal to her wealth like many other women in society. The corrupting influence of wealth seems to bring destruction into the lives of many. Many times the destruction being death like Myrtle, Tom’s mistress, “Auto hit her instantly killed.

”pg. 139 His values as a human have been destroyed due to his greed for money and social status. He demonstrates this when he shows no respect for the death of his mistress by fleeing with his wife instead of taking responsibility. He feels that with his social status it is fine to use people and then discard them when he doesn’t want them anymore. The theme of the novel, corrupting influence of wealth teaches the reader that human beings are greatly influenced by wealth; for many money takes over them and their wealth changes who they are and what they believe in.

In The Great Gatsby the author, F. Scott Fitzgerald, captivates the reader with his interesting writing style. The author’s use of flashbacks, stories within stories, and his great connections of differing ideas create such an enjoyable and understandable novel. In the novel the author includes several flashbacks from the narrator along with other characters that allow the reader to understand a situation a bit more. At the end of the novel Nick remembers one of the last things he told Gatsby which was,”They’re a rotten crowd,” I shouted across the lawn.

You’re worth the whole damn bunch put together. ”pg. 154 This flashback of Nick allows the reader to understand why Nick got along so well with Gatsby. One sees that Nick truly cared about him and saw the best in him. The flashback makes the novel more enjoyable for the reader because it makes them feel like the characters are being honest by not keeping everything from them and showing what truly led to who they are in life and such.

The author’s writing style of having a story within a story makes the novel even more enjoyable. There are so many things going on and so much more the reader would like to know that telling a story within a story allows one to learn more from the characters . This also helps prevent the book from being boring. As Nick is narrating how changed he saw Gatsby to be when he saw Daisy, Gatsby’s story of how they met begins “I can’t describe how surprised I was to find out how in love I was with her, old sport. ”pg. 150 The reader is able to hear two stories at the time and see how they relate and affect one another; makes the novel more interesting.

The author’s connections of differing ideas in sentences brings a bit of confusion when reading them for the first time but then enjoyable since one sees the true meaning behind them, such as when he writes “If personality is an unbroken series of successful gestures, then there was something gorgeous about him, some heightened sensitivity to the promises of life, as if he were related to one of those intricate machines that register earthquakes ten thousand miles away. ” When reading this for the first time one will find it hard to find the connection between personalities and earthquakes. When reading this again the reader reads it more carefully and is able to find the connection and what the author is trying to say by using them. Flashbacks, stories within stories, and connections of differing ideas allow the novel to become more entertaining and enjoyable. In The great Gatsby the author mention’s throughout the novel various characters, some of greater importance than others. Nick Carraway, Daisy Buchanan, Jay Gatsby, and Tom Buchanan, are of great importance throughout this novel.

Not only do these characters appear to be believable people but they allow the reader to understand their personality better; the reader then can decide whether they like them or not. Nick Carraway, the narrator of the novel, appears to be a believable character in the story. Like other people Nick has just finished his education and decides to move to West Egg where he can be near New York in order to learn about the bond business. Nick coming from a prominent family has ties with very wealthy people and from time to time sees them. Nick is a character that readers will most likely like since he doesn’t let the influence from his social class get to him.

He continues believing in what he thinks is right. Most of the time he displays his dislike and thought of the rich not being the best, “They were careless people, Tom and Daisy–they smashed up things and creatures and then retreated back into their money of their vast carelessness. ”pg. 120 Nick demonstrates how he believes money is not the best for some people; how it makes them do things that aren’t right and at the end of the novel he is tired of these types of people. Daisy, unlike Nick, is a character that many readers will most likely not like.

Daisy is a very materialistic person whose thoughts seem to revolve around money. Daisy shows how she does not care about anyone but herself especially if it is economically. When Daisy goes to Jay Gatsby’s house he shows her his house and clothes. Daisy responds by saying “It makes me sad because I’ve never seen such—such beautiful shirts before. ”pg.

92 Daisy easily shows how she has now developed interest in Gatsby after seeing how wealthy he is. Jay Gatsby is another believable character because like other people he has struggled through life but has done his best to make thing better. Gatsby is someone that can be either liked or disliked by the reader. Gatsby can be liked for the hard work he has done to obtain all the wealth he has and because even though he is rich he has some kindness and personality that not many wealthy people have. He may be disliked for his obsession to make Daisy happy because like the reader he sees that Daisy is not serious about him but he still does things that aren’t right just to please her.

Tom Buchanan will most likely be disliked because not only are his opinions about society harsh, “if we don’t look out the white race will be — will be utterly submerged… It’s up to us, who are the dominant race, to watch out or these other races will have control of things,” but he cheats on his wife and shows how little he cares for others. The main characters presented in the novel are all very believable; all appear to be people that the readers will most likely dislike with the exception of Nick. The Great Gatsby takes place in the 1920’s in America. The settings of this novel seem to be very crucial in the development of the story. Not only are the settings believable places but also of great significance because they allow the reader to better understand the novel.

Nick, the narrator of the story, begins by describing the new town he has just moved into. Nick explains how the houses surrounding him all demonstrate the wealth of his new neighbors especially of the one next to him Jay Gatsby “it was a factual imitation of some Hotel de Ville in Normandy, with a tower on one side, a marble swimming pool, and more than forty acres of lawn and garden. ”pg. 5 Nick narrates how many of the millionaires in his neighborhood were new to this lifestyle and how across from West Egg were “the white palaces of fashionable East Egg. ”pg. 5 In East Egg one could find millionaires that were well educated people whose wealth came from past generations.

The description of both towns allows the reader to imagine the circumstances under which the characters live in. The setting allows them to understand the characters personality and where their influences come from. The setting of the story also demonstrates the distinction of classes in society. To get to New York there is a place called valley of ashes which Nick describes to be “desolate area of land where ashes grow like wheat into ridges and hills and grotesque gardens. ”pg. 23 This place represents the life of lower classes and how this is the place people don’t want to live in but rather get away from.

The settings in the novel play an important role in showing the reader not just simply the places the story takes place in but a better understanding of the lives of the characters. The Great Gatsby, by F. Scott Fitzgerald is a stunning novel that does a wonderful job in portraying the challenges society faces due to the corrupting influence of wealth. The novel begins with Nick Carraway, the narrator, describing how he has just moved in into West Egg to be near New York where he plans to learn more about bond business. He is surrounded by millionaires; his neighbor Jay Gatsby is a very wealthy man whose wealth too many is a mystery.

Gatsby is known for throwing large parties weekly, “In his blue gardens men and girls came and went like moths among the whisperings and the champagne and stars,” even though his guests never meet him. pg. 39 Across from West Egg Nick’s cousin ,Daisy, lives in East Egg an area where the wealthy acquired their wealth from past generation not like the millionaires in West Egg who seem to be new to the lifestyle. Nick describes Daisy and her husband, Tom, to be very self centered and materialistic people. Nick is quick to learn that Tom has a mistress named Myrtle whose husband works at an auto garage. Tom has made his mistress believe that he really cares for her when he truly is just using her.

Nick later on finds out that his neighbor Jay Gatsby fell in love with Daisy some years before and the wealth he has acquired is only to impress her. Later on Gatsby and Daisy reunite beginning their affair, “His hand took hold of her, and as she said something low in his ear he turned toward her with a rush of emotion”. pg. 96 Tom suspects something is going on so he invites everyone over and tries to find out who Gatsby really is. Daisy, Tom, and Gatsby all begin to argue so Daisy confused and angry leaves with Gatsby driving rapidly back home. Tom and Nick on their way home stop at the auto garage where Tom’s mistress lives to find out that his mistress has just been run over by the car Daisy and Gatsby were driving.

Tom confused and shocked leaves the scene wondering who had been driving. Wilson, the husband of the dead women, has set his mind that he will find out who killed his wife. The next day Gatsby decides to use the pool he hasn’t used all summer only to be tragically killed there by Wilson. Nick calls Daisy’s house right away to give the news only to discover that Daisy and Tom have left East Egg. Nick there realizes that Daisy never cared for Gatsby but for his wealth. At the end Nick is tired of the wealthy.

He finds their life to be horrible. He sees how careless they are and how they “smash up things retreat into back into their money,” how they “let other people clean up the mess they have made. ”pg. 179 Nick decides it time for him to leave such lifestyle and go back home. While there are many novels, plays, and movies that can relate to The Great Gatsby the novel I found it to relate most to is Wuthering Heights by Emily Bronte.

Wuthering Heights has some aspects very similar to those of The Great Gatsby; in both novels society gives great importance to wealth. Money seems to have such a great impact in the lives of the characters in the novels. Like in The Great Gatsby Heathcliff is just like Jay Gatsby in how both of them were not born into wealthy families but both do what is in their hands to acquire enough money so the love of their lives will accept them. Unlike Heathcliff, Gatsby does not become a revengeful person due to his struggles in life but ignores them and tries to do what he can to get the life that once made him happy, “He wanted to recover something, some idea of himself perhaps, that had gone into loving Daisy. His life had been confused and disordered since then, but if he could once return to a certain starting place and go over it all slowly, he could find out what that thing was.

”pg86 In both novels the men can’t be with the women they love because they aren’t as wealthy as the women are. Heathcliff and his lover “both promised fair to grow up as rude as savages” pg. 71 unlike Gatsby who promises his lover that he will return for her and she will wait. In both Wuthering Heights and The Great Gatsby Heathcliff and Gatsby are never meant to be with the love of their lives and their story ends tragically. In Wuthering Heights Heathcliff’s love dies while in The Great Gatsby Gatsby is the one who dies, “I tried to think about Gatsby but he was already too far away. ”pg.

174The novels Wuthering Heights and The Great Gatsby are both great novels that have various things in common. I personally recommend reading The Great Gatsby. Not only does this novel demonstrate how wealth can have such a negative impact in the lives of society but it easily shows how money can greatly change a person especially their principles. The corruption of wealth leads to so many tragedies from death to the destruction of love. This novel will have one flipping through the pages wondering what the characters will do next.

The Great Gatsby will have you mesmerized throughout the whole novel!“Life is a game, boy. Life is a game that one plays according to the rules” 8. The Catcher in the Rye is a detailed diary like summary of a young man’s break down. Holden Caulfield lives in 1940’s New York. He is a troubled, academically struggling boy who decided to run away for a few days to New York City in order to avoid his parents rage at the fact he has been kicked out of another school. In New York and in his reminiscent experiences with people at his past boarding schools all show how troubled, isolated, and lonely Holden is in his environment and the events that eventually lead to his break down.

Salinger’s The Catcher in the Rye amused me with its interesting point of view and colloquial style. One major theme throughout the book is Holden’s tendency to isolate himself in order to avoid rejection from others. We can see this through Holden’s actions, what he most needs is human contact and love, but paradoxically, he isolates himself from other people in order to avoid rejection. The first example can be seem when Holden talks about Jane Gallagher. He speaks of their past relationship in glowing terms, but when he thinks of calling her or coming into contact with her he claims over and over that he’s “not in the mood right now” 33. Whenever he comes into contact with people, like the older women in the Lavender Room or Sally Hayes, he pushes them away by insulting their intelligence.

This is a way for Holden to see himself as better than everyone else around him and therefore people are not worthy enough to be in contact with him. His self alienation ends up leading to his downfall because he doesn’t get the human contact that he so desires. The style of The Catcher in the Rye is light and informal. Its colloquial style makes the novel seem more realistic. Salinger uses 1st person point of view in order to display the narrator’s thoughts and the situations that occur in his life.

Although the novel is told from Holden’s point of view, it rarely discusses his feelings. Instead, the novel shows how Holden feels through his actions, leaving the reader to infer Holden’s true emotions. This makes Salinger’s style unique because he doesn’t use the 1st person point of view to directly state the speaker emotions. The Catcher in the Rye has many complex characters that are seen through Holden Caulfield’s point of view, which slightly skews them from reality. The main character is the story is obviously Holden Caulfield.

He is a sensitive, socially isolated sixteen year old boy. He has been kicked out of many schools and has an extremely hard time in the real world, calling it phony and mean. He longs desperately for a human connection, and throughout the novel seeks it desperately in the short time period. He is a somewhat realistic character, as he acts as emotional and black and white as many teenagers do during this time of their life. He is a slightly extreme to the average teenager, but he shows emotions and thoughts through his erratic and somewhat unintelligent actions. Ackley is boy that rooms next door to Holden in his boarding school.

Holden describes Ackley as extremely annoying and ugly, but often includes him in social events with his friends. Jane Gallagher was a neighbor and a close friend of Holden’s. He speaks of her repeatedly throughout the novel in glowing terms. Holden and her, although they never had a romantic relationship, shared a very intimate one. Throughout the novel, Holden repeatedly seeks a relationship like this. Finally, Holden’s ten year old sister Phoebe is Holden’s only real comfort.

She is intelligent and mature. The characters described in The Catcher in the Rye are somewhat realistic and very interesting. The setting in the novel is mostly in New York City in the 1940’s. Salinger conveys the year by how people interact, talk, and, obviously, the technology they use. Social interactions are a big part of the reader’s understanding of the time period.

For example, Holden calls Sally Hayes to have a date with him and when he is waiting for her at the train station, he notices all the other girls waiting for their dates on a Saturday afternoon. Also, the situation with Holden in the Lavender Room displays the time period, as a minor asks older women to dance the “jitterbug” and other old dances. Salinger also portrays New York City in the 1940’s through the people and places Holden visits during his stay there. He speaks of The Central Park constantly and about the ducks there. Also his encounters with people there, like the pushy cab drivers and the club owners show the fast pace city life that is happening all around him. The plot of The Catcher in the Rye is very interesting.

It start with Holden Caulfield in a “recovery home” telling the reader that he will tell how he came to be this way. Holden starts out with him on his last week of school at Pencey Prep because he is being kicked out due to his poor grade point average. Holden makes it clear that he has never really fit in socially and that his parents will be very upset that he is being kicked out of yet another school. After getting in yet another fight with his very popular room mate about a girl in his past, Jane Gallagher, and an English composition, Holden decided to leave the school early and run away to the city for a couple of days. Holden makes it to the city and checks into this cheap hotel. Inside, he sees all kinds of bizarre things happening around him through the window of this seedy hotel room.

Thinking of Jane Gallagher, Holden decides to call a “loose” girl he has heard about. It doesn’t go well, so Holden goes down to the Lavender Room and flirts with some older women who reject him. Going up to his room, the bellhop offers him a prostitute, which he at first accepts, but then refuses. The man comes back and beats him up. The next day, Holden calls an old girlfriend, Sally Hayes, and they have a very bad date.

Holden then decides he will run away forever, but he must see his sister, Phoebe, first. He is at conflict with himself and the outside world, which eventually lead to his breakdown. Then end tells whether Holden will run away forever, or face his problems. The Catcher in the Rye addresses some problems that teenagers commonly have to the extreme. Holden is an enhanced teenager, because all the insecurities and longing for acceptance has caused him to make impulsive and unwise decisions. This novel is unique in the world of American literature because it goes into the inner mind of a troubled teenager as he heads for a breakdown.

The Catcher in the Rye was a very interesting read. Personally, I recommend it to anyone who would find interesting the inner mind of an extremely unique young man growing up the fast paced and turbulent times of the 1940’s. Literary Book Review:The Color Purple a novel written by Alice Walker sparks the reader’s interest on the first few pages. The format and structure Is completely different from any other book. The whole book consists of journal entries from Celie, the main character.

As the book progresses, she transitions from writing to God to her sister Nettie. The main theme in the story is Celie’s battle against racism and sexism. As her life continues, she constantly struggles discrimination from the men in her family, especially her husband. In the end, Celie realizes that she is capable of being independent and learns to stand her ground. As previously mentioned, the style of the book is very unique.

Celie originally only feels that God will understand her, but she later feels that God has given up on her like all the other men in her life. “Dear Nettie, I don’t write to God no more. I write to you. ”125 Here, Celie is telling Nettie how she feels about God. Instead of God being the only person she can confide in, she then later turns to Nettie for support.

Celie is emotionally, sexually and physically abused by all the men in her family. Since the whole book contains journal entries, it creates a sense of disparity. Celie’s life story is very tragic causing the reader to feel sorry for her. Towards the end of the book, Celie realizes and accepts reality shifting the tone from depressing to uplifting. The main characters in the story are: Celie, Celie’s sister Nettie, Shug Avery, Celie’s husband Mr. and Sofia.

Alphonso, Celie’s stepfather was the common denominator is Celie’s personal life. Celie was raped twice by her father, who later kidnapped the kids leaving Celie no connection whatsoever throughout the years of her life. Mr. is Celie’s husband who follows her dad’s footsteps by beating her and sexually abusing her. The author uses very vivid imagery and descriptive detail to emphasize each characters personality and appearance.

The only people Celie can truly trust are Nettie, Shug Avery and Sofia. Shug, a singer at a local bar initiates a sexual relationship with Celie. Nettie is described as a very strong and independent women who loves her sister dearly. Nettie remains strong throughout the course of her life because she does not allow men to dominate over her. She is later reunited with her two children, Olivia and Adam. Lastly, Sofia a women who befriends Celie midway through the novel becomes one of Celie’s closest friends.

Celie and Sofia share a very special bond until, Sofia is sentenced to prison for twelve years for defying the mayor. Sofia is a very liberal women who fights for what she believes in. The setting takes place in California in 1982. Because the main theme of the novel is the fight against racism and sexism, it relates to the current world today. The author describes the constant discrimination African Americans face on a daily basis. The characters mentioned in the book all work as servants or farmers for white families.

The men in the novel are seen as the more powerful sex. The women are constantly abused in many different forms and have to obey to their orders in order to survive. The women have to rely on the men in order to make a living, which makes them nondependent. To an extent, the harshness of sexism and reality exists today but not to the potential mentioned ion the book. The author does an excellent job at describing the brutality the women go through. Her choice of diction and syntax form a strong connection with the reader and the women described in the novel.

The plot in The Color Purple is simple compared to other books. The whole novel consists of letters that Celie writes to God. Celie writes to God because she feels that he is the only person that truly understands her and the stuff she goes through. Celie is a hard working African American who faces discrimination by almost everyone in her life. Her stepfather and husband both physically and sexually abuse Celie, causing resentment for men. Her resentment eventually includes God.

When Celie’s younger sister Nettie moved, she promised that she would write to her. Celie didn’t here from Nettie for years, until Nettie comes back to visit. Come to find out, Celie’s husband was hiding all the letters Nettie wrote to Celie for the past year. Once she finds out about the letters, she begins to write back to Nettie, even though the letters were written many years ago. Celie feel that God has mistreated her and given up on her because of the hidden letters.

As the story progresses, Celie moves out of the abusive household and befriends liberated women. Celie forms a strong bond with Shug intimately while Sofia is just a friend who persuades her to stand up to the constant discrimination. “ And I see they think me and Nettie and Shug and Albert and Harpo and Sofia and Jack and Odessa real old and don’t know much what going on. And us happy. Matter of fact, I think this the youngest us ever felt.

”287/288 In the end of the novel, Celie is an independent woman who is happy with herself. Celie realizes reality and accepts the fact that she is capable of being independent and cherishes her friendships she made throughout her journey of overcoming racism and sexism. In conclusion, I can honestly say that I can not relate The Color Purple to another book. The unique structure of journal entries and letters to God are different then any other book I have read. The storyline is compelling and very deep. The reader can form a strong bond with some of the characters in the book, because the author does an amazing job connecting personalities.

The author’s vivid imagery makes the setting almost seem realistic. The book may be compared to others that share the same theme. Racism and sexism are common themes and reoccur in many book, but I have never read a book the solemnly revolves around the theme. The plot is built around the theme, and the main character changes as the story continues. The story line gives great insight that can be compared to African Americans and women in the current world today. All in all, The Color Purple by Alice Walker was probably one of the best books I have ever read.

I loved the originality of the letters written to God that eventually transitions to her sister. Her reasons behind her actions are realistic and can be compared to real life situations. The story line is unpredictable and always has a twist in it. I would recommend this book to everyone and anyone. I thoroughly enjoyed reading the novel. Much Ado About NothingThere are many different types of storytelling.

Some use magazines, novels, or plays. William Shakespeare is the most famous playwright of all time with countless classics such as Romeo and Juliet, A Midsummer Night’s Dream, and Much Ado About Nothing. Much Ado About Nothing is a witty, clever comedy that almost ends in tragedy but ends in the opposite way compared to Shakespeare’s Romeo and Juliet. Love conquers, despite many trials and obstacles, part of which are in the characters’ own making. In Much Ado About Nothing, love, and its consequences, is a central theme to the plot and the characters. Many of the characters are based on some type of love.

Due to these characteristics, many situations arise that cause tension and stress for the individuals in the play. For example, Beatrice and Benedick are two characters that are convinced that they will never love, partly because of the fact that all humanity is inferior to their standards. “He that hath a beard is more than a youth, and he that hath no beard is less than a man; and he that is more than a youth is not for me, and he that is less than a man, I am not for him,” Act 2 Scene 1: line 30 34. Beatrice basically states that no man is good enough for her to marry. Then, she, and Benedick fall in love, with each other in fact, when they are sworn enemies because of their constant duels with wit. Another couple who go through hardship in their love affair is Hero and Claudio.

These two are constantly faced with obstacles, whether it’s Claudio’s insecurity, Hero’s shyness, or another’s interference that has grave side effects. “She’s but a sign a semblance of her honor. Behold like a maid she blushes here,” Act 4 Scene 1: line 32 33. Claudio accuses Hero of having an affair with another man on the eve of their wedding due to a setup by the Prince’s scheming brother Don John. The pattern of overcoming obstacles for love repeats itself here when Hero is finally proven innocent and comes back to life after being proclaimed dead after her name was slandered.

All of Shakespeare’s plays contain his unique style of language and words, some of which he made up himself. In Much Ado About Nothing, there are many passages that display Shakespeare’s unique approach. “And by my two faiths and troths, my lord, I spoke mine,”Act 1 Scene 1: line 206 207. This parallelism, and connection to the previous lines shows a command of language that few other writers have ever been able to duplicate. Also, many authors are not able to make a play such as Much Ado About Nothing without making it sound cheesy. However, Shakespeare is able to weave in and out of serious and comical scenes while making the play as a whole flow and connect effortlessly.

For example, the group of friends makes Beatrice and Benedick fall in love with one another with many humorous situations, and then tragedy strikes. Don John, Don Pedro’s brother, sets up that Claudio is meant to believe that Hero cheats on him the night before they are married. Then, it transitions back into good humor after the scam is discovered and Hero “risen” back to life. In this comedy, there are many characters that are relatable to universal audiences. The five main characters play an important role, of not only depicting themselves, but also personifying the different forms of love.

The first, Don Pedro, is a Prince among men, a leader that all, including those elder than himself, look up to. “Please it your grace lead on?” Act 1 Scene 1: line 145. Leonato, the father of Hero, and an obviously respected man of Messina, invites Don Pedro to lead the way into his own home, proving how much he respects the younger man. However, even though he is respected, he is not loved by any woman. “Will you have me, lady?No, my lord, unless I might have another for working days” Act 2 Scene 1: line 302 303. Partly because he is such a well to do person, makes it difficult to find a person to marry.

This is also true in today’s world, where people in the spotlight often find it harder to find someone who loves them for themselves, and not merely because they are famous. Hero and Claudio, the first pair of lovers, are the archetypal idealistic couple who are lost in a fairytale story of love at first sight until a problem arises that shakes their perfect world, and then they emerge from the problem stronger than ever. The two met as the men accompanying Don Pedro, including Claudio, return from fighting in a war. They see each other again and fall in love and quickly become engaged. Don John sets up Hero to be slandered and for the couple to “break up” because he wants to create problems in whatever way he can.

Later, Claudio’s accusation is proved false and the two lovers reunite and finally marry each other. This fairytale relationship transitioning into a destroyed link is a common storyline for romantic literature. The second pair of lovers is Beatrice and Benedick and they are the opposite of Claudio and Hero. Instead, the two practically hate each other and often clashed with sharp words and battling wits. Then, the other characters led them to believe that the other loves each and they fall in love with the other. This is another Hollywood archetype that is used in the romantic genre.

Much Ado About Nothing takes place in the town of Messina in Italy. Italy is a favorite location for Shakespeare’s plays, which include The Merchant of Venice, Romeo and Juliet, and The Taming of the Shrew. However, Shakespeare does not go into great detail about the environment of his plays. The only details that the audience gets from the play about the setting comes from the dialogue. “I learn in this letter that Don Pedro of Aragon comes this night to Messina” Act 1 Scene 1: line 1 2. Then, if the reader or audience did not know that Messina and Aragon are towns in Italy, he refers to Florence, a fairly famous city in Italy that is renowned for its art.

“I find here that Don Pedro hath bestowed much honour on a young Florentine called Claudio” Act 1 Scene 1: line 8 10. Otherwise, the play’s setting is dependent on the actors and actresses and the stage directions, which include very few details. “He hangs the epitaph on the tomb” Act 5 Scene 3: between line 8 and 9. This describes that the scene was taking place in a monastery, or some other location where people are buried, but it did not give explicit descriptions of the location. Shakespeare allowed the lines and the actors to set up the setting rather than going into detail himself. Much Ado About Nothing starts off with the fighting men with the Prince of Aragon returning home victoriously and stopping at the town of Messina.

When they arrive, one of the men, a young, naïve officer named Claudio, falls in love with Governor Leonato’s daughter, Hero. Benedick, Claudio’s close friend, does not approve of Claudio’s plans for marriage because Benedick is a skeptic of love and matrimony. He and Hero’s cousin, Beatrice, are forever arguing but are also very similar in their declarations of bachelorhood. Don Pedro the Prince, Leonato, Hero, and Hero’s lady in waiting Ursula all conspire to make the two fall in love. However, Don Pedro’s brother, Don John, is up to mischief and sets up Don Pedro and Claudio to believe that Hero has an affair with another man on the eve Claudio and Hero’s wedding. Claudio accuses and shames Hero in front of the entire congregation and she faints from humiliation.

Claudio and the Prince depart quickly and the crowd follows them out. The friar, Leonato, Leonato’s brother, Beatrice, Benedick, and Ursula all try to confront and then comfort Hero when they learn that the accusations are false. The friar suggests that Leonato announces that Hero died at the point of hearing Claudio’s accusation and let that be widely known, until such time that Hero’s innocence is proven. Hero is eventually proven innocent and, in exchange for all the distress he caused even though it wasn’t his fault, Claudio submits himself to whatever punishment Leonato sees fit. Many of Shakespeare’s plays have similar themes but they all manage to have a different affect on the audience. Much Ado About Nothing is a comedic love story with a woman who is resistant to be in love, like in The Taming of the Shrew, and then it has a pair of star crossed lovers, Claudio and Hero, that love each other as soon as they see each other, just like Romeo and Juliet.

Due to Shakespeare’s fame, many stories have been based on his plays so there are many similarities to Much Ado About Nothing in all kinds of romantic plots. In conclusion, this play is very interesting and engaging. I recommend this comedy to everyone who can appreciate a story full of laughter, wit, tragedy, and love. Much Ado About Nothing is a great example of the appeal and strength of Shakespeare’s style, diction, and overall unique techniques. Alice Walker’s The Color Purple shocked me by its incredible message and the structure Walker used.

The Color Purple is honestly one of the most amazing books that I have ever read. It was so touching and heart warming, but at the same time it was incredibly sad and depressing. The theme of The Color Purple is the constraint of Black women in the 1960’s. Walker goes through the troubles and pain that Celie, one of the main characters has to face throughout her life. She has to deal with many troubles and difficulties at a very young age that her family is not aware of except her father. He plays a big role in this book because he has shaped her life.

Celie gets married off to a man that Nettie had originally planned on marrying, but her father would not let her because she was too young and he just did not want to give her up. This starts a huge conflict and this is where the story really takes off. Walker’s characters each play an important role in The Color Purple. Nettie goes off to Africa with Samuel and Corrine and their two children, Olivia and Adam, which are actually Celie’s children that her father and given up for adoption, but had originally thought they were dead. Each character ties into another character by some family relation.

Shug Avery another main character that Celie falls in love with makes a huge impact on Celie’s life. Shug is a fierce, savage character that does what she wants, when she wants and does not care what anyone says. She stands out from most black women during this time because it was custom to honor your husband and do what he says when he says. She was the exception. The men in this book are mostly all the same.

They are harsh and rude and believe the women should do the work and take care of the kids and clean. They pretty much do everything and the men sit around and drink and smoke and fill their already bulging bellies with more food. Nettie was a very strong character throughout the novel. Walker portrayed her as someone who broke free from the system and went on their own to try and better themselves. Nettie, in a sense, did what Shug Avery did.

She went to find her own path and did not listen to others and did what she thought would be best for her. Walker portrayed each character in a unique way that keeps the reader intrigued and ready to read more. The setting takes place in an old farm, in a bedroom with Celie and her father. Celie is home alone with her dad. Everyone else had gone out, leaving the two of them, alone and Celie utterly trapped. What happens at the beginning of the novel sets the mood and tone for the rest of the book.

It is different from our world today considering our technology and what we have such as computers and cell phones. They had never even heard of a cell phone before. They had cars back in that time as well, but cars were considered white peoples property and most blacks were not wealthy enough to own a car. There were the rare few such as Shug Avery, but she obtained a car later on in the novel. Other blacks of higher ranking class and status owned a car, but they worked hard for it.

For instance, Sophia became a maid for a white family and the young teenager got a car from her father, but she had no idea how to drive it. Sophia ended up teaching her how to drive and would sit in the front seat with her. When she finally learned how to drive she promised to take Sophia to see her family, but she told Sophia she had to sit in the back of the car because white people can’t be seen with blacks in the front seat. Even if a black and white person were close, the white person always had to hide it because others would discriminate against them and they did not want that. They were of “higher” class and shouldn’t be seen with them other then cleaning their houses. There are many books that I could say follow this novel, but not many I can think of that I really feel are similar to The Color Purple.

Speak by Laurie Halse Anderson is an incredible and outstanding book that I would recommend the reader to read. It deals with rape and the struggles she faces. I would highly recommend The Color Purple to anyone. It is an incredible book that has touched my heart and made me think twice about what I do and to be grateful for what I have because there are others that have absolutely nothing. As the fight club’s membership grows , Tyler begins to use it to spread his anti consumerist ideas and recruits fight club’s members to participate in increasingly elaborate pranks on corporate America.

This was originally the narrator’s idea, but Tyler takes control from him. Tyler eventually gathers the most devoted fight club members referred to as “space monkeys” and forms “Project Mayhem,”. The narrator starts off as a loyal member in Project Mayhem, seeing it as the next step for Fight Club. However, he becomes uncomfortable with the damage of their activities after it results in the death of Bob. Project Mayhem becomes the narrator’s worst nightmare. As the narrator tries to stop Tyler and his followers, he learns that he is Tyler.

As the narrator’s mental state deteriorated, his mind formed a new personality that was able to escape from the problems of his reality. Tyler wants to blow up the tallest building in New york but The narrator stops him and finally makes his own decision and stops the bomb from exploding, he points the gun to his head and shoots, after he wakes up in a mental hospital and believes he is dead and is in heaven, The book ends with members of Project Mayhem who work at the institution telling the narrator that their plans still continue, and that they are expecting Tyler to come back. J. D. Salinger’s The Catcher In the Rye was a very intriguing read.

The uniqueness of the story caught my attention, while the narrator’s style kept me interested. A major theme in this novel is isolation. The main character has social difficulties over the course of the story because he tends to isolate himself from his peers and to keep his distance so as not to grow attached to a person. Salinger’s style is very unique, and very entertaining. The author makes good use of the narration through a young boy who reports the events from a psychiatric facility where he was admitted shortly after the events of the novel had occurred. The story line is interesting because you get to see life from Holden’s point of view.

Holden’s point of view is very intriguing because he does not see things the way an average person would see them most likely due to his mental instability. The style of the author hints at the setting of the novel because Holden talks informally and in a certain manner that you would expect a New York resident to do. There are many characters in The Catcher In the Rye, but few of them are actually of importance to the peculiar main character Holden Caulfield. Holden is not like your average troubled teenage. He prefers to distance himself from his peers and chooses only to open up to his sister, Phoebe. Holden is very judgmental of the people around him, and he despises people that he believes are “phony.

” Another main character is Mr. Antolini. Mr. Antolini is the adult in the novel who comes closest to getting through to Holden. His ways of reaching out to Holden are unconventional, so he is able to avoid being labeled a “phony” by Holden.

Ackley and Stadlater are boys Holden went to school with. Allie, D. B, and Phoebe are Holden’s siblings Allie had died of leukemia before the events in the novel. Sally Hayes is a girl who dated Holden, although she appears to be attractive to him mostly physically. Jane Gallagher is the only girl besides Holden’s sister, whom he both respects and finds physically attractive.

This novel takes place in the late 1940’s, mostly in New York City except for during the beginning of the novel; at this time, Holden is enrolled at Pencey Prep in Pennsylvania. He soon leaves and takes off for New York where his adventures continue. He can’t go home yet, so he stays the night in a worn down hotel room. The next day Holden goes on a date to the movies with Sally Hayes. Holden’s adventures also lead him to the Natural History Museum.

He likes it here because hates how many things are always changing in the world, but he believes that everything at the museum is “frozen” and likes the fact that it remains the same no matter what. All these adventures basically take place over the course of one long weekend. This novel in short, is about the weekend of a psychologically unstable boy. The story begins with a description of Pencey; a boarding school with a very good academic rating that Holden gets kicked out of for failing four subjects. Holden gets into a big argument with his roommate and leaves in anger, three days before the holidays. He decides that he can’t go home early, but he must find a way to pass the time, so he takes a train to New York, rents a hotel room, and begins his adventures there.

Holden is really fond of a childhood friend Jane Gallagher. He spends most of the book wandering alone, but he tends to think of her when he gets really lonely. At one point, he accepts a visit from a prostitute. She meets him up in his hotel room, but he ends up making excuses so as not to have sex with her. The next day he decides to call Sally Hayes and set up a date with her.

Later tries to stay at Mr. Antolini’s house for the night, but he gets scared off when he wakes up to find Mr. Antolini patting his head. So he sleeps on a bench that night and spends the next day with his sister Phoebe. This story is so different from what I’m used to.

I can honestly say I have not read another book like this one. I don’t tend to read dark stories like this one. The overall uniqueness and odd plot of the novel make it easy to say there are no known connections that I can make between this novel and another that I have read. Overall, The Catcher In the Rye is a very interesting and somewhat enlightening read. I very much enjoyed doing so and would highly recommend this novel to a person who appreciates novels that go outside the conformity of the average story. “The fire was silent, the little houses collapsing into the flames without complaint, flocks of sparks rising to the sky.

At a distance it seemed beautiful, and I thought it was strange that powerful violence is often so pleasing to the eye…” After living in the midst of war for so long you get used to things that in other times would have seemed inhuman and disastrous. David Benioff’s City of Thieves mesmerized me with its awesomely simple yet so hard to achieve plot and story line that leaves you simply wondering how?This book illustrates very well bravery, and since bravery is one of the things that is almost like a necessity during war times its good that we have a brave character Kolya to help when Lev can’t handle the situation but as the book advances Lev learns that to survive he’s going to have to overcome his fears and sometimes like they say “risk it to get the biscuit. ”The writing style of David Benioff is one of the best i know he really gets you into it by making it very suspenseful and keeping you wondering what comes next but at the same time adding characters that lighten up the mood and crack jokes all the time to keep you laughing and enjoying the book, hooking you on the book. the way that the author writes about the setting is marvelous to the point that you can almost see all the hatred, killing, famine, and death going on in the story like if you were a Russian in the midst of war. Even though the story is told through Levs eyes I think that the story would have been better having been told through Kolya’s eyes since Kolya to me was the real main character. This books writing style compares somewhat to other books that I have read in the past but also stands out mainly because of the way the characters are portrayed and because of the amazingly ingenuous plot of the novel.

The Characters in this book have to be the very best Characters I have ever run across in a book as wonderful as this one. The main character in this book is Lev, Lev is a scrawny cowardly teenage Jew that has what he lacks in brawn and bravery he makes up for in his intellect and strategy skills. Lev is the character that we follow throughout the story alongside his accompanying friend Kolya who is a total foil to Levs characteristics. Kolya is a tall, handsome, brave Russian solider that would never back down from a fight or even less be scared of one, he is fearless and jumps at opportunities without ever hesitating and even though Kolya is not the main character to me this is the main character because his character is built around the typical hero which makes him a fan favorite to many. The way the author portrays and describes the characters making them fit their personality completely brings the characters to life almost as if you were one of them as the story progresses, like when Kolya gets in a fight against two cannibals that try to kill them Kolya jumps right into the fight with great detail while Lev just runs away and never gets in the fight for a second. Setting in this books plays a huge role in the story because it doesn’t take place in just your typical residential scenario it takes place in the 1940s’ during the siege of Leningrad in the Soviet Russia which makes everything that much more deadly and dangerous because not only that but it took place during the coldest winter ever recorded in Russia.

as you read about the setting the words that the author uses are so descriptive that you can easily imagine the setting as you read. as your reading its almost like the words are jumping right off the page and being set in your mind as you go along the words. The plot for City of Thieves is honestly one of the most outstanding plots that you will ever read about, because its not like the typical type of plot like trying to figure out a mystery to a crime or something like, the plot is so simple that it sounds almost ridiculous and trust me when i first heard about the plot i was just like “what type of plot is this” but by the end the of the book i noticed that the point of the book wasn’t about the plot or about whether they achieve the plot or not but the adventure and what they have to go through to try and reach the plot and the way that the characters learn to work with one another learn about trust, friendship, pride, patriotism, bravery, and even love because at the end of the book the characters know what is really what matters in life and all the characters take something away with them that they will never forget and you will also get something from this book that will stick with you forever. I cant really say that I can compare this book to another because to me this book was unique. It was one of those one of a kind books that everyone has, and this one happens to be mine, not only because the book itself is great but because I fell like I can connect with some of the characters on a personal level like with Kolya’s Bravery or with lev’s thinking abilities. I really recommend this book to anyone out there who wants to pick up one of those books thats when your done reading it you fell like reading it again right away because it left that great of impact on your life, or even make you go running around and recommending it to all of your friends like iv’e been doing ever since i first read this book.

What do you want to be when you grow up?As children, we are often asked this question. Yet it is almost impossible to know for sure what you want to be when you grow up. Dreams change as you become older. In The Catcher in the Rye, by J. D. Salinger, the protagonist, Holden Caulfield, has a difficult time transitioning into adulthood.

Holden finds himself stuck between two realities: the innocent child world he lives in and the “phony” adult world. A major theme in The Catcher in the Rye is the difficulty of growing up. Over the course of the novel, Holden Caulfield faces difficulties adjusting to the adult world. Holden believes the adult world is made up of phony people who say, “Pleasure to meet you,” when in fact, you have never even seen the person before and it does not give you pleasure to meet them. Phony is perhaps the most famous phrases from the novel.

Holden uses it to convey the negative aspects of the adult world. Holden sees the adult world in black and white. On Sundays, for instance , old Haas went around shaking hands with everybody’s parents when they drove up to school. He’d be charming as hell and all. Except if some boy had little old funny looking parents… I mean if a boy’s mother was sort of fat or corny looking or something, and if somebody’s father was one of those guys that wear those suits with very big shoulders and corny black and white shoes, then old Hass would just shake hands with them and give them a phony smile and then he’d go talk, for maybe half an hour, with somebody else’s parents” 14. THis quote shows the negative aspects of the adult world.

Hass is shallow and he judges people based on appearance. He pretends to like people who he deems worthy of knowing him. By the end of the novel, Holden realizes that growing up is a part of life. One day, Holden has an epiphany at the carousel when “All the kids kept trying to grab for the gold ring, and so was old Phoebe, and I was sort of afraid she’d fall off the goddam horse, but I didn’t say anything or do anything. The thing with kids is, if they want to grab for the gold ring, you have to let them do it, and not say anything.

If they fall off, they fall off, but its bad if you say anything to them” 211. Holden realizes that you have to let children fall so that they learn from experience. Most of the events in the novel take place in New York City. In the beginning of the novel, Holden is enrolled at Pencey Prep in Pennsylvania. Pencey is a boarding school with a very good academic rating and Holden gets kicked out for failing four subjects. Holden gets into a big argument with his roommate and leaves in anger, three days before the holidays.

He spends the next three days wandering around New York City. The first night Holden stays in “this very crumby room, with nothing to look out of the window except the other side of the hotel…You’d be surprised what was going on on the other side of the hotel, they didn’t even bother to pull their shades down. I saw one guy, a gray haired, very distinguished looking guy, with only shorts on do something you wouldn’t believe me if I told you. He took out all these women’s clothes, and put them on. Real women’s clothes silk stockings, high heeled shoes, brassiere, and one of those corsets with the straps hanging down and all.

Then he put on this very tight black evening dress and started walking up and down the room, taking these very small steps, the way a woman does” 61. This quote shows how Holden is surrounded by phony people. Everywhere he goes, there are people who are not what they appear to be. Holden spends the rest of the night drinking and smoking. He also hires a prostitute, but he is too depressed to have sex with her.

The next day, Holden goes on a date with Sally Hayes. They go to the movies and watch a movie and Holden thinks “it was so putrid I couldn’t take my eyes off it…All I can say is, don’t see it if you want to puke all over yourself” 139. This quote shows that even when Holden is in happy atmosphere surrounded by decent people, he is still depressed. Holden finds himself returning to the Natural History Museum, which he really likes because everything is frozen and unchanging. “The best thing, though, in that museum was that everything always stayed right where it was. Nobody’d move… Nobody’d be different.

The only thing that would be different would be you. ” As the world around him is changing, Holden sees the museum as a place where he knows will always be the same. A couple months after the events in the novel take place, Holden ends up in a psychiatric ward. Salinger’s The Catcher in the Rye captivated me with its unique writing style. The novel is written in the first person point of view. The narrator, Holden Caulfield, recalls events that have taken place months earlier; he adds his opinions of characters in the novel and comments on things he does not like.

One may dislike the use of first person narration because it focuses more on the narrator. The narrator sounds conceited throughout the novel because he keeps using “I” and “my”; also, she keeps referring to his appearance and feelings. The narrator is limited to his senses, however he does not know the feelings or thoughts of the other characters. Also, Holden sounds like a whiny child who dislikes everything. For example, Holden says, “It isn’t important, I know, but I hate it when somebody has cheap suitcases” 168. Holden dislikes many things including old suitcases, when people say nice to meet you, and several other things.

If The Catcher in the Rye had been written in third person omniscient, then the reader would know what the characters in the story are thinking and whether they are truly sincere or if they’re lying. Another negative aspect about first person narration is that it is bias. Holden puts people into groups, there are “Girls with their legs crossed, girls with their legs not crossed, girls with terrific legs, girls with lousy legs, girls that looked like swell girls, girls that looked like bitches if you knew them” 123. Holden is wrong to judge people, he has never even met the girls and he says they look like bitches. The style of writing is unique because it is really informal and depressing. The author writes in English, but it differs from other English novels because it is set in America.

Words such as “flit”, “throw” and “necking” are words the reader is not familiar with. These words are no longer used in today’s society. Salinger’s writing does not really give me an idea of the time the novel was written in. Salinger’s voice is strong in the sense that he uses concepts such as loneliness as one of the major themes. These concepts manifest themselves in the characters.

In the novel, The Catcher in the Rye, there are many characters but only a few of them are actually important to thenHolden Caulfield, the protagonist. Holden is not a typical troubled teenager. He prefers to isolate himself from those around him and really only opens up to his sister, Phoebe. Holden is extremely judgmental person who thinks he is surrounded by a bunch of “phonies. ” Another main character in the novel is Mr.

Antolini. Mr. Antolini is the adult in the novel who almost gets through to Holden. His way of reaching out to Holden is unique, so Holden opens up to him. Ackley and Stadlater are boys at Holden’s school. Allie and D.

B. are Holden’s other siblings. Sally Hayes is a girl who dated Holden, even though he only likes her physical image. Jane Gallagher is the only girl whom Holden respects and finds physically attractive. The plot of the novel is original and intriguing. The novel takes place in the past tense.

Holden Caulfield, the narrator, recalls the events that take place a few months before he is sent to a psychiatric facility. The story begins on a cold, foggy day at Pencey Prep and the reader is introduced to the protagonist and narrator, Holden Caulfield. Holden is standing on top of a hill looking down at the stadium. Holden reveals that he will not be returning to Pencey Prep after the holidays. Holden feels that he does not miss Pencey yet, but in time, like all the other schools he has been kicked out of, he will. Holden has a difficult time applying himself in school which is the reason he is failing four subjects.

Pencey has a good academic rating and in order to maintain this standard, they kick Holden out. Holden leaves Pencey and spends three days in New York City by himself. During his time in New York City, Holden often expresses his loneliness. He tries to get people to hang out with him by buying them drinks, but he is just as lonely as ever. One night, Holden is so lonely that he hires a prostitute, but he is so depressed that he does have sex with her, which only makes him even more depressed.

Holden goes sight seeing over New York, but he finds it is filled with phonies. At the end of the novel, Holden takes his younger sister, Phoebe, to the carousel. As he watches Phoebe and the other children on the carousel, he notices how they all try to grab the gold ring. Holden is afraid Phoebe might fall, but he doesn’t say anything. He realizes that growing up is a part of life and that you have to let children fall so that they can learn from experience.

Overall, the plot of the novel is very depressing. Holden Caulfield from The Catcher in the Rye is similar to Grendel from John Gardner’s Grendel. Grendel is a cynic who is angry at the world. Grendel is always complaining about how miserable his life is and how he is under appreciated. Grendel is constantly expressing disgust at the humans and condemns them for their conformity. Grendel lives with his mother in the murky depths of a swamp.

His mom neglects him and he is friendless. On one occasion, young Grendel is being attacked by a bull and he begs the animals in the forest to help him, but no one helps him. Grendel can relate to Holden because they are both cynical. Over the course of the novel, Holden is constantly informing the reader about how depressed he is. Holden is afraid to interact with people so he keeps to himself.

One night, he gets so lonely that he hires a prostitute to comfort him, yet he is unable to have sexual intercourse with her which makes him feel worse. Holden goes out to New York City alone and friendless and tries persuade people to hang around with him by buying them drinks. Yet to his dismay he is as alone and friendless as ever. In conclusion, The Catcher in the Rye is a novel full of cynicism, disgust, and bitterness. I award this book five stars because it keeps the reader engaged in its great plot.

I recommend this novel to anyone looking for an interesting book to read. “The horses’ mouths were bleeding…the horses’ hooves were broken, so that every step meant agony…when Billy saw the condition of his means of transportation he burst into tears. He hadn’t cried about anything else in the war. ” p. 197 Kurt Vonnegut’s book Slaughterhouse Five is an exceptional example of the horrors caused by the war and the wounds and pains one has to endure because of it. The book focuses on the terrible effects that World War 11 and the Dresden Bombing had on the main character Billy Pilgrim.

Through the book and Billy the author not only shows the damaging effects that World War 11 had on the main character but also how deeply the war affected himself. This is the only book that I have read that not only talks about the horrible effects that war can have on a person but how the terrors of the war can transform an intelligent young man who has his future ahead of him into someone who is so deeply psychologically wounded that he begins to believe in fantasies in order to escape the terrors in his life. Slaughterhouse five starts by talking about a young man, Billy Pilgrim who is attending a college of optometry when he is drafted for the war. Billy is not only completely unprepared for the war but he is barely coming out of childhood when he is thrown into a world he does not understand and where he has to face a witness things that no person should ever see. Billy is so affected by the war and the Dresden bombing in which he is only one of the few who have survived that he turns time traveling into his reality as means of escape. The suspense of knowing what would happen next, what Billy would have to go through and why Billy believed in time travel kept me captivated throughout the entire novel.

The main theme of this book is the horrors of the war and the horrible and long lasting effects it can have on a person. Vonnegut’s unique and very different style is very creative, his writing really getting your mind spinning g and it keeps the reader engaged. The main theme of Slaughterhouse Five is the horrors caused by the war and lasting effect on a person that it can have. The main purpose of the book is to show how deeply World War 11 affected Billy and the author himself. Vonnegut shows how young Billy is thrown into war as a normal young man who had not seen terrible things, what the war did to him is described as almost unspeakable.

“My God–what have they done to you, lad?This isn’t a man. It’s a broken kite”p. 97. During the war and even before the Dresden bombing Billy was described as a broken man. A man who had been to hurt by the terrors of the war that he would never be able to be the same person ever again.

After the war he seemed to block himself from the outside world and lived in his own little world in which he could decide what he wanted to live and where he could block out all the terrible moments in life that he had. Due to the impact of the mass murder and mass destruction that Billy had to face during the war he was no able to function properly after the Dresden bombing which seemed to be his breaking point. “He is in a constant state of stage fright, he says, because he never knows what part of his life he is going to have to act in next” p. 26. Billy witnessed horrible things especially during the Dresden bombing, he was never the same man afterwards, he lived in fear of having to recall and remember those terrible moments in his life and did absolutely everything ion his power to focus on the good moments and “ignore” the bad ones. When Billy sees the wounded horses after the destruction of the Dresden bombing he sees the pain, agony, death, torture, and struggles that he had to face himself and “he burst into tears” p.

197. It seems that the true reality of the war was as difficult for Billy and the author as well that when he did recall and truly SAW the destruction of the war he broke down. Billy Pilgrim and Kurt Vonnegut would never be the same. I enjoyed the author’s style greatly. His writing was very unique and very different which kept me captivated throughout the entire novel. He had a way of showing great detail and showing the terrible effects war could have by using great details and including his own personal feeling.

Another thing about the authors’ style that greatly captivated my attention was that the author did not tell the story chronologically. He skips back and forth between that present and the past because of the main characters ‘ability’ to travel through time. “If what Billy Pilgrim learned from the Tralfamadorians is true, that we will all live forever, no matter how dead we may sometimes seem to be, I am not overjoyed. Still–if I am going to spend eternity visiting this moment,” this shows that Billy is not happy that he will always and forever have to live the horrible moments in the war and in Dresden that he had to face p. 211.

No matter how difficult it is he knows that those horrible moments are now a part of him and he will have to live with them because his time travel forces his to always travel back to those moments. Billy’s traumatic experience leads him to live in a fantasy in which he can ignore the bad times. The “Tralfamadorians” tell him “that one thing Earthlings might learn to do if they tried hard enough: ignore the awful times, and concentrate on the good times” p. 117. This helps show have deeply affected Billy was. He was so hurt and traumatized by the war that he had to resort to fantasy in order to get some relief.

Personally I believe that the descriptions of time travel, his inability to function properly at work and his inability to be happy even though he was very wealthy showed how difficult the war had hit him. The author’s style helped me connect with the character because I was able to see the pain that Billy was put through and how hard he was trying to find any means of escape from the Dresden bombing. Vonnegut describes Billy feet in many points in the book as “blue and ivory” and then the same colors are used to describe the dead hobo’s feet “his bare feet were blue and ivory” p. 73. Through descriptions like this one the author shows how Billy is slowly dying and being killed internally by the devastation of the war.

It also helps in understanding the perception that the author has of himself and how he feels like the war that he had to go through killed him on the inside. His style keeps the engaged and interested until the end. The characters in Slaughterhouse Five are very realistic. They all convey qualities that are seen in millions of people who have had to live the horrors of the war themselves. There is only one character that the reader is really introduced to and that is Billy. Vonnegut writes, “There are no characters in this story and almost no dramatic confrontations, because most of the people in it are so sick… One of the main effects of war, after all, is that people are discouraged from being characters.

But old Derby was a character now” p. 67 Vonnegut says that one of the worst things about the war is that a person is never the same. That person will lose a big part of who they were before; if the war did not kill them in the battle field it did when it was over. This shows how Vonnegut believes that part of him has been killed because of the war. His struggles are shown through Billy who also struggles deeply with the effects of the war.

It is clear that Billy Pilgrim was very deeply affected by the Dresden bombing and is not detached from time as he says but detached from himself. When he “burst into tears” it was after the bombing and it seems to be the point when he finally seems to be able to connect with himself and see the devastation and destruction the war has caused him p. 197. He is the character that can be seen in the eyes on any soldier that has been in to world. His struggles are their struggles; his pains their pains and his want for escape their want for escape.

“Weary was filled with a tragic wrath. He had been ditched again” p. 50. Weary is another character in the story he unlike Billy who dies on the inside because of the war Weary dies during the war. Weary represents the death that is encountered during the war. He represents the millions of soldiers who died during the war, he is relatable by many.

The characters especially Billy helped me feel for him and made me have a better understanding on the true horrors of the war. The setting of this book takes place in many different places, traveling from the past present and future. Some scenes in the book take place in Germany during World War 11 and where the main character Billy witnessed the Dresden bombing. It also takes place in Ilium, upstate New York and in the planet Tralfamadore. All the different settings reveal the mysteries behind Billy and how difficult it was for him to put up with what he had to face because of the war. Billy is thrown into the war in Germany being completely unprepared for it, when he looses his squad he is found by the three musketeers three other Americans he is described as a “damn college kid, who was so weak he shouldn’t even have been in the army” p.

42. Billy was just a kid who was made to face terrible things that left him traumatized. This early experience in Germany was the starting point of his psychological problems later on in his life. Another setting that is seen in the book is Tralfamadore which is what Billy uses as an escape from the terrors in his life, it is the place where he can “concentrate on the good ones” p. 118.

The last setting that is seen in the book in the book is Ilium in upstate New York. This is where Billy is from. After the war and after he has been a survivor of the Dresden bombing he returns to Ilium which is the main place where his time travel occurs. Unlike many other books Slaughterhouse Five has many different setting that all contribute to the long lasting effects left because of the war. The various settings also add to the interest of the book and they keep the reader engaged.

The plot of the story is very interesting and unlike anything that I have ever read before. Why does Billy travel to the past and future?What brings the Tralfamadorians?The readers’ interest will be in figuring out what leads Billy to take the actions he does and to figure out the mystery about his own little world he seems to live in. The reader will want to figure out why it is and what it means when Vonnegut says “Billy pilgrim had stopped in the forest…this was when Billy first came unstuck in time” p. 43. The answer is mind boggling and will leave the reader surprised and wondering if there is any possibility that this could be true or if everything is just in his head. “Billy brushed his teeth on Tralfamadore, put in his partial denture, and went into the kitchen” p.

113 Tralfamadore is very important to the plot and it is where Billy is able to ignore his past even if it is only for a short period of time. But the reader will have to figure out what Tralfamadore is. “God grant me the serenity to accept the things I cannot change, courage to change the things I can, and wisdom always to tell the difference. ” Among the things Billy Pilgrim could not change was the past, the present, and the future. ” p.

57 No matter how much Billy tries to escape his reality he knows that he cannot change it and that it will always be there. But he is commitment to being able to move on even if it means living in his own little fantasy world that offers him comfort even though it separates him form his family. Billy’s actions and much of what he goes through will hit the reader as very surprising. There are many connections that can be made from this book they are mainly with the people that have suffered because of the terrible effects that the war can have. Billy is a character that is very relatable to a lot of people especially those who have fought in the war.

The author Kurt Vonnegut relates to Billy in every way, he seems to be telling his own story through Billy. He uses Billy to finally express the pain, agony, death, horrible moments that he had to face because of the war. Through Billy he no longer ignores the bad moments that have happened in his past, he is able to see them, acknowledge them and in my opinion be set free from the horrors he had to face. Connections can also be made to other soldiers that have fought in the war. There are many soldiers that come back from war and are extremely affected by the war the way that Billy was. There are some who feel like they need to ignore everything that happened in their past in order to be happy again, but this only causes many of them to be miserable.

Like Billy who tried so hard to escape his past and because of it he ends up living in his own little world believing in a fantasy in order to escape the reality he wants to shut out with such passion. He ends up closing himself out like many do and being unable to function in his job. I would highly recommend this book. It is a very interesting and contains a lot of suspense and mystery. It is very unique and it is written in a way that I have never read before. Even though at the beginning it is a bit difficult to understand once the reader gets the hang of it turns into one of the best books that that person has read.

The agony and horrors of the war are shown, the author takes the reader through an incredible experience of seeing how the Dresden bombing affected Billy and why he reacted the way that he did. There is the mystery in finding out about his mysterious time travel. The true reality of the war is shown through a book that really gets your mind thinking and wondering what it must be like to be in Billy’s shoes. The book is not only interesting but reveals the reality of the war and how deeply it can affect a person. The reader will learn new things in every chapter and we get to understand the motives of Kurt Vonnegut to write this book.

If you like to read different styles and challenge your mind you should read this book!One of the main themes of the novel is the pointlessness of war. The novel jumps around showing the reader how useless and destructive war is by depicting the events of World War Two. The soldiers that fought in the war were unprepared for what they are being put through, and Vonnegut makes sure that the reader understands this. He is sure of this understanding through painting gruesome pictures of the war and showing the reader that even the soldiers were shocked and fearful of what they witnessed. Throughout the novel, Vonnegut is showing, as well as telling, the reader that war is pointless, and all it does is create a higher death rate in the end. The setting of the novel is mainly the 1900s, ranging from 1930 to 1980, all telling about how Billy and his friends and family reacted to the situations occurring in their homes during these time periods.

Because the novel mainly focuses on World War Two, the novel takes place mostly in Germany as well as the United States. The author makes the reader feel as though they are part of the setting in a way that many other authors rarely do. The reader is placed in the center of every scenario that Billy goes through, and the reader is also placed inside of Billy’s head, knowing his thoughts and following his stream of consciousness. Have you ever been determined to achieve a goal, but no matter how hard you tried to succeed, you seemed like your goal would be impossible to reach?In the Time of the Butterflies is a novel written by Julia Alvarez. The novel is about four sisters who fight for their freedom and independence in their home country, the Dominican Republic. In each chapter of the novel, the sisters tell their story about the fight against the dictator, Trujillo, and the hardships of their status.

The sisters go through many events that show that their push for freedom and equal social status. No matter what they did, Trujillo would do anything in his power to make sure that they did not succeed. Alvarez’s In the Time of the Butterflies charmed me with its historical background and events and its inspiring story of the four sisters. The main theme of the novel is women in politics and public life. The sisters displayed courage throughout their fight against Trujillo for their right to have freedom and independence.

Minerva was the sister that was very determined to win the fight against Trujillo. Dede was the sister that was more family orientated and thought that fighting for freedom in the social system was a waster of time because she knew that nobody would support the fight along with them. Dede was the only one of the sisters that survived out of all four sisters. Even though all of the sisters may not have agreed with each other, they stood up for each other even in the hardest times. When Minerva, the main fighter, was in prison she heard the people of her country shouting, “viva La Mariposa!” She became more confident with herself and the people shouting encouraged her to keep fighting for her rights even if it may endanger her. One of the main lessons that are portrayed throughout In the Time of the Butterflies is to fight for what you believe in and to never give up doing it.

In the end, all four sisters fought with determination to achieve their goal. As a result, the Dominican Republic achieved their justice in freedom and independence after the assassination of Trujillo. Alvarez uses a very unusual and enthusiastic style of writing. She split every chapter into the views and life stories of each sister. At the beginning of each chapter, she also states the setting to give the reader a sense of where the events that are being told take place. She also uses lots of imagery that made each chapter very intriguing to read.

“I could feel my heart like a hand making a fist in my chest,” shows Alvarez’s the imagery that intrigues the reader to keep reading. Alvarez uses historical content and facts, and bases her story upon them. She describes and characterizes Trujillo just the way he was, careless and evil. She also uses factual dates to date the deaths of the sisters. Alvarez’s narrative voice is unique because in almost all of her books, she uses a different narrative voice.

Alvarez uses life like qualities in her characterization of each character. Alvarez makes the four sisters seem very real by the way she describes their feelings and emotions. Almost all of the characters were warm hearted and extremely determined. Minerva was the sister that was the most determined to achieve freedom and independence for women. She longed to go to law school, even though most women were not able to get a good education at the university in the capital. Dede is the sister who was very humble and careless of the status of women.

She knew that no matter how hard they fought for their rights, Trujillo would only shut them down with the power he had. Maria Teresa was the youngest out of the sisters and spent most of her time writing in her diary. She was Papa’s favorite child and she was very charming to the boys. Patria is the oldest of the four sisters and is the most religious. For her future, she was determined to become a convent, but then ended up getting married and gave up her dream. The setting of the novel is in the Dominican Republic between the years of 1938 to 1994.

The time periods switch from past to present with each different narrator of each chapter. In the 1930’s, Trujillo was the dictator and there was no justice or freedom for the people in the Dominican Republic. If any of the citizens disobeyed or disrespected Trujillo, they would be sentenced to death. Every Dominican was scared for their life and, “Any Dominican of a certain generation would have jumped at that gunshot sound. ” Alvarez describes the setting with many specific details giving a reader the opportunity to clearly imagine the different scenes and events that took place.

The four sisters were born on a farm in a city named Oja de Agua in the Dominican Republic. Their names of the sisters are Patria Mirabal, Dede Mirabal, Minerva Mirabal, and Maria Theresa Mirabal. They also have a code name that they use, the butterflies. “Viva La Mariposa”, or “long live the butterflies”, is what the people would say and shout to the sisters because they knew that all four sisters were determined to have a better life and to fight against Trujillo. When the sisters first went to school, they learned of the terribly horrifying deaths that Trujillo had committed and caused. Minerva was the first sister to protest against Trujillo and his actions.

When the sisters gradually matured, Trujillo’s power become even stronger and he kept an eye on them because he wanted them dead. He did not want anyone taking over or jeopardizing his power. One by one each of the sisters and their husbands joined the revolutionary group, which was started by Minerva many years earlier. Trujillo had always had feelings for Minerva and knew that she wanted to pursue her dream in going to law school. He allows her to go to law school in order to win her heart, but once he found out that she was revolting against his power, he took that right away from her. The four sisters were determined to achieve freedom and independence against Trujillo’s reign.

They went through many hardships like loosing their father and serving time in prison. The sisters believe in having justice and they never gave up even when things got tough. As a result of the determination, three of the four sisters were killed by Trujillo and the only sister that survived was Dede. Slaughterhouse Five Book Review Do wars really every solve the problems, so many young men die fighting for?Those soldiers who do survive the dangers of war come back with hundreds of traumas that at times don’t allow them to sleep. The novel talks about how much the cruelty and reality of war can really affect a man in his day to day life.

The community as well as his family doesn’t understand that his craziness isn’t truly his fault, but that fault of those German soldiers, who kept him prisoner. Vonnegut’s Slaughterhouse Five is an inspiring story of why we should try to stop and end wars; his way of describing every scene really makes the book that much more interesting. Slaughterhouse Five by Vonnegut has many themes that tie into the plot of the story but the most important theme is anti war. Anti war is such an important theme because throughout the novel it is very evident that the main character as well as the author feel war never truly solves anything. Billy Pilgrim is the one who suffers the most after his return from the war; not only is he seen as crazy, but he know sees life in a very different perspective compare to others.

“What is it about my letter that makes you so mad?” Billy wanted to know. “It’s all just crazy. None of its true!” “It’s all true. ” Billy’s anger was not going to rise with hers…” There is no such planet as Tralfmadore” p. 29 30.

Barbara’s conversation with Billy proves how nobody understands what is going through his mind and how much his feeling about the world have changed. When Billy writes and talks about Tralfamadore everyone just things he is nuts, but the truth is that the war in a way lead him to create or believe in this planet that keeps him from reality. Slaughterhouse – Five is clear about how the violence that occurs in war doesn’t solve the situation but just worsens it for the civilians living in those countries where the war is occurring. “That the bombing of Dresden was a great tragedy none can deny… It was one of those terrible things that happen in wartime, brought about by an unfortunate combination of circumstances. Those who approved it were neither wicked nor cruel, though it may well be that they were too remote from the harsh realities of war to understand fully the appalling destructive power of air bombardment in the spring of 1945” p.

188. This short excerpt from the novel serves as evidence of how serious the situation was in Dresden and of the causalities it brought to the residents of the city. “One guy I knew was really was shot in Dresden for taking a teapot that wasn’t his. Another guy I knew really did threaten to have his personal enemies killed by hired gunmen after the war” P. 1.

This is one of the first statements made by the narrator, Kurt Vonnegut, which clearly shows that he wanted the readers to see how much a men’s mind is affect by the war. Vonnegut also wanted to prove that a war doesn’t only affect as it is happening but it has its aftershocks in a way. These quotes all tie into the theme of anti war because it makes you want to do something to stop all and any wars that are happening around the world. Vonnegut’s writing style can definitely be described as unique and unusual. He could be talking about his experience in war and rapidly change to his wedding day. “I was carrying a bottle of Irish whiskey like a dinner bell.

I met his nice wife, Mary, to whom I dedicate this book” P. 12. This is a very clear example of how rapidly Vonnegut changes topics; it also demonstrates his outspoken personality. To most readers this style of writing can seem boring or pointless but in a way it actually gives the novel a more realistic feeling. Vonnegut as the narrator wants to include himself as part of the experience Billy goes through and he does it in a very special manner.

“His bandy legs were thrust into golden cavalry boots which he and taken from a dead Hungarian colonel on the Russian front. So it goes. ”P. 53. When at the end of a sentence he adds the words “so it goes” he is including himself in the experience that comes with being a soldier.

At first when you keep seeing the same words “so it goes” it can be seen as pointless or even annoying, but once you analysis it you see it’s a way of him coping. The use of these three words in many of the sentences shows how the “voice” of the novel is emotionally tied to the situation. Another special quality about Vonnegut’s writing style is that in the first chapter, he informs the reader of how the novel came to be written; also gives a summary of what the book has in store for the reader. A t the end of the chapter he says, “It begins like this: Listen: Billy Pilgrim has come unstuck in time. It ends like this: Poo tee weet” P. 22.

This statement makes it clear of what the reader should expect to read. Vonnegut’s mixture of complex yet simple diction in Slaughterhouse Five lures the reader to keep reading until the last sentence is read. Slaughterhouse Five is full of characters but the most important would be: Billy Pilgrim, Valencia Merble, Montana Wildhack and Tralfamadorians. Three of these characters can be considered as real people for the exception of the Tralfamadorians. “It described the creatures from Tralfamadore….

they were two feet high, and green, and shaped like plumber’s friends. Their suction cups were on the ground… usually pointed to the sky. At the top of each shaft was a little hand with a green eye in its palm” P. 26. This definitely shows that Tralfamadorians are not really creatures or even from the planet Earth.

See also  Best Christian Dating Sites and apps Top Ten Reviews

However, they are very important to the story because they help Billy learn to view live differently and not worry so much about things that can’t be changed. Valencia Merble, Billy’s wife, is a very realistic character because she portrays the insecurities a woman faces when her only dream is to please her husband in any way possible. “I’m going to lose weight for you,” she said. “What?” “I’m going on a diet. I’m going to be beautiful for you.

” “I like you just the way you are. ” “Do you really?” P. 120. Valencia’s words demonstrate the troubles a woman is willing to take in order to have her husband happy. Billy Pilgrim, the main character, has so many flaws and qualities that make him so special and to the story of the novel.

Not only does he go through the experience of being trapped in a slaughterhouse, his wife does when he is at the hospital, but he also time traveled between Earth and Tralfamadore. All of these experiences give him the ability to accept what he couldn’t change. “As a time traveler, he has seen his own death many times, has seen his own death many times, has described it to a tape recorder… I, Billy Pilgrim, the tape begins, will die, have died, and always will die on February thirteenth, 1976” p. 141. Billy’s statement about his death clearly shows his acceptance of the cycle of live, which he learned to accept with the help of the Tralfamadorians. Montana Wildhack, Billy’s mate, was affected by Tralfamadorians after they took her to their zoo as an amusement for the residents of the planet.

She was a very popular actress at Earth, and has to slowly learn to love Billy and adjust to leaving in a secluded room. Her ability to learn to love a stranger is similar to what a woman who is in a vulnerable situation would do. “Billy traveled in time to the zoo on Tralfamadore…a mate had just been brought to him from Earth. She as Montana Wildhack, a motion picture star…in time, Montana came to love and trust Billy Pilgrim”p. 132 133.

The description of Montana’s trip to Tralfamadore make parts of her life unrealistic but the way she learns to adjust to her situation sounds very real about a woman. The way Vonnegut decided to portray the characters was really what shaped Slaughterhouse Five and made it an outstanding novel. The setting of Slaughterhouse Five takes place in Dresden, Germany, Tralfamadore, and Ilium, New York during and after World War II. There are no specific chapters where it just focuses on one place, throughout the novel it jumps from place to place. The description of the places is nothing to what today’s’ cities look like.

“The parades pranced, staggered and reeled to the gate of the Dresden slaughterhouse…the Americans were taken to the fifth building inside the gate. It was a one story cement block cube with sliding doors in front and back. It had been built as a shelter for pigs…now it served as a home away from home for one hundred American prisoners of war” p. 152. The description of the slaughterhouse gives a way better understanding of what was going on during the war. The way the soldiers are just placed in a slaughterhouse does not really compare to anything that takes place today.

The given description of Montana’s and Billy’s home in Tralfamadore is very unrealistic mainly because there is no such planet. “They had privacy. The canopy covered the dome…. she couldn’t send Billy out for ice cream or strawberries, since the atmosphere outside the dome was cyanide…” P. 178 179. This quote just like the other description of the setting doesn’t really allow the reader to image themselves at the scene.

“Ilium is a particularly good city for optometrists because the general Forge and Foundry Company is there” P. 24. This quote shows how the description of a scene doesn’t matter much as long as you focus on the point of the novel. When Vonnegut describes a scene he doesn’t worry about giving a full detail of the setting as long as he gets to the point. Slaughterhouse Five may not have the best visionary scenes but it’s obvious to know where the certain situation is taking place at. When our men come back home from the war, they are not always well understood by society.

When Billy returns home with all his traumas of the war it’s hard for his daughter to understand him. He begins to have these so called visits to a planet called Tralfamadore which completely devastate his daughter. “Where did you get a crazy name like Tralfamadore?” “That’s what the creatures who live there call it. ” “Oh God, “said Barbara, and turned her back on him” p. 30. Barbara not having gone through what her father went through at war couldn’t understand his necessity to escape from reality.

She didn’t want to let her dad live in his own world because she felt that society will blame her for his downfall. Most of the story focuses on flashbacks about war experience and how it ruins a man. “One of the best bodies belonged to the oldest American by far, a high school teacher…his name was Edgar Derby…he was so old he had a son who was a marine in the Pacific theater of war…Derby’s son would survive the war. Derby wouldn’t…that good body of his would be filled with holes by a firing squad…” p. 83.

The death of Derby not only affects his family but also Billy and the other soldiers who were in his platoon. This ruins the men in that they feel powerless for not being able to safe a friend they had spend so much time with. Towards the end it talks about Valencia’s death, then to the lives of Montana and Billy’s live in Tralfamadore. “Valencia adored Billy. She was crying and yelping so hard as she drove…when she arrived at the hospital…the time poor Valencia was pronounced dead” p.

182. The death of Valencia ties into the theme of how the war not only affects the soldiers but the families as well. Slaughterhouse Five demonstrates all the troubles of war in a very random way, going from one place to another very rapidly. Billy will continue to be himself and travel back and forth between Earth and Tralfamadore. Vonnegut’s book Slaughterhouse Five is not very similar in style to other books but on the theme level it has a couple of novels it is similar too.

One of the books it is similar to is All Quiet in the Western Front in that they both focus on the causalities and realities of war. “The devastation of Dresden was boundless. When Goethe as a young student visited the city, he still found sad ruins…” P. 17 18. This shows how both novels want to spread the word of how nothing is better after a war. Both serve as anti war novels to some extent, depends on how the reader takes in what he just read.

The aliens’ part of the novel is similar to Battle L. A. in how it just suddenly starts to talk about aliens. “The saucer was from the planet Tralfamadore, he said. He was taken to Tralfamadore, where he was displayed naked in a zoo, he said” p.

25. The aliens’ from the novel didn’t want to harm the planet Earth, however just like the ones from the movie they wanted to experiment with human beings. Besides these two similarities there aren’t many more books, novels or current events that relate to it. Slaughterhouse Five can relate to families of soldiers so a limited extent, in that some parts of it are very fictional and unrealistic. The different unique style of telling a story really keeps the reader interested in what is next. Vonnegut’s Slaughterhouse Five is not like any other anti war book, in that it has lots of fiction to its storyline.

Once you read the novel you feel as if you are watching a miniseries because it has so many little stories in a way. Though Slaughterhouse Five is mostly about anti war, it would be a really good book for alien fanatics and believers of time travel. I recommend this book to anyone looking for a unique, unusual, and educational novel. The theme of this book is very strong. The message it sends out is that having money and being super rich, doesn’t make you or anyone else happier. But instead, money can make you drown in depressing thoughts in your mind because you are used to always having everything.

Parker had everything, he almost wanted to call for problems to arise. The author’s style is very unique and catches your attention because the author knows what to say and add to make it seem more like there’s more suspense. I don’t dislike anything from the book’s writing style because it is interesting and imaginative. The book does give you a sense of the place it’s set, which I think is a place full of evilness. It makes you take you mind away from the daily world, into a world of mystery.

The author is very different from any other books I’ve read because it states words the way you, as a person would picture yourself immediately thinking towards the situation. The characters of this book are all super creative and interesting. The first main character is Parker Bear, he is used to having everything. Parker wants to live and experience something different for once. The second main character is Tara.

Tara is nice all the time, but there is always something weird about her that makes Parker and everyone else around her in school think different. There’s something about her glaze that creeps people out all the time. The author does make you believe in them as people because it sounds very realistic. The reason why is because the author knows how to present the characters first, making it seem like normal, but tricky to figure out at the same time. Reading this book, makes picture the book’s setting when you close your eyes. The place the author has provided is very weird, but you find yourself wanting to find out more of what’s going to happen next.

What happens in this book are a lot of things. Parker realizes there’s a new neighbor near his home. He discovers and meets the new neighbor in his bedroom. Tara, the new neighbor was out of nowhere in Parker’s bed sleeping. Parker was surprised he found Tara in his bedroom, he from the start knew she was so strange looking.

Tara would never take her glasses off. Her eyes were used as a horrible scary glaze. From that moment on, Parker knew that something was going to happen from the moment he met her. During school, Parker noticed that Tara went to his school. Tara caught everyone’s attention in school. Tara was getting everybody’s attention because she was pretty, and people wondered whys he was always covered in those sunglasses shades.

All of a sudden, Parker notices that Tara is becoming a friend of everyone. She steals Melanie’s boyfriend, who’s very popular. Tara is someone strange who curses Parker for something Parker should have never told her. My recommendation for this book is strong. It’s strong because it’s a very good book and will take your imagination to different places. Fro me, a book has to be catchy with a good interesting beginning.

Based on what this book was about, I definitely recommend this book to anyone who enjoys reading mystery/horror kinds of books. I also feel this book sends an important message on how to be and to never say things that are just said just to say. It tells you that you need to watch out what you say because things will and can start changing before you know it for the better or worse. I feel like this message is important for everyone to know and understand. Overall, I loved this book, I don’t think it could have honestly been better.

The book Lock and key by Sarah Dessen shows how teenagers sometimes have to deal with bigger problems that another. This book talks about drugs, family struggle and love. Ruby is a girl that used to live with her mom but they didn’t live in good conditions, her mom would drink a lot, her father left them and his older sister Cora went to collage and after she left Ruby had no contact with her. Ruby’s mom sometimes would disappear for days sometimes week, Ruby was a girl that didn’t care about anything she would do things without thinking and she thought that everything was worthless. One day her mom left but this time she didn’t came back Ruby wasn’t worried since she learned to live alone and she knew how to cook and pretty much she learned how to survive by herself, but she wasn’t eighteen yet so she was always hiding from social workers, since she was living alone she wouldn’t open the door at all since there was always a risk that the owner of the yellow house where asking for the rent or a social worker was concern about Ruby’s life.

One day a social worker was waiting for her and she took her to the police station, minutes later she saw her older sister coming towards her after a long time of not knowing a think about her all Ruby could feel was hate for her since according to Ruby’s mom Cora abandoned them because she didn’t care about them, Ruby didn’t wanted to leave with her but she had no choice. When they got to Cora’s house Ruby was amazed, her sister seem to be wealthy since she lived in a huge house. She met Cora’s husband Jimmy and Roscoe Jimmy’s puppy and they were a very nice but she still felt weird living there so when everybody went to sleep she tried running away but Roscoe started to bark and she got caught right in the middle of living, luckily her teenager neighbor Nate saved her by saying that she was just saying hi because she couldn’t sleep. The morning after Jimmy took Ruby to her new school she dint really like it since the school was pretty much for rich people and Ruby felt weird around them. Ruby got a job at the Mall with a Harriet, Harriet was a person that had her whole time dedicated to making necklaces and earrings, and she was good at trusting people but Reggie her close friend and secret lover encourage her to hired Ruby, after time went by she started trusting Ruby.

Ruby’s life seemed to start getting but she went back to look for her friend with benefits Marshall, she found him with her best friend and she got upset so she left with Marshall’s best friend and she got drunk and high then Nate found her and took her home, when she got home she saw Cora was very worried and she realized that she actually cared about her so she started to change from then and her life changed in a lot of ways. To me this is a really good book since it pictures the obstacles that some teenagers have to go through, it’s not easy to be a teenager and sometime people forget that because they think that teenagers are all about getting in trouble and disrespecting people but they never ask themselves if there is something making this kids do this, most people just criticized but they don’t even know what the other person is going through like they say a person is a whole different world because they think different and they obviously act different that’s what makes us unique. I loved this book because it entertains you and it really makes you wonder what’s going to happened after a chapter is over, u get addicted to this book and you just want to keep reading and reading and when you get to the end you wish there was a second part to this book. This book is one of my favorite books and I would recommend it to a lot of people, specially teenagers. “So what’s worse?Seizing the day, knowing there’s a chance your attempt could blow up in your face?or not to even try at all and always wondering whether or not something amazing would’ve happened if you had tried?Something that might have changed your life forever for the better.

” This quote says what I thought was so interesting about the book “The Secret Journal of Brett Colton” by Kay Mangum. For example, the theme of the book is that you should try to attempt to do things that maybe you hadn’t thought of before. I want to be a chef, so I got a job at a restaurant, and I am working toward being a chef and getting good experience where I work. It was “taking a chance” to try for the job, and I did get it. Now I am on my way to being a chef. Kathy in the book found out that taking chances to be successful is very important.

I liked the book because it reminded me that taking chances is very important in life, and the way the book was written made it easy to remember that. The theme of the book was not only about taking chances, but about loving your family, and life in general. Though I was sad about the brother having cancer and dying the whole point of the book was that dying is part of life and that we should live every day like it’s our last day, and enjoy every day as much as we can. Also, in the book Kathy tries to overcome her everyday struggles being a girl at the age of sixteen. She seems to me to be a little not nice at first, and she hates her brother, even though he is dead.

In the book it says, “try competing with a brother who because he’s not around anymore has reached Martyr Status. ” This is because the parents talk good things about him all the time. And make him seem perfect. But in the end, after reading the journal, she understands that he was a regular person and that is another reason why I found the book interesting. The journal made you think about how life can end so quickly. The author did a good job introducing the characters.

Around the same time she found the journal Kathy gets a job to tutor a high school student Jason West, a football player who is a Mormon person. By the time I finished the book I felt like I really knew the characters. The emotions were very clear, and there weren’t too many characters to loose count, like in some books. I didn’t like most of the people at first, but then they became better. Kathy became a nicer person and the issues between Kathy and Jason’s girlfriend, Angela, it showed the how she was a person who cared more about helping others and loving her family than only getting attention.

Like when the Angela said, “You can’t seriously mean you’re going to keep studying with her” and the way she said it made Kathy feel bad. I feel that Kathy grew as a better person from the start of this book to the ending. The setting of the book was different from my own growing up but it was easy to understand. High school is high school and even though people can have different backgrounds it’s the same. One of the things I did think was unusual about the book was that the football player she was tutoring was Mormon. I don’t know many Morman people and I don’t know too many teenagers that set aside time to go to prayers in a class setting.

Or talk about god. I’m not sure if that is for me or not, but it made for an interesting story, and for the drama between the characters, Jason, his girlfriend, and Kathy. But mostly, it was a typical high school setting. That made it easy to read. The plot of the book was mostly about Kathy.

It started out her being very jealous of her dead brother. But then she finds a book, a journal that he had written just for her. Kathy is very honest with herself and she is not embarrassed to speak what is on her mind, especially to her family. She’s very open minded and would prefer her parents and her family would just speak the truth about their feelings and their sadness over her brother’s death instead of pretend that everything is okay. By the end of the book I think they are all better about their relationships, and most important Kathy learns through the journal that while her brother was a good person he was not perfect. But what is really sad is that her dead brother loved her very much, and in some ways, watched over her more than her parents.

For example it says in the journal that “once you’re asleep, I watch you for awhile before I put you back in your crib. ’ This shows he loves her. In conclusion I would say that this book was good, and it was catchy. It was a book that caught your attention and was easy to read. I can’t really relate it to any other books I’ve read but I will say that the book is both sad and good.

Everyday there is at least one person out there diagnosed with Cancer, and it showed that you just don’t ever know when you will die of something. I do recommend it. I think it was also good because how the characters grew as people and changed. I would say that it would be a good book for anyone to read. I liked the best how much Kathy found out about her brother as well.

In the end of the book she found that he had hidden away for her many pictures in a box… It says “many many pictures. A baby in a bassinet. A tiny baby with baby powder all over her body. ” This shows that her brother had been thinking about her all the time. Over all, I would say that this would be a good story for anyone to read.

A theme where is a factor said by this you may have absolutely everything a house, a rich dad , car, have the opportunity to go to a important school, good grades , be a outstanding volleyball player , whatever you wish for but there’s something you cant buy which is happiness. As I would say it builds naturally like love, faith courage. Etc But to Lisa her dad was a big interference in her life where he had to much control where he had planned where she would go to college and choose to live the way he wanted. This took Lisa to lot emotions where devastation and frustration took a big part. The authors way of writing had a significant diverse specifying the story with mysteriousness and lots of emotions of love, passion, horror made it clear to under stand. The characters I’m going to talk about the main characters, Dr.

Wells father of Lisa he was a doctor over controlled man who took over Lisa planning everything for her and having full control like where she was going to college after high school. He was wealthy and had feeling of buying and giving Lisa everything. As a dad it changed him to much that turned him to a scene murder he just couldn’t believe it. Lisa daughter of Dr. wells she was a girl with everything a talented volleyball player , good grades honor roll had a boyfriend which introduced her to some sort of wrong direction , led her to Billy who she used a source and as in the middle of who to love.

But other than that she was a sweet girl who deserved everything. Erick was Lisa’s boyfriend a guy who was in the wrong foot steps slanging weed smoking and introduced it to Lisa she was more of a self centered coward so showed not much care to Lisa. Billy was the farm boy with deceiving parents where he worked for what he had and totally out of the random a rich girl Lisa Is into leading him to love. Billy was the guy who a girl would want he had the talent of sharp shooting just to go hunting. The officer Moody was a man who investigated the scene of the crime of Lisa and sleeked revenge towards Billy’s parents because in there days Billy’s dad had stolen his girl which is now Billy’s mom he interrupted a marriage leading them to anger his rest of his life.

The plot focuses on the crime in which Lisa is murdered accusing Billy for it. Billy being a sharp shooter with guns led to Dr. Wells who supposable had stolen guns and taking them out to his car secretly making Billy the accuser. Billy with frustration knows it wasn’t him and reaches to find the truth. With help of a friend he finds a suicidal not from Lisa In her locker is desperate to find in her house the clue she has left to the truth. In the woods directed he found guns dogged up by dr.

wells , everything was planned he knew his daughter had committed suicide, knew it was his fault and let to hide everything but it was discovered by Billy police arrived to the scene where Billy was almost killed. The author does make me believe in the characters as people because they are described as people I know and their attitude and self character is related to people. I do believe that if the characters were different I would have enjoyed my novel better because some of the characters are annoying and make some stuff seem unreal. Nora is an indecisive and insecure teenage girl “He is hot, but he is dangerous. I like him, but he wants to kill me.

” Patch is the falling angel who is known as the bad dark angel or a stupid jerk. Nora’s mom uncaring after she became widow, she doesn’t pay attention to Nora and leaves her home alone the next day after her husband was killed. Nora’s best friend Vee is fat and is helping Nora to find a boyfriend but then gets hurt. “There is a way to be good again” was said by Rahim Khan, in the kite runner by Khaled Hosseini setting up the whole plot of the book. The kite Runner is an unforgettable novel, captivating is readers with the story of betrayal, love, and devotion shared by two Afghanistan boys, Amir and HassanAlthough many themes and lessons can be taken from this novel, I got a sense of devotion between Amir, Hassan, and, Baba. Hassan’s devotion to Amir, and Amir’s devotion to Baba.

The life lesson would be that devotion to another who is not devoted to you can lead to the willingness to do anything for another that could possibly cause destruction. Khalad Hosseini’s style was interesting in the way he began his novel. The first chapter began with Amir saying he became the man he as due to the even that occurred many years earlier in the winter of 1975, he receives a phone call saying “there is a way to be good again” then chapter 2 began with his child hood. This style captures my attention because it is being told from the present instead of beginning from the past. As well as skipping from the past to events even deeper in the past to understand his story. As he speaks his tone sounds full of sorrow and knowledge, it prepares the reader for the story ahead, and to pay more attention to the events in order to know what kind of a person he has become.

This form is different from some books that I have read but I personally like this style, I have read other books with the same style an seem to like those books the best. The characters in the novel seem completely real, the way the story is told it wouldn’t be hard to believe that this was truly someone’s life story; even the historical events are accurate. I even had to check my self whether it was fiction of non fiction. The way Khaled describes the people it’s the exact same way a real person would feel, there is great details in events tat the reader can see and feel what the characters do. In Kite Runner, Hassan and Amir fear Assef, because of the author’s strong sense of reality I feared and disliked Assef and well. Even though they were both afraid of Assef, Hasssan stood up to Assef in order to protect Amir in chapter five.

This is one of the many examples where you could sense the devotion and loyalty Hassan had for Amir. It made me sad when Amir let Hassan defend him because Amir did not try to defend him in numerous fights before. The story manly takes place in Afghanistan in the 1960’s to the early 1980’s this is a setting I don’t really know, but the novel does such a great job of describing the town, the individual houses and stores, the streets and the people that picturing this story was no trouble at all. When Amir goes back to Afghanistan and notices that his precious country has been destroyed to the point where he can almost not recognize it, you your self could imagine the difference between the clean well built prosperous city when the story began to the bomb destroyed city when he went back. You can picture the brick wall that was destroyed with the missing part and the broken bricks around it, and you can also see the wall that Hassan rebuilt by him self preparing for the day Amir would return home. Showing another sign of devotion that Hassan did for Amir.

Even though they had not spoken since the incident in the winter of 1975. Through out the novel, Amir remembers his life, all the events that led to who he became, describing the way he and Hassan grew up what they liked to do and play. He describes saying that his father had told him him and Hassan share a special bond because they fed from the same breast. Giving the sense that here is a special bond between them, it goes on to describing the city his life growing up including fights friends school traditions and how his fathers views often went against what school was teaching. Hassan all through the novel shows devotion for Amir, and Amir only wants his father love. After the incident that occurred Amir gains that love but does it through betrayal.

Everything following that even became a domino effect from having to run away o America and having to return to Afghanistan to face his past and be good again. The only other book that reminds me a bit about Kite Runner is Behind the Burqa only because they both talk about living in Afghanistan but the characters do not connect too much only the events in history do. I on the other hand I can make a connection to Amir because I am also afraid of facing my past, and have tried burying it but learned its not possible to do so, the past always comes back and at some point needs to be faced, and overcame. The kite runner is a book I would recommend to anyone who wants to read a powerful captivating novel that. This book is truly one of the best I have read I wanted to pick up the book and not let it down and in the end when I finished the novel, I felt like I lost a friend, it’s a novel of family, friendship, betrayal, guilt, and love.

I recommend this book to anyone. As for the charachters, there is alot of different characters facing different challenge or going thorugh different hard times…There’s Angus Bethune and Sarah Byrnes, who can hide from everyone but each other. Angus really shows Sarah he is truly there for her in a remarkable way. And Montana West, who doesn’t step down from a challenge. Not even when the challenge comes from her adoptive dad, who’s leading the school board to censor the article she wrote for the school paper.

All of therese teens in this stories are real people going throught real struggles like Matt Miller, who had never been friends with outspoken genius Marcus James. Until one tragic week—a week they’d do anything to change—brings them closer than Matt could have ever imagined. The setting and plot it compares and contrasts alot to the world know real people with real struggles the setting vary but there usually dramatic and more dark in the begging but they always brighten up. it is like the world today showing how different people handle different situatuins. The author and the group of kids make you feel like you’re a part of the setting becuase you really see a connection between them and maybe not directly you but atleast people you know. Like when Angus and sarah get to the place where her mom lives its really descirptive and you can really picture it like your there.

“Schooled” is the story about a young teen named Capricorn Cap Anderson who was raised in virtual isolation on the Garland Farm with only his grandmother, Rain. Rain falls from a tree picking plums and that is when Cap’s entire life is changed. Rain will need two months of rehabilitation for her broken hip so Cap has to leave the farm and move to a house in town. Cap has to interact with other teenagers and attend public middle school. Cap has never seen television, computer, cell phone, or iPod.

He has no clue how people use money and checks. Cap got placed at a suburban home of a social worker, Flora Donnelly. Flora has an beautiful but kind of bratty teenage daughter, Sophie. Flora’s parents were a member of the commune so she knows how hard it is to start a new life. The middle school Cap has to go to is Claverge Middle School or C average middle school as Cap calls it. Cap had to experience what is it is like at regular middle school.

He did not know why he needed locker at school. Cap wore tie dyed shirts to school and everyone was thinking he was from another planet. Capricorn Anderson somehow was nominated for class president at C average middle school and he won. He does not remember signing up to be class president at all. I guess one of his class mates thought it would be funny to nominated Cap and see what happens with him. Cap has to organize the Halloween dance but he didn’t even know what Halloween was.

He had no clue why people dressed in costumes on Halloween. The Halloween dance didn’t happen though because Cap got to move back to the farm commune with Rain. Everyone thought Cap was dead because he did not say good bye to anyone, he just disappeared. All of his classmates had a funeral for Cap. When Cap came back to town, the classmates were having the funeral but Sophie said it was the Halloween dance.

When Cap came back everyone was surprised because they didn’t know what had happened to Cap. Overall this book was good. I liked it a lot. I thought the story of Capricorn Anderson was interesting. If that was me I would be so confused to what everything was.

At first Cap did not have friends but at the end he made lots of friends. The incident with Rain getting hurt was tragic but at least Cap got to meet new people and experience regular middle school. He also go to meet Sophie. I really enjoyed this book. I would definitely recommend others to read this story. The main theme among several others in the novel was the theme of growing up and becoming man.

Throughout the novel Jack is faced with all sorts of life changing problems and decisions. Jack goes through these problems and progresses as a character. He goes through a phase where he begins to blame himself for matters that are beyond his own control, such as his parent’s separation and his whole repetitive moving from town to town with his mother. “I was subject to fits of feeling myself unworthy… it didn’t take me much to bring this sensation to life, along with certainty that everybody but my mother saw through me and not like what they saw. ” pg. 59 This quote shows the depressed feelings that Jack has.

He begins to think that through his mother’s eyes he is some kind of angel or child that can not do anything out of bad judgment. He starts to see that this is false, and everyone around them can see this too and secretly hold him responsible for all his mothers’ troubles. Because of this Jack begins to harden up and not care as much about consequences and only care for the people that care about him. “It was no truth known only to me, but I believed that in some sense not factually verifiable, I was a straight A student. In the same way, I believed I was an eagle scout… and on the boy who lived in their letters, the splendid phantom who carried all my hopes, I saw, at last, my own face. ” pg.

82 Jack says this after he decides to forge letters of recommendation from all his teachers so that he may be accepted into a private school he’s been longing to attend to. He makes up lies about how perfect he really is and how an excellent student he was, and everything that was top notch about him. Alas he knows that he is lying about himself and is really listing all the things he wishes to become. In the end he chooses to believe that it is more honest than what any of his teachers would have put, because he is writing down his potentials and where as his teachers would only speak of his failures. These two quotes tie in with the theme of growing up because they speak of how Jack changes his views on certain things and his attitude towards them. This boys Life was a great novel that is very easy for the reader to understand feel a connection with the main character Jack.

This was done so by the writing style of Tobias Wolff. The story was written in an informal way that makes the reader fully understand what is being said and make connections with the characters. The entire story is narrated by the main character, because of this you get the full experience of what Jack goes through and feels throughout the novel. You can see and feel the tone change as he evolves from a young boy into a man. What made this writing style unique is definitely the informal way it was written, it makes the reader feel like they are really reading actual words that were said as they happen rather than a story that was planned out and staged.

Tobias Wolff added many incredible characters into the novel such as Jack Wolff, Rosemary Wolff, Arthur Wolff, Dwight, Norma, Kenneth, skipper, Geoffrey Wolff, Arthur Gayle, and Chuck. Each character plays an important part in the main character Jack’s life. The first character that the readers are introduced to is Jack Wolff. Jack is the main character throughout the novel. Jack is a young man who has a big imagination and yearns for adventure, growing up he would wear his uniform and pretend he was a solider in the military.

Jack goes through a lot through the story such as abusive father and father figures, smoking, drinking, chasing girls, school, being in the scouts, joy riding in cars, pulling pranks, as well as being a kid. Jack goes through many situations but always has the support of his mother Rosemary. As a little girl, Rosemary’s parents were abusive and very cruel to her. She took that as a lesson and decided to be anything but that to her son Jack. Rosemary goes through some very difficult times while trying to raise her son, she goes through having relationships with abusive men, finding a good home, finding a job that can support her and her son, and ultimately trying to find the right life for the both of them.

In one of the Rosemary’s relationships, she goes out with a man named Dwight. When she and jack first meet him, Dwight seems normal and a very good father figure for Jack. Dwight has three other kids. When Jack is with his mother and Dwight everything is fine, but when he is alone with Dwight, Dwight becomes abusive, cruel, violent person to Jack. Dwight’s character is a drunk, who forcefully beats you down and tries to act like the superior person.

He is a selfish person who believes that he is always right. The only time that he ever bonds with jack is when he is teaching Jack to fight. Dwight takes great pleasure in teaching Jack to use his anger to fight Arthur Gayle. Arthur Gayle is not a very popular kid at school. The kids always love to pick on him and tease him by calling him names. The one thing that really gets to Arthur when he is being teased is to be called a sissy.

When he is called a sissy he becomes enraged and instantly becomes hostile enough to want to fight. Jack learned this first hand by calling Arthur a sissy, he got into a fight that ended in Jack getting beat up. Although there are lots of characters that in their own way help shape the man that Jack becomes, these were the main ones. The setting of the story is taken to the late 1950’s and early 1960’s. The story starts off in Florida then Utah as Jack and his mom are moving around.

The stetting changes a few more time to Washington, to Seattle, and finally Chinook. The way that the novel was written in the setting was always visible in the imagination of the reader. Whether it is at a big fancy private school or even a small apartment in Utah, the vivid descriptions of the surroundings and environments made it simple to imagine in the mind of the reader. You could feel the kind of emotional environment in the setting, such as prankster teenagers running around, you get the feeling of fun and mischief. This Boy’s Life is about a young boy named Jack, who comes from a broken family. His father is an alcoholic who causes his mother to leave him and take Jack with her.

Unfortunately she could not take Jacks older brother Geoffrey. As jack and his mother move from place to place they are both met with troubles in relationships, finding a home, finding a job, and finding the life that they want. While their time in Seattle, Rosemary who is Jacks mother meets a man named Dwight who at first seems like a fine gentlemen, perfect for a father figure for Jack. As time goes on Jack moves in with Dwight as his mom goes onto find a job that can support both her and jack. During the time that Jack lives with his Dwight, Dwight proves that he is not a gentlemen but rather a drunken tyrant who seeks out to please himself and be merciless to Jack.

Dwight makes Jack do everything he wants him to do, and if he refuses Dwight won’t hesitate to use force to put Jack in his place. Jack is left in a difficult spot, he has to make a plan to escape the hell that he is in and find a better life for him and his mom all while going through the dilemmas of Middle school until high school. He is ultimately going to have to decide where his life is heading towards and the kind of man he wants to be. Mitch Albom’s The Five People You Meet in Heaven was a phenomenal book. From the moment I picked it up to the moment I set it down, I was in awe. This book was one of those that keeps you guessing and I loved that.

In this book I identified one major theme and it was the fact that we have an impact on everyone, no matter how long they are in our lives for. We are not alone despite what people say, our lives all kind of intertwine with each other’s and it doesn’t take much for you to have an impact on someone’s life, good or bad and you learn that in this story. I absolutely loved the way Mitch Albom wrote this book. It was so relaxed and so intriguing that it really grabbed my attention. To be quite honest there wasn’t a single thing that I didn’t like about this book. The one thing that I really loved was the fact that he started the book with an ending and throughout the book you learn about his life and how he got to be who he was the day he died.

This book was a unique one because I’ve never a book that starts out with the ending but that just goes to show that every ending is also a new beginning. The characters in this book where so different from each other and I really loved that but I also loved that the author described each one of them so greatly that if you were to close your eyes, you’d envision each one of the them. From the way they looked, to the way they talked, there was just so much detail about the characters that ultimately you could see each one of them so to me, when I’d close my eyes it was sort of like a movie because everything was so vivid and clear. There are five different settings because he meets five different people in his so called Heaven. There was a circus, a diner, Ruby Pier, a wedding and a lake with lots of children running around and playing.

Like most great writers Mitch Albom made you feel like you were in each setting. When I’d close my eyes I’d see Eddie standing there, talking, laughing, crying, being sad and I could just feel all the emotions he felt and it was truly an amazing experience. The plot of the story is much like the theme, to teach Eddie that we all have an impact on each other, no matter how small and that even though life ends, love never does. His love for all the people he’s met burns brightly in his heart and the compassion he has for his job and those around him really show. This book is just about understanding Eddie’s life and how he got to be where he was. Throughout the book he complains about “never getting out” but really, he never wanted to.

He has so many memories at Ruby Pier and despite the fact he acts like he hates it, deep down he loves it because it’s the only thing that constantly changes but never leaves. I would definitely recommend this book to everyone because it was such a great reading experience and I can’t really say that for a lot of books but this one really opened my eyes and made me realize that we do have an impact on everyone we meet, even if it’s just for a brief moment and I think that’s what the author wanted you to realize. Safe Haven, by Nicholas Sparks, is a great novel that has an explosion of emotions. There are surprises lurking around every corner. The theme of this novel is learning from the past and moving on.

There are many events that have affected many of the characters. For Katie, it was her abusive past with her husband; Alex suffered the loss of his wife. Katie found it hard to leave her husband due to the fact that she depended on him too much and he had made a threat to her life. When Katie starts her new life, she takes all the negative things she experienced during her marriage and transforms it into a learning lesson to help her create a better future for herself. She also learns that “giving truth to the past meant opening the door to the future” 101. Though she finds the strength to move forward, it is clear that she still has some fears left over from her past, but with time, the reader watches Katie grow and release those fears.

The characters are portrayed as almost realistic. They are given qualities which many people can relate to and they are put in realistic situations. Katie has many different qualities. At first Katie is portrayed as a quiet, reserved, timid person. As we begin to learn about her past she is shown to have been dependent, fearful, and paranoid.

When Alex first met her, “he noticed her staring out the window, absently chewing her lower lip. For some reason, he had the strange impression that she was bout to cry” 20. Once she begins to gain trust in Alex, the reader learns that she is loving, fun, independent, strong, intelligent, and courageous. Alex is a strong man. His wife passed away and he is now the single father of two young children.

He also had some previous experience in the army. His past has shaped him into an intelligent, giving, and loving man. Jo is Katie’s next door neighbor. She seems to be very bold and outgoing. When Katie first met Jo, she had a feeling that “there was more to Jo than met the eye, something…trustworthy, even if she couldn’t explain it” 12.

She helps Katie get more comfortable and open up about her past. Jo sometimes seems to be almost like Katie’s conscience. As the novel unravels, we see how Jo helps Katie out in more than one way. While she helps us learn a lot of truths about Katie; we also learn some very shocking truths about Jo. Kevin is Katie’s husband.

He is very abusive towards Katie but never shows it in front of people. He constantly blames her for everything and does not allow her to do everything for herself. He has her under constant watch and does not allow her to have any friends. He comes off as very paranoid, abusive, stressed, and angry. Katie does, however, recall that before they got married, he was very loving and fun.

This novel takes place in a small quiet town named Southport. “It was a small historic town of a few thousand people, located at the mouth of the Cape Fear River, right where it met the Intracoastal” 13. This was the place where Katie decided she would start her life again. She described the feeling she felt in this town as safe. Since this was a very small town, everyone new each other. News and gossip traveled around quickly, which was something that concerned Katie a lot.

The weather there was also much unexpected; there were days when the sun was out and the next minute it could start raining and last for quite some time. This novel is basically about a woman trying to free herself and start her life over again without her past dragging her down. She is able to escape the constant watchful eye of her abusive husband, Kevin, and she escapes to Southport. She meets her neighbor Jo, and after sometime she begins to open up about the truth of her past. She is dedicated to her job because she feels she needs to be prepared for any possible bad situation that may arise. A grocery store owner, widowed father of two young children, sees Katie and has an immediate attraction to her.

He tries courting her, and while she was opposed to it at first, she slowly starts falling for him too. Just when it seemed her life was falling back into place, it takes a turn for the worst. Kevin has tracked her down and is now wondering whether he will take her home or kill her right then and there. Sparks’ novel has a lot of similarities between one of Picoult’s novels called Picture Perfect. They both share the theme of abuse and women trying to leave these unhealthy situations.

They both love their husbands, but they know that something must change because their lives are on the line. The woman in Picture Perfect seemed to be more attached to her husband, but she relied less on him. Katie on the other hand wanted to leave as soon as she saw that the problem wasn’t stopping, but she had more trouble leaving due to the fact that she was very dependent on her husband. This dependence was more financially though, but it was not her fault, he just simply did not allow her to do anything for herself. The similarities between the themes of the novel are quite clear, but the way they are developed and carried out are very different.

Everyone can relate to this novel one way or another. There are many women and men who are victims of abusive spouses. There are also people who seek new beginnings due to some event in their life that pushed them down. Many people have also suffered the loss of loved ones, so they are able to relate to these characters. There is something everyone can relate to one way or another; whether it is an event that is similar to an experience they have had, or a character trait they share with one of the characters.

Could you imagine not feeling safe in the very place that you go home to everyday. That was life for Dave, an eight year old boy who through out his life he knew little about love, especially the love that is suppose to come from one’s mother. In Dave Pelzer’s “The Lost Boy”, my attention was absorbed like a sponge, with the details of how Dave struggled to keep his guard up and have the hope of living after the horrible things his very own mother did to him. This fascinating book goes through Pelzer’s struggle to fit in and be accepted in his new life as a foster child with a horrible background. Fitting in and getting along with others wasn’t a walk down the street for Dave. After being physically, emotionally, and psychologically abused by his mother at such a young age life was twice as hard, but with the hardship of becoming a foster child, his life was about to get thrice as hard.

Throughout his journey Dave discovers more love from foster parents than he ever received from his own mother. This sequel to the extraordinary book “A Child Called It”, embraces you with the lament that you feel for this poor lost boy. Dave is confused of why everything happened the way it happened with his mother, “We were the perfect family, what happened?”, Dave asks his social worker Ms. Gold. She along with many of the adults around Dave ask themselves the same question of why his mother treated him the way she did. The main theme of this book is to have faith, courage, and inspiration, and to not give up.

This young boy proves to us the power of the hope to survive. Being such a confused child without the love of his own mother, living in the homes of strangers, being moved to a different place within months of adapting to a home, this boy is stuck under the rubble of his mother’s mess, but he is slowly able to find his way out, with the love and car of people he begins to form as his family. This is the second book I read by David Pelzer. Being that his story is very interesting, Pelzer also has a way of telling his story in his books. He writes as if he were the same boy at the same age he is writing about. For example, when Dave is rescued he was eight years old, so he writes his story in an eight year olds point of view.

Doing this he creates more sympathy, as if I didn’t have enough already. His story definitely fascinates me and how strong someone can be, and how your child background molds you into the adult you will become. As Dave grows older in the book his writing becomes more mature, so it feels like he is growing before your eyes. There are many main characters in this book, mainly because Dave moves from home to home in this stage of his life. The main characters mentioned throughout the book are Dave himself, his mother, and his father.

The author gives a great idea and sense of how the character really is. He easily shows that Dave is a shy, awkward, scared, confused child. “Maybe, I told myself, I am a moron. Maybe I am crazy. ” Dave questions himself, not knowing that he wasn’t the crazy one but his mother was.

He also does a great job of showing that his mother is an evil, confused, obsessive person. “Boy…I don’t care what they do!You’re not out of this yet!I’ll get you back!You hear me?I’ll get you back!” Mother threatens Dave even when he is no longer under her custody, she tells her eight year old son that he will pay?She is definitely crazy. His father is shown to be a very weak man, giving in to the craziness brought by Dave’s mother. His father becomes a drunk, not being able to handle Dave’s mother. “It’s your mother, she’s crazy!” This quote from his father shows that he gave up on his own life just because he couldn’t handle the insanity of his wife. That showed that his father was a weak man, and Dave had to be stronger than him and not give in.

The setting definitely contrast to the world around me because fortunately I have never been abused, nor ever been a foster child. Dave’s ability to go through everything he went to really makes him an inspiration. Most of the setting takes place in Northern California. Dave starts out living with his mother in a home in San Francisco and most of his foster homes are in the same city. Dave moves throughout the county, attending many different schools, and even a juvenile hall.

As you read the book though, your attention is soaked in the reading that you feel like you are in his position and his very own decisions seem to affect you. As I closed my eyes and imagined, I saw myself in his shoes, with the fear he felt each time he heard his mother’s angry voice, or the sympathy he felt when he explained that he felt safe. Overall reading the book, placed me in its setting and it was a pleasure experiencing it. The plot of this book is the most interesting plot of all the books I have read. As a nine year old boy Dave runs away from his home, where he is treated like no child should ever be treated, at the hands of his mother. Soon David is put together with a social services worker named Ms.

Gold, who goes to trial with Dave, fighting for his freedom from his mother. Dave is soon free from his mother and put into a foster home, running into his mother from time to time. Throughout the book David is placed in many different homes, meeting friends and enemies. Later sent to a Juvenile Hall, for being accused of a felony. David slowly grows up in the care of foster homes, accepting that he will never have the love of his mother.

As he turns into an adult he accepts everything that happened and is thankful for the people who took him in and let him have the little childhood he still had to cherish and enjoy. I can definitely compare this book to another one, that book being “A Child Called It”, since “The Lost Boy” is the sequel these books go perfectly together. The shock from the first book leaves you wanting more. The sequel oozes any thirst you had for more on what happened to David after abuse. This book also relates and connects to the thousands of books out there on child abuse and teens who are lost and struggle to find themselves being under the system of foster care.

This book does not connect to me in a person level. I am sure that the teens who it connects can use this book and Dave’s story as a great inspiration, for courage, and hope to survive. There are thousands of cases of children under foster care, all those boys and girls can relate to David, and I am sure that after reading his book many of them will be inspired and not feel alone. The issues of foster children are always going to be around so it is nice to hear about their stories. I know if I were in a position like David was in his child years this book would help me.

A central theme in 1984 is the complete manipulation of the general public through the use of various techniques. Telescreens and hidden microphones are used to keep an eye out on Oceania’s people and those who break the status quo are always “vaporized” by the Thought Police. Because of the constant watch and control over the people, the party is able to rule indefinitely. Another way the party preserves it’s power is through falsification of information and deceit. By being able to change history they are able to put whatever they wanted into the minds of the people.

“In the end the Party would announce that two and two made five, and you would have to believe it. ”The characters in the novel are drastically different from people of today because of the circumstances that they lived in. Under the complete control of the party however I believe that they act solely to serve Big Brother. They aren’t able to think for themselves or compare their situations because there isn’t a thing that they can use as comparison. Winston’s character was very interesting because of his intelligence and desire to see the party fall.

“Perhaps a lunatic was simply a minority of one. ” He felt isolated because he became aware of the flaws of the party. He became almost obsessed with the meeting of O’Brien because he believed that he was the only person that would be able to understand him. O’brien’s character was setup perfectly because the author kept his true identity until the end of the book. Throughout the story the perception of O’Brien changes depending on what Orwell wanted the reader to see him as.

The setting of the story is far too different from the world today. Orwell’s dystopian society seemed like a possible worst case scenario for the world to fall into someday. Winston’s world was split into three powerful nations that were at constant war in order to keep it’s people distracted. There were no real reason for the nations to be at war because “the three philosophies are barely distinguishable. ” This relates to the party’s slogan War is Peace because as long as Oceania is at war with Eastasia or Eurasia then it’s people will be united. The author describes the setting well and picturing being in that location was terrifying because of the extreme differences between their world and ours.

The House on Mango Street Book ReviewHave you ever wondered how much your culture affects your life and who you become to be?The House on Mango Street by Sandra Cisneros describes the life of a young Latina girl who as she grows up struggles to comprehend how her culture affects who she is. As she grows older she becomes confused and believes her culture is the reason for the many obstacles put in her life. Sandra Cisneros’s The House on Mango Street mesmerized me with its portrayal of a young Latina and its unique style. In The House on Mango Street by Sandra Cisneros there are several themes presented throughout the novel such as gender roles, society and class, but the one I saw to be of greater importance was the struggle of self defining. Esperanza Cordero the main character in the novel struggles tremendously to define who she is. Esperanza mentions how her name in English and Spanish have different meanings , English meaning hope and Spanish too many letters and how this only contributes to her feeling of not knowing who she is and where she belongs.

“I would like to baptize myself under a new name, a name more like the real me, the one that nobody sees. ”pg. 11She feels that by changing her name then perhaps she can figure out who she is and allow others to see her better. In the novel one can also see how as Esperanza grows she is uncertain of who she is and begins to befriend people that can easily express who they are. She assumes that by doing this she will be able to fit in not only in her neighborhood but culture as well. As well as have the courage to be who she wants to be.

Esperanza befriends Sally “the girl with eyes like Egypt and nylons the color of smoke. ”pg. 81 Esperanza admires the beauty and attention Sally has and chooses to be her friend in order to learn how she does this but later on realizes it isn’t the type of attention she wants. Esperanza feels that being Latina is one of the most important reasons why she has a hard time finding who she is. She feels that the role put by her culture is stopping her from being the woman she wants to be. She doesn’t want to be like many of women in her neighborhood who stay at home taking care of their kids and husband without much liberty.

“One day I will pack my bags of books and paper. One day I will say goodbye to Mango. I am too strong for her to keep me here forever. ”pg. 110 Esperanza feels that leaving her neighborhood and culture behind will allow her to be the powerful and successful woman she desires to be.

In The House on Mango Street, Sandra Cisneros writes in a simple yet poetic style that enriches the reader with so much knowledge of the Latino culture. Her choice of style in this novel makes it more enjoyable to read because it helps the reader better understand the struggling moments the characters live through and engages them to learn more about them. Sandra Cisneros style in this novel captivates the reader with her simple and straightforward writing. Esperanza tells all these stories about her neighborhood and family and Sandra Cisneros never makes any of these stories complicated for the reader to understand but rather seems to want them to simply learn more about the character’s lives and culture. Esperanza talks about a neighbor who is only a couple of years older than her but who sadly has to stay at home all day “ Rafaela leans out the window and leans on her elbow and dreams her hair is like Rapunzel’s .

On the corner there is music from the bar, and Rafaela wishes she could go there and dance before she gets old. ” pg. 79 Sandra Cisneros style is seen in this because she simply wants the reader to understand Rafaela’s sadness and observe how her culture gives more liberty to men because while her husband is out having fun she can’t do that for being a woman. The author’s poetic style captivates the reader’s attention with her choice of words and imagery she creates such as when Esperanza describes a family in her neighborhood. “There was a family.

All were little. Their arms were little, and their hands were little, and their height was not tall, and their feet very small. ”pg. 39 The author’s choice to write in a poetic manner allows the reader to better understand what Esperanza views because the author is able to create an image of this family and it makes it more enjoyable to read then if it simply had stated that the family was small. The author’s simple and poetic style is seen when Esperanza is describing her neighborhood “You can never have too much sky.

You can fall asleep and wake up drunk on sky, and sky can keep you safe when you are sad. Here there is too much sadness and not enough sky. ” pg. 33The author demonstrates in a simple and poetic manner that not just Esperanza but others in her neighborhood struggle to find the happiness and safety they yearn for. She tries to explain how there are many barriers preventing this for many especially women due to their culture because it makes it more difficult for them to go off on their own and accomplish their goals; they’ve grown to be dependent on men.

Sandra Cisneros style in the novel creates an understandable reading that the reader not only enjoys but is able to learn about the character’s culture a bit more. The House on Mango Street has many characters that are all part of the neighborhood Esperanza, the narrator of the novel, describes the residents of Mango Street. All these residents are presented in a realistic manner because they demonstrate how like any other human being they struggle to express themselves and how they too make wrong decisions in life. Esperanza, Sally, and Esperanza’s mother are all very realistic characters because like any person the three demonstrate that they struggle to find their right path in life and how their lives are influenced by their culture. Esperanza the main character of The House on Mango Street is very believable because like any other teenager she struggles to comprehend who she truly is. She has a hard time figuring out how she can fit in her neighborhood but as she grows older feels as if she doesn’t belong there at all.

Esperanza like any other person has a difficult time deciding what person in life she wants to be and what path in life she wants to take. She comes to realize that she doesn’t want the life many of the women in her neighborhood have chosen “Only a house quiet as snow, a space for myself to go, clean as paper before the poem. ”pg. 108 Esperanza has decided that she wants a different lifestyle. She wants a place that will allow her to express herself as a writer and a home that will express who she is.

Esperanza struggles considerably trying to understand her neighborhood and herself. She realizes that she wants to set higher goals for herself such as becoming a strong independent woman. Esperanza is a likeable character because she shows that obstacle shouldn’t bring one down but rather be an influence to fight more. Sally too is a realistic character because she also demonstrates her struggles in life and although she seems to know what she wants she doesn’t fight for it. Sally is seen as the beautiful girl that grabs the attention of numerous boys and this causes a great amount of trouble with her father.

Sally’s father believes that her beauty will only lead to shaming the family therefore treats her poorly causing Sally to marry an older man as a way to escape. “She has her husband and her house now, her pillowcases and her plates. She says she is in love but she only did it to escape. ” pg. 101 Sally chooses to take the easy path in life instead of fighting for the liberty and things she so much wanted.

Sally isn’t such a likable character because she demonstrates how materialistic she is and how she is incapable of showing how strong she can be as a woman. Esperanza’s mother is also a character in the novel that is portrayed in a believable manner because she shows that she isn’t perfect like many but how she has learned from her mistakes. Esperanza’s mother tells her that she could have been someone in life but made a huge mistake, “Shame is a bad thing you know. You want to know why I quit school?Because I didn’t have nice clothes. No clothes, but I had brains.

” pg. 91 Esperanza’s mom shows how like any other human being we don’t always make the right choices but how she learned from this mistake therefore encourages Esperanza to go to school and study hard. Esperanza’s mother is likable because she encourages her daughter to be someone in life but at the same time discourages her because she hasn’t escaped Mango Street herself. Esperanza, Sally, and Esperanza’s mother are all characters that some readers will like while others won’t. Although the readers are never told by the author the time period the events take place in The House on Mango Street they can easily conclude that this novel takes place in our time period.

The neighborhood mentioned can be compared to some neighborhoods in the United States nowadays. The novel takes place in a poor Latino neighborhood in Chicago that the author, Sandra Cisneros, describes with so much detail. This allows the reader too easily imagine the neighborhood Esperanza lives in. Esperanza begins her short narrations of her neighborhood by describing the houses and surrounding of her many neighbors such as Meme’s “Around the back is a yard, mostly dirt, and a greasy bunch of boards that used to be a garage. ”pg.

22 She also describes her previous home as “old and untaken care of “the water pipes broke,” pg. 4 “the paint peeling, wooden bars Papa had nailed on the windows so we wouldn’t fall out” pg. 5 It seems the author is very descriptive about the homes because she wants to show how many of the challenges they face could be due to the poverty they live in. The setting of the story can be compared to neighborhoods in our time because like Esperanza says “Those who don’t know any better come into our neighborhood scared. ” pg. 28 Neighborhoods in our time are full of residents who are from different ethnicities but there are still neighborhoods in which one can find it populated by a particular ethnicity like in Mango Street.

Unlike Esperanza describes how people are scared of them nowadays people wouldn’t be scared of others but simply uncomfortable because they might know very little about their cultures; they may feel out of place because they might not share the same beliefs and such. Esperanza’s narration of the neighborhood allows the reader to easily imagine it and comprehend the lives of its residents. The House on Mango Street is a novel that demonstrates the many struggles and confusion a young Latina girl grows up with. Esperanza the narrator of the novel moves with her family to their first home. Unfortunately it isn’t what they hoped for but is rather a tiny house that is crumbling down.

The poverty seen in Mango Street and Esperanza’s home embarrasses her so much that she tries her best to hide this but she cannot so she concludes that things will only change once she leaves the neighborhood. “I had to have a house. A real house. One I could point to. But this isn’t it.

The house on Mango Street isn’t it. ”pg. 5 Esperanza along with Nenny, her younger sister, are always going around the neighborhood, meeting their neighbors and learning about their lives. Both of them especially Esperanza are able to learn more about their struggles and culture as well. Esperanza narrates how there is “Marin, under the streetlight, dancing by herself waiting for a car to stop, a star to fall, someone to change her life. ”pg.

27 As well as “Alicia whose mama died, is sorry there is no one older to rise and make the make the lunchbox tortillas. Alicia who inherited her mama’s rolling pin and sleepiness, is young and smart,”pg. 31 and how there are many more in her neighborhood struggling. As she grows older Esperanza has a hard time figuring out who she wants to be and feels she will only be able to be the women she wants once she leaves. Her yearning to the leave Mango Street is made stronger through difficult moments Esperanza encounters while growing up such as being raped by some boys at a carnival. This encounter only brings more confusion and shame to Esperanza’s life.

As Esperanza grows up she know that she desires to be a powerful woman and how writing is what she wants to do because through this she can express who she really is. Although she has made up her mind that leaving Mango is the solution for her problems she comes to understand that she “will always be Esperanza, will always be Mango Street. ” pg. 105 Throughout the novel the reader can see how Esperanza is growing up and learning from her surroundings; are able to see what type of person Esperanza is becoming. There are many novels, poems, and movies that can have a connection to The House on Mango Street but the one I believe to have a strong connection with is Journey of Hope, Memoirs of a Mexican Girl by Rosalina Rosay. The House on Mango Street and Journey of Hope, Memoirs of a Mexican Girl have a connection with each other because both girls Esperanza and Rosalina Rosay can relate with one other.

Rosalina Rosay becomes at one point in her life ashamed of her home because she is poor unlike the other kids in her school. Esperanza too feels the same way as Rosaline and this can be seen as a nun in her school asks where she lives “That one?She said, pointing to a row of ugly three flats, the ones even the raggedy men are ashamed to go into. ”pg . 45 Rosalina just like Esperanza struggles to fit in her neighborhood, like Esperanza says “They are the only ones who understand me. I am the only one who understands them.

Four skinny trees with skinny necks and pointy elbows like mine. Four who do not belong here but are here. ” Esperanza is trying to say that she is able to understand these trees so well because it’s the same way she feels, she lives in Mango Street but doesn’t belong there. Rosaline feels the same way after moving in a new neighborhood, she feels like those around her will never be able to understand who she is. Both girls are also similar because as they grow older they realize that they want a better life than the life many of their neighbors have.

They both want to be successful, strong, independent women. Rosaline mentions how “ever since that sunny Monday morning I have looked forward to my future every single day. ”pg. 167Rosalina shows how just like Esperanza she knows that as long as she works hard she will have the future she wants. Both these stories have a connection with each other because both characters, Rosalina and Esperanza can relate greatly to one another; they both have grown facing many obstacles and confusion but both have realized the type of women they want to be in life. The House on Mango Street is a novel that I believe is worth reading because not only is it enjoyable to read but with the many struggles the characters face it teaches the reader life lessons.

This novel unlike other novels does not confuse the reader but is rather written in a simple manner for the reader to truly understand the characters. The novel will keep you flipping through the pages eager to find out what Esperanza has come to realize with everything she has gone through. The House on Mango Street, by Sandra Cisneros is truly and enjoyable story for all to read. Life never goes the way you want it. Usually people make choices In the way they want live their lives and it either works out or it doesn’t. In Alice Walker’s, The Color Purple, the main character, Celie, is not given any choices; she has other people take them away from her before she is able to learn how she wants to live.

The Color Purple by Alice Walker is an intriguing and heart wrenching story with a unique structure that enhances the power of the prose. The theme of this novel is the power of choice and dealing with the circumstances that fate has thrown at you. The main character, Celie, and her sister, Nettie are torn away from each other by the choices that men in their lives make, and the story is centered around how they each cope with the separation. “She say, Nothing but death can keep me from it. She never write,” pg 18. This shows how Celie assumed that her sister was gone forever because she never received any letters from her sister.

This loss of hope caused Celie to cease caring about life. She never fought for her rights or feelings against her husband and his family that she didn’t love. “I be good to them. But I don’t feel nothing for them,” pg 29. Celie continued with her life without thinking, without caring because she believed that the one person that she had loved, and had always loved her, was gone forever.

However, she finally discovers that her assumption was wrong. “Now that I know Albert hiding Nettie’s letters, I know exactly where they is. They in his trunk. Everything that mean something to Albert go in his trunk,” pg 124. This revives the hope and the fight back into Celie and she has a desire to kill her husband because of his cruelty.

She doesn’t but she does start to resist his ill treament of her and eventually leaves her husband. The fact that Nettie’s alive brings Celie back to life. The connection between the sisters is a major theme in this novel because it centers around the longing of each girl for the other and that desire spurs each of their actions. Nettie acts in a way that she hopes will benefit her sister, in the way of leaving her when staying would cause her harm. Celie doesn’t kill her husband, Albert, after she realizes that she would not be able to see Nettie for a very long time afterward, if ever. The style of The Color Purple is very unique.

The writing is a first person perspective of either Celie or Nettie writing letters. Celie starts by writing her letters to God but then ends up writing to Nettie and then she eventually returns to God. These transitions show the shifts in her character and reveals to the reader how Celie is changing. At the beginning of the novel, Celie is very submissive and allows herself to be used by other people without fighting and really without seeming to care. Then there is a shift when she finally rebels against the husband that she never loved and that never loved her.

She learns that Nettie has been writing her letters when she thought her sister was dead so then she begins to write back. “ I don’t write to God no more. I write to you,” pg 192. Her letters are filled with the new strength that she discovered she had when she revolted against the constraints of her spouse. The style is not only set by the structure of the writing, but also the tone and diction used by the author the make the story authentic to the time period.

“It all about some no count man doing her wrong, again. But I don’t listen to that part. I look at her and hum along a little with the tune,” pg 73. The bona fide language, with the misspelled words, and bad grammar all contributes to the overall style of the author. The characters in this story definitely follow the realistic tone that the author creates throughout her writing. The main character is Celie, an African American woman child who went through so many terrible situations.

“I am fourteen years old…Then he grab hold of my titties. Then he push his thing inside my pussy. When that hurt, I cry,” pg 1. She was forced to grow up, fast, in order to protect the people around her that she loved. “”I see him looking at my sister.

She scared. But I say I’ll take care of you. With God help,” pg 3. Celie is a strong person when it comes to defending others but when it comes to protecting herself, she cannot do it. She eventually gains that strength when she learns that her sister is still alive and she leaves her abusive husband. Nettie, Celie’s sister, is the subject of all of Celie’s love and she reciprocates that feeling.

“I think about the time you laid yourself down for me. I love you with all my heart, Your sister, Nettie,” pg 127. Nettie is a smart, independent, bright person who does the best with what is given to her. “Nettie the clever one in the bunch,” pg 9. She also has lots of courage to travel to far off places that she knows nothing about and only leaves with faith.

“But if you can believe I am in Africa, and I am, you can believe anything,” pg133. Nettie goes to Africa with a family whose children were actually Celie’s long lost children that she thought her father had killed or sold. Samuel, the father, Corrine, the mother, Olivia, the daughter, and Adam, the son, all travel as missionaries to the continent of Africa and try and teach the natives about Christianity. Corrine dies and Adam finds a wife among the natives named Tashi. After Corrine died, Samuel and Nettie get married.

Another important character in this novel is Mr. Albert because he is Celie’s abusive husband who basically treats her like a mule for work and a tool domestically. Celie is forced to work in the fields all day with Harpo, the oldest son, while “his daddy git up, sit on the porch, look out at nothing,” pg 27. After Celie leaves him, he actually becomes a better person in his loneliness and they become friends. Albert is more contemplative and regretful about how he treated other people. Shug Avery is the last really important character in this novel.

She is Albert’s lover as well as Celie’s. Shug is a famous singer who had all the love and sexuality that Celie didn’t. Shug is the foil to Celie’s character and yet they love each other. In The Color Purple, the setting definitely lends a sense of reality to the story. During Celie’s perspective, the story takes place in the South in the rural places where they could earn a living in the fields.

“I been chopping cotton three hours by the time he come,” pg 26. Then, it shifts to Nettie’s perspective which is mostly based in Africa. “During those five years many more in the village dies. Many left, never to return. Many were eaten by animals. Many, many were sick,” pg 154.

This description portrayed not really the scenery of Africa, but the condition of life that could strike at the heart of the very primal community. Back in America, Celie leaves her husband, Albert, and moves to the north to live with Shug. “So what is it like in Memphis?Shug’s house is big and pink and sort of like a barn. Cept where you would put hay, she got bedrooms and toilets and a big ballroom where she and her band work,”pg 208. The Color Purple is about a pair of sisters who are separated by controlling, abusive men that control the lives of the people around them. Celie, the older sister, tries to protect her younger sister from being raped by their father and ends up being married off to a man who is in love with Nettie instead.

Nettie runs away from their father to Celie, but Celie’s husband also is in love with her and forces her to leave unless he can have her too. She flees but tells Celie that she will write to her. “Nothing but death can keep me from it. She never write,” pg 18. Celie then assumes that her sister, the one person who she ever loved, and whoever loved her, was lost to her forever.

Therefore she continues through life submissive and silent. Her husband kept abusing her and raping her but she never protested or stood up for herself. In the meantime, Mr. ’s son, Harpo, got married to an independent woman named Sofia, who repeatedly stands up for herself and resists the abuses of her husband that he had learned from Mr. ’s treatment of Celie. Sofia is the opposite of Celie, and fights back.

Later, Mr. brings home his lover, Shug Avery, who was very sick. Shug was at first very rude and mean to Celie but Celie nurses her back to health and is very curious about the woman that was in love with her husband. Then, Shug and Celie become friends and eventually lovers. Shug also discovers that Albert Mr. has been hiding Nettie’s letters the entire time and that she was in fact alive.

Celie was very very angry and wanted to kill Albert but Shug convinced her not too because she made Celie think of what that could do to her chances of seeing Nettie again. To distract themselves, the women began to make pants. With this new strength and independence, Celie leaves her husband, with Shug’s support, and goes to say with her in Memphis. Throughout this time, Nettie had traveled with Celie’s children that had been adopted by a couple to Africa to serve as missionaries to the Olinka people. However, their concept of God was changed throughout their journey by the influences of the natives.

“We know a roofleaf is not Jesus Christ, but in its own humble way, is it not God?” pg 131. The mother of the family that Nettie travels with dies in the wilderness and Nettie and the husband, Samuel, fall in love and get married. The African American family learn a lot from the native Olinka people through their experience in the “uncivilized” part of the world. Back in the states, Celie starts writing her letters to God again after she finds out that Shug had fallen in love with a much younger man from her band. They left together to travel the world and Celie was left alone and abandoned again. She moved back down south and discovered that her husband was a much changed person.

He was more contemplative, silent, and much less abusive to the people around him. The two struck up an unlikely friendship, pretty much spurred by the fact that they both loved Shug Avery. Nettie eventually came home and their was a tearful, emotionally high reunion between the two who had been separated for the better majority of their lives but the fact that they loved each other still remained. Nettie’s and Celie’s lives could not have been more opposite. Nettie experienced love, peace, and stability, even though she was the one traveling far away from her home.

Celie is abused, abandoned, and experiences hardship but remains for a greater part of her life tied to the same land, and the same person that she does not love. This novel is a very emotionally charged book that connects to the reader, not necessarily because of the similarities or shared experiences between the characters and the audience, but because it looks back on a time period where suffering and separation was common. This story helps the reader reflect on what it would be like to be separated from the ones that they love and that one day, this truth will become a reality. Celie is a character that shows the reader what it means to grow in strength and courage. Nettie is a character that shows the reader what it means to have faith and love.

Albert is a character that shows the reader what it means to transform, to become a better person. Shug is a character that shows the reader what it means to have freedom, to do what they want. This story is a very touching and moving story of two sisters going through lots of pain and suffering, but enduring it all in order to return to each other. I highly suggest this book as an eye opening experience about the drastic differences in African American society after the Civil War when the blacks had won their freedom. Is mankind naturally immoral?Puritan religion emphasizes belief in the original sin, that all people are born sinners because of Adam and Eve and their disobedience in the Garden of Eden. The Scarlet Letter, by Nathaniel Hawthorne, explores the theme of sin through its protagonist Hester Prynne, a young woman who commits adultery and bears an illegitimate child with a man that is not her husband.

The town publicly condemns her and she is forced her to wear a red A on her chest, the symbol of her sin. Hawthorne’s The Scarlet Letter is artistic in its imagery, and has the effect of pulling the reader into the lives of the character, alongside them in pain and sadness. Hawthorne captivated me and inspired me to be proud of who I am and to not care what other people think of me. The Scarlet Letter has the reader riding an emotional roller coaster, with every turn filled with suspense. One of the central themes in The Scarlet Letter is sin. Throughout the novel, sin is expressed through the actions of the characters.

For example, in the first few chapters, the reader is introduced to Hester Prynne. Hester Prynne, the protagonist of the novel, is a young woman who is publicly condemned by society for the sin she commits. Hester falls in love with Arthur Dimmesdale, the reverend of the town; she and Arthur become lovers despite the fact that she is married. From this relationship, Hester bears an illegitimate child which she names Pearl on account of being a treasure purchased at a great price. These chapter also begin to explore the theme of sin alongside order within a society. One of the first things the colonists do upon arriving in the new colony is build a prison and a cemetery.

The colonists feel the need to establish a prison and a cemetery in the colony because they know that evil and misbehavior are unavoidable. Hester Prynne becomes the victim of her sin and suffers the most as the result. Hester is forced to wear a red A upon her release from prison, which she must wear for the rest of her life as a symbol of her adultery. The people publicly condemn Hester, ““Ladies,” said one hard faced woman of fifty, “I’ll give you a piece of my mind. It would serve the public good if mature, church going women like us were allowed to deal with hussies like Hester Prynne.

What do you say, ladies?If the five of us passed judgment on this slut, would she have gotten off as lightly as she has before the magistrates?I don’t think so. ” 6. This quote gives insight into life in Boston during the seventeenth century. The people are quick to judge Hester, and they do so harshly without knowing her situation. “The young and pure would be taught to look at Hester and the scarlet letter burning on her breast. She was the child of good parents, the mother of a baby that would grow to womanhood; she had once been innocent herself.

But now she would become the embodiment of sin, and her infamy would be the only monument over her grave. ” 25. This quote shows how people saw Hester as a corrupt woman and were ashamed of her. Reverend Dimmesdale suffered just as much as Hester for his sin. “The scarlet letter burned on Hester Prynne’s bosom. She felt partly responsible for this other ruined life.

” 110. In this quote the narrator is referring to the ruin of Dimmesdale. This quote shows how sin can ruin and harm an individual. In this sense, sin ultimately leads to destruction. Reverend Dimmesdale is ridden with guilt and wants to take some of the blame away from Hester, but he ultimately finds peace in death. Hawthorne’s writing style is unique in its complexity.

Hawthorne writing exhibits a uniqueness that can be attributed to the American culture. Hawthorne uses verbose language and long syntax to get his point across to the reader. This together with sophisticated diction made the reading interesting. “Here, she said to herself, had been the scene of her guilt, and here should be the scene of her earthly punishment; and so, perchance, the torture of her daily shame would at length purge her soul, and work out another purity than that which she had lost; more saint like, because the result of martyrdom. ” 129. This quote is simply saying that Hester embraces her punishment in its entirety and upholds that by doing so she will be purified.

Hawthorne’s voice remains ironic throughout the novel. “”If thou feelest it to be for thy soul’s peace, and that thy earthly punishment will thereby be made more effectual to salvation, I charge thee to speak out the name of thy fellow sinner and fellow sufferer!”101. In this quote, Hawthorne argues that sin is often invisible to the human eye and that sinners can assimilate into culture easily if there is no manifestation of their sin. Hawthorne is basically stating that everyone sins and that just because you do not know it, it does not mean there is no sin there. People are hypocritical because they judge others but secretly they are sinners as well. The author’s manipulation of language has the reader engaged until the very last page of the novel.

The four main characters in the The Scarlet Letter are: Hester Prynne, Arthur Dimmesdale, Pearl, and Roger Chillingworth. Hawthorne does an excellent job of making the reader believe the characters are real people. The fact that all four characters are flawed makes the reader believe the characters are real people because mankind is naturally imperfect. For example, Pearl with a ‘“face, fiend like, full of smiling malice, it was if an evil spirit possessed the child, and had just then peeped forth in mockery. ” 60.

Pearl’s unknown father was believed to be the Devil himself on account of her fiendish nature. Roger Chillingworth is one of the character whose personality does not seem likable, because he is so caught up in hatred and revenge. Roger sends Hester to America by promising that he will follow her. He is unable to keep his promise to his wife and upon his return, he finds out Hester is pregnant with Arthur’s child. “The intellect of Roger Chillingworth had now a sufficiently plain path before it.

It was not, indeed, precisely that which he had laid out for himself to tread. Calm, gentle, passionless, as he appeared, there was yet, we fear, a quiet depth of malice, hitherto latent, but active now, in this unfortunate old man, which led him to imagine a more intimate revenge than any mortal had ever wreaked upon an enemy. ”35. Roger Chillingworth’s words reflect the anger he has for Arthur. Hester Prynne’s character makes the book a lot more enjoyable. Hester appeals t the reader because she keeps her head up high and does not let others bring her down.

“But Hester Prynne, with a mind of native courage and activity, and for so long a period not merely estranged , but outlawed, from society, had habituated herself to such a freedom of thought as was altogether foreign to the clergyman. ”170. Rather than confine her or make her feel sorry for herself, Hester gains more freedom and does not care what anyone thinks of her. Arthur Dimmesdale is Pearl’s father, but he does not recognize her because he is ashamed of his sin. When he does finally confess that he is Pearl’s father, he dies shortly after. The Scarlet Letter takes place in Boston, Massachusetts, a colony founded by the Puritans, a group of extremely religious people who believed in purity of worship and action.

The description of the setting is peculiar and it is unlike any cities or towns around today. For example, there is a scaffold in the center of the town. A scaffold was used to display criminals and “in fact, the scaffold constituted a portion of a penal machine. ”10. The scaffold served the role of subjecting the criminals to the eyes of the people.

In the first chapter, Hawthorne describes the prison and the rosebush that is next to it. Hawthorne describes the brightness and beauty of the roses and how they give hope to the prisoners as they enter or leave the prison. The rose bush was covered with delicate gems and fragile beauty to the prisoner as he went in, and to the condemned criminal as he came forth to his doom. ” 2. The rosebush can be seen as a symbol of hope for the prisoners.

Throughout the novel, Hawthorne is very descriptive when describing the physical aspects of the town, such as Hester’s home. The imagery used by the author gives the reader a perfect mental image of the setting. Hawthorne does an excellent job describing the setting for the reader and creates pictures in the reader’s head. In a deeply Puritan community, women were expected to submit to their husbands. When the women of the town hear what Hester does, they are horrified. The town wants Hester to pay for her sin, so instead of having her killed, she is forced to wear a red A on her chest as a sign of her adultery.

“This woman has brought shame upon us all, and ought to die. ”8. The women of the town express the hatred they feel toward Hester for betraying them as women. The town asks Hester to reveal the name of the man whose child she bears but she will not. “It is too deeply branded.

You cannot take it off. And would that I might endure his agony. ”30. Hester argues that since the punishment has already been put on her there is no reason for him to suffer like she does when she is willing to take all the blame. Hester learns that the older Pearl gets, the more curious she becomes about her mother scarlet letter. Mother, “why dost thou wear it on thy bosom?” she asks.

145. Pearl is a very bright young girl who is determined in finding out why her mother has to wear the scarlet letter. Pearl soon discovers the truth about her mother and Reverend Arthur Dimmesdale. Sooner or later, the entire town is going to find out the secret Hester has kept for so long. Many of the characters in The Scarlet Letter can be compared to those from other novels.

For example, in many ways, Roger Chillingworth is similar to Heathcliff from Wuthering Heights, by Emily Brontë. Both characters are intent on vengeance toward those who caused them harm. “The scarlet letter burned on Hester Prynne’s bosom. She felt partly responsible for this other ruined life. ” 110. In this quote, the narrator is referring to the ruin of Roger’s character through his quest for vengeance.

In Wuthering Heights, Heathcliff seeks vengeance on the Lintons because he blames them for the death of Catherine, the woman he loved. “He told me of Catherine’s illness, and accused my brother of causing it; promising that I should be Edgar’s proxy in suffering, till he could get hold of him. ” Brontë 300. This quote shows how malevolent Heathcliff is and how determined he is at getting revenge by any means necessary. He does not care who gets hurt, he just wants to see someone suffer the way he did when Catherine died.

Heathcliff is so determined on getting revenge on the Lintons that he ultimately ends up hurting himself in the process. This comes to show that vengeance and hate are destructive and that no good can come from them. Hawthorne’s The Scarlet Letter is unlike any other book that I have read; it has its own compelling plot that is truly American and original. I would definitely recommend this novel to anyone who is interested in learning about Puritan values and society in the nineteenth century. The Scarlet Letter is a story of passion, betrayal, sin, and repentance. The novel develops itself similar to a soap opera, with emphasis on the Hester Prynne, Roger Chillingworth, and Reverend Arthur Dimmesdale love triangle.

Once the reader picks up the book, it will keep them engaged until the very last page; each chapter adding more suspense to the overall plot. I truly enjoyed reading this book and would definitely read it again. All in all, I recommend this book to anyone who is looking for a good book to read. “I no longer want to be tied to my country, i want to be put free like a butterfly. ” Anita the main character in this story demonstrates true perserverence and bravery. She and her family are put through hardships in their country and their freedom is put to test.

This hispanic family is full of laughter,love,care and most important faith. They know what they have is more than enough but something inside them tells them they deserve better. The governer as they call “jefe” is a prideful stuck up man that treats peoples as their slaves and serves his counrty poorly. The author puts alot of empotion into this book and makes it seem so real that i can picture my self in it, almost as if im one of the ‘extra actors’. As i began reading this story i became immedietly attached to Anitta and the surroundings around her.

By knowing this was a true story was what made evey chapter juicer to read and i just kept imaging myself in Anita’s place. Anita is only a twelve year old girl almost thirteen and she is shy yet wild,fun yet serious,loving yet feels hate towards her government and the discrimination he puts everyone through. Anita lives in a compound house almost like a village in which all her uncles,cousins,aunts,grandparents live etc. They live a normal life until a secret police called the SIM start vandalizing their house and one of her uncles dissaperes out of the nowhere. No one knew what the SIM intention was really and what was going through their head.

Part of Anita’s family makes a drastic decesion to move to New York in order to stay safe. Anitas life turns upside down from one day to the other just like that. The author does an exceptenial job in keepin the mood and tone with a certain twist to it. He adds teen romance and imagery that make you dream of a better life. He demonstates clear thoughts and shows great emotions through the different settings he places the book in .

He applies dialouge in spanish in which makes the book to come alive. Through the book he implys thoughts that make you think rather than straight simple text. There were times when i felt like i was reading my own diary since in this book bits of Anita’s diary is showed when she goes into hiding with her mom. “Free like a butterfly”. This is one of the quotes the author uses alot throughout the book and everytime i would read those words tears would come to my eyes knowing how unfortunate some people are that would risk it all inorder to be free.

Freedom,perseverence and endurence are the three main themes in the book. “Fly Anitta we are free”. It was though to read how this twelve year old girl didnt have the opportunity to have a childhood because her country was so corrupt. Her father,tio toni and other people around the village make a plot to murder the governer and be free at last. Tough dececions are made and they begin to play with fire. Just as they think they are finally free since the governer is mudered and things begin to take place they cannot call victory yet.

No, it wasnt that easy for this poor family/country to get away just like that. The SIM find out who was involved in the murder and arrest up to 500 residents in that country having no mercy. One of those people was Anita’s father as she calls papi in spanish and her tio Tonioher uncle”. They rate their house and destroy everything in their path. It’s as if the flames from hell arose and take over everything inclunding with Anita’s dream of being free.

She and her mom luckily escape and go into hiding with the guilt of leaving their dad and uncle behind and without knowing if they will ever see them again. Faith and luck goes into place. After reading this book i realized how fortunate and grateful i should be for living in a country in which we are no longer descriminated and our democracy/government isnt as corrupt. I went hand in hand with Anita throughout the story telling her that she will make it. She would be free because she went through alot and she deserved it.

Every good thing had to be replaced by another. Anita’s father gave his life up for not only his family but for his country and that’s what a hero is all about. The ending made me cry knowing the victory they encountered ment loosing her father. I truely loved this book and i recommend it to everyone for all ages. It will teach us all a lesson and will give us hope to always stand for what you belive and as Martin Luther King would say,”free at last”. The theme of the novel is focused primarily around power.

“I had no difficulty in finding the Company’s offices. It was the biggest thing in the town, and everybody I met was full of it. They were going to run an over sea empire, and make no end of coin by trade,” 7 8. The goal of the Company was to take over every uncharted area on the globe. “Deal table in the middle… on one end a large shining map, marked with all the colours of a rainbow. There was a vast amount of red… a deuce of a lot of blue, a little green, smears of orange, and, on the East coast, a purple patch” 8.

The colors are showing the area of the world that the Company has influence over. The power is what runs the Company; power in how much land they conquer, the amount of people they have influence over, and power over what they benefit from the land and the people. Marlow embarks on a journey to find one man who can continue to lead the Company in continuing its imperialistic views. Conrad’s style in the novel is of great detail combined with sophisticated language. He explains every sight that the narrator of the novel sees, everything the narrator hears, and basically everything an author could include to make the reader a part of the story. “’And the pestiferous absurdity of his talk’… I was surprised to see how near they were – right under me.

I could have spat on their hats,” 35. The style is also quite humorous, in terms of political humor. Conrad’s narration of the political leadership in the Congo includes a tone of almost absurdity, as if the lifestyle of the African people is too ridiculous to believe it’s true. The people that Marlow run into are crazy in terms of being annihilating of the people they overcome; crazy because of the social standings resulting from the idea of imperialism. This imperialism easily separates the authority figures from the rest of society, and Conrad incorporates disgust with his storytelling. The author’s voice is overall humorous and strong, the diction standing out and leading the reader to see the novel in a different light.

Conrad’s voice is unique, and he stands out from other readers because of his attention to detail and ability to use sophisticated language to depict a story that would be best understood by analytical readers. Marlow is the main character of the novel, as well as the main storyteller. The narrator of the novel itself is someone who is recalling Marlow’s story of adventure and exploration. Marlow is described to be slightly abnormal in his recollection of the task he was given by the Company. The narrator’s comments throughout the novel show incredulity at what Marlow was depicting.

Kurtz, another main character of the novel, is the “evil genius” that Marlow is sent to rescue and bring back to the Company. It seems as though Kurtz has lost his identity in his time at sea, and Marlow is burdened with helping Kurtz find it. Marlow is a likeable character because he faces struggles while trying to find his own footing in the world. He relates to people of this day in that he is a man burdened with the responsibility of leading others into undiscovered – and dangerous – territory. This makes the novel much easier to read because it keeps the reader guessing on what will happen next to Marlow, what will he see next?Who will he meet next?What adventure beholds him in the future?The setting of the novel is at sea in Africa.

Marlow navigates in the Congo River, and lands in ports that he describes with disgust and anger in the novel. In comparison with the world we live in today, the setting of the novel has more similarities than differences. In my view, the waters of the river unwillingly lead the characters of the novel to places of the unknown, much like society is living like today. We are a lost people who are “going with the flow” and letting life lead us wherever it chooses to. Conrad seduces the reader with the beauty and bounty of the land that Marlow sets out from, only to describe the completely opposite and dangerous land that he must venture into. The reader is hooked from the start, and the setting only adds to the novel’s unique traits.

Can pride be what breaks or makes a relationship?This novel is full of themes and life lessons but one important theme is pride. This is because throughout Pride and Prejudice pride and sense of feeling superior is what keeps to lovers from admitting their love for each other. Mr. Darcy seems to be the most hated man for feeling above all the other residents of Hertfordshire. “He is not at all liked in Hertfordshire.

Every body is disgusted with his pride. You will not find more favourably spoken if by any one,” p. 76. This quote from the novel just goes to prove that pride is not always taken as a good quality to have in one. The more that is read of the book the more it is noticeable that pride can only distance people if they don’t learn to put aside for the benefit of having that special person by your side.

“She is tolerable; but not handsome enough to tempt me; and I am in no humour at present to give consequence to young ladies who are slighted by other men,” p. 13. This quote is from the first time Mr. Darcy and Elizabeth meet he has no interest in her whatsoever for the fact that she lacks same social position as himself. When Elizabeth herself hears this words come out of Mr. Darcy’s mouth her pride makes her detest him with all her strength.

Mrs. Bennet is mortified by the concept that Mr. Darcy could have been so rude deny the chance of Elizabeth dancing a single song with him. “For he is a most disagreeable, horrid man, not at all pleasing… Not handsome enough to dance with!I wish you had been there, my dear, to have given him one of your set downs. I quite detest the man,” p.

15. everybody has flaws within our personally but we have to learn to be more sensible about how others might take it. The lesson to be learned from this theme in Pride and Prejudice is if you like someone don’t be so arrogant about yourself that you cause hatred towards yourself. Austen’s style of writing is very complex and different to what is commonly seen in new modern books. She writes in a very old fashioned manner and makes sure that every part of what she is trying to explain is well understood by the reader. “Mary had neither genius nor taste; and though vanity had given her likewise a pedantic air and conceited manner, which would have injured a higher degree of excellence than she had reached,” p.

25. This quote provides prove of Austen’s great quality of describing every character so the reader has a completely understanding of their personality. One thing that can be disliked about the writing is that at times it just feels as if she is trailing off into nonsense. The voice of Austen throughout the novel is of her just providing a story for a reader with no opinion of her own in the events happening. “Mr. Bennet’s property consisted almost entirely in an estate of two thousand a year, which, unfortunately for his daughters was entailed in default of heirs male, on a distant relation; and theirs mother’s fortune, though ample for her situation in life, could but ill supply the deficiency of his,”p.

29. This is a great example of her just telling the story of the characters without stating her opinion. Austen’s writing style in Pride and Prejudice is beyond unique compare to other books because she may not use complex words but is capable of making great complex sentences that bring the story to life. “Her indifferent state of health unhappily prevents her being in town; and by that means, as I told Lady Catherine myself one day, has deprived the British court of its brightest ornament,”p. 66.

This quote from the novel has very simple words but it gives you great understanding that Lady Catherine’s daughter condition is not a well one but her usage of all this simple yet elegant words which make the sentence very complex but understandable. The way Austen decided to write Pride and Prejudice makes the reader want to keep on reading to figure out will be made of Mr. Darcy’s and Elizabeth’s troubles. The characters being portrayed in Pride and Prejudice are some of the most believable characters seen compared too many new modern books. In the novel there are sixteen characters and out of those the most important would be Mr. Darcy, Elizabeth, Jane, Mr.

Bingley, and Mrs. Bennet. All these characters have very different qualities of their own. Elizabeth, the protagonist of the novel, is the most intelligent, clever, and bold women of Pride and Prejudice; she does not let being a women discourage her from freely expressing her opinion. “You are mistaken, Mr.

Darcy, if you suppose that the mode of your declaration affected me in any other way, than as it spared me the concern which I might have felt in refusing you, had you behaved in a more gentlemen like manner,”p. 188. This is how Elizabeth responses to Mr. Darcy after he has made her a very kind offer; this quote is significant because no other character but her would have the guts to response to him in this manner. Elizabeth is not careful in her way of speaking to people even if it maybe the wealthiest person alive.

She always stays true to herself and the way she loves to be. Mrs. Bennet is the most open minded, not afraid to speak her mind, and is very open about her wishes have having her daughters marry wealthy men. “Oh!Single, my dear, to be sure!A single man of large fortune; four or five thousand a year. What a fine thing for our girls!”p. 6.

This quote is from the beginning of the novel when Mrs. Bennet discovers that Mr. Bingley will be coming to Hertfordshire and she is very ecstatic that one of her daughters might have the opportunity to marry such an extraordinary man. Jane is a very sweet character who is easily capable of falling in love but she doesn’t speak much to anybody besides her sister Elizabeth. Mr.

Darcy in the other hand is a completely different person he is arrogant, proud, and has no sense of respect for anyone who is not in his class rank. “His sense of her inferiority of its being degradation of the family obstacles which judgment had always opposed to inclination…” p. 185. This goes to show that he could not completely see Elizabeth or anybody of her family with equal eyes for he saw them as inferior to him. Mr.

Bingley being Mr. Darcy great friend was completely different to him, he had a beautiful, sweet, and kind personality. “Mr. Bingley had soon made himself acquainted with all principal people in the room; he was lively and unreserved, danced every dance, was angry that the ball closed so early…” p. 12.

This description of Mr. Bingley proves his great quality and difference to his friend. He never let his rank of class make anybody feel awkward or put to shame by him. The different personalities of this main characters really made the story much more of a success. The setting of Pride and Prejudice is in England during the late 1700s and early 1800s must specifically Hertfordshire, Longbourn, and London.

The beginning of the novel takes place in Hertfordshire the hometown of the Bennet’s. It is a very humble simplistic town that is not very big. “He could have in town so soon after his arrival in small Hertfordshire. ”p. 12.

The mention of “small” in the sentence goes to show how simplistic the town can seem to the rich and wealthy who are use to the big cities. During the novel the setting hopes around from each of this locations most of it takes place in London while many of the character are there for a visit. Austen is not very descriptive of the setting but at some points describes certain locations. “The garden sloping to the road, the house standing in it, the green pales and the laurel hedge, every thing declared they were arriving. ”p. 153.

This is a description of where Elizabeth best friend lives and by the words mention in the quote it seems to be a very beautiful place to spend time at. Another place that is described in the novel is the Premberley, the estate of Mr. Darcy, which is not only a beautiful place but has symbolic meaning to the story. The Premberley represents the place were finally the conflicts and disagreements between Mr. Darcy and Elizabeth come to an end.

See also  Review: Is Facebook Dating Good or Terrible InsideHook

This book is a wonderful book though it is lacking the clear visual aspect of a wonderful book. Though in the few words Jane Austen uses to describe the settings in the novel one can really understand the true meaning of the novel and is able to picture what is going on. The new has come to all the town people that a young wealthy gentleman by the name Charles Bingley is coming to stay at Netherfield cause great excitement for all the women of the village Longbourn. The Bennet family is the one to become more joyful of this new for they have five daughters available for the pick of this great gentleman. “How can you be so tiresome!You must know that I am thinking of his marrying one of them.

”P. 6. This is want Mrs. Bennet tells Mr. Bennet right after she has discovered that Mr.

Bingley is in town and is super wealthy. In order to welcome the new gentleman into the town there is a ball that takes place so he can meet all the residents of Longbourn. In the ball the unexpected happens not all do Mrs. Bennet’s older daughter, Jane, shine but they learn of this friend of Mr. Darcy who seems to into himself to even pay attention to any of the ladies specially Elizabeth.

“You are dancing with the only handsome girl in the room,” said Mr. Darcy, looking at the eldest Miss Bennet. ”p. 13. Here he states his thoughts about Jane but when he mentions Elizabeth he says, “She is tolerable; but not handsome enough to tempt me,” p.

13. This is a complete act of disrespect for a woman who only hoped to please her mother by persuading this man. The deeper you get into Pride and Prejudice you learn that the hopes of Mrs. Bennet for her daughters will be very difficult to accomplish. Money may not be the only obstacles between her daughters and the gentlemen but a set of jealous women who this gentlemen deserve better women.

About halfway through the novel Mr. Darcy does the unbelievable and forgets about his pride for a while and asks Elizabeth for her hand in marriage. “In vain have I struggled. It will not do. My feelings will not be repressed. You must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire and love you,” p.

185. This shows that when one is in love we let our guard or front down to let the person into our hearts. If you which to know the answer Elizabeth will give to Mr. Darcy, you should go to your nearest bookstore or library and get yourself a copy of this delightful book. Pride and Prejudice is not exactly the same to any books or movies; it has its own uniqueness to its story line.

The character of Elizabeth is very similar to modern women and also to the character, Emma, of the movie No Strings Attached because they are both very independent women who are not intimidated by any rude comment a men has to say towards them. “Elizabeth remained with no very cordial feelings towards him. She told the story however with great spirit among her friends; for she had lively, playful disposition, which delighted in anything ridiculous,” P. 14. This description of what Elizabeth did after Mr. Darcy’s rude comment show how strong of a woman she truly is.

The plot of the novel based on how they are not meant to be together due to the difference of social class in way compares to the story line of Romeo and Juliet. A small similarity that is visible between Pride and Prejudice to The Lucky One by Nicholas spark is that the men wait until the last minute to admit their love to the women they have always hoped to be joined with. “In vain have I struggled. It will not do. My feeling will not be repressed.

You must allow me to tell you how ardently I admire and love you,” p. 185. They may have admitted there love for their loved one but they have know to prove how much truth there is to their statement. The book is unique but it does not lack the quality to entrain its reader. Period 2Amy Tan’s The Joy Luck Club intrigued me with its unique writing structure.

Although I enjoyed the reading the story overall, I feel that the constant jump from narrator to narrator is an acquired taste, because I found myself feeling like the events in the story were bouncing around too quickly. A theme in this book is cultural clashing. This novel is all about Chinese mothers, and their relationships with their Chinese American daughters. The novel displays the cultural challenges that each mother faced as young girls, and then the more modern cultural differences that their daughters had being raised in America. Because the daughters were raised as Americans, this caused clashing because the mothers would try to keep the basic fundamental Chinese cultures alive while their daughters were living American lives. “It’s my fault she is this way.

I wanted my children to have the best combination: American circumstances and Chinese character. How could I know these two things do not mix?” This is said by one of the Chinese mothers, however the main idea behind this quote of clashing cultures, applies to all of the mothers who narrate this story. The style of The Joy Luck Club is definitely unique, however I am not entirely fond of the whole idea of more than one narrator. This novel has seven narrators all of which are mothers or daughters. The overall style of this book is unique because it bounces around frequently.

It does not talk about the events surrounding one specific person during one specific time; instead, the seven narrators take turns telling short stories, and sometimes the events in these short stories are repeated by other narrators for extra perspective. Though I’m not entirely a fan of this structure, the author’s voice and writing style is quite admirable because she is forced to change it up constantly in order to compliment each of the seven narrators’ individual personalities. The Joy Luck Club definitely gives a sense of the place in which it is set because the Chinese culture and customs are apparent from the very beginning. There are many characters in the Joy Luck Club as the book describes the lives of multiple Chinese families. Jing Mei is the main character of the novel, because she illustrates the discovery of her Chinese culture, which is what each of the characters are expected to do by their mothers. Jing Mei’s mother, Suyuan, the starter of the Joy Luck Club was deceased.

Throughout the story, Jing Mei misunderstands her mother’s attitude towards her. She feels her mother lacks affectionate nature, and has too high expectations, when in fact what seemed like a harsh attitude to Jing Mei, was just the extent of her mother’s love for her daughter. The other main characters, who are all also narrators of the book, face similar challenges between each other. There is An Mei Hsu mother of Rose Hsu Jordan, Lindo Jong mother of Waverly Jong, and Ying Yang St. Clair mother of Lena St.

Clair. There is no set time period for this story, however most of the story is told within the childhood and/or adulthood of one of the mothers or daughters in the novel. Each of the mothers’ childhood memories take place in China, and the setting changes to the U. S. when the narration switches to one of the American born daughters. Although this novel includes narrations from multiple families, the main family that is followed throughout the Joy Luck Club is that of Suyuan, and her daughter Jing Mei.

It is within this family that the Joy Luck Club meets; the founder of the club was Jing Mei’s mother Suyuan. When Suyuan dies, Jing Mei is called upon to take her mother’s spot at the Joy Luck Club table. At the first meeting that Suyuan attends, she learns that the Club members have located the long lost twins of Suyuan, and they wish for Jing Mei to go to China to tell her half sisters the story of their mother. This sparks many emotions, and the trip itself was filled with challenges she had to overcome. However, because of the trip and the hardships that came with it, Jing Mei became a stronger person and she attains more understanding of herself as a Chinese person.

She says, “and I think, My mother was right. I am becoming Chinese. ” This quote represents her realization of the culture her mother meant for her to have. The similar conflict that this family has with all the others in the novel, is the Chinese mother that wishes for her daughter to be familiar and understanding of the Chinese heritage, without experiencing the pain that the mother had felt during her childhood in China. A piece of literature that relates to The Joy Luck Club, is a novel I read in 10th grade called How the Garcia Girls Lost Their Accents.

Not only are the culture related themes comparable, but the writing structure of the two novels are similar because they both use more than one narrator, and neither of them are in chronological order. Overall, The Joy Luck Club is a very emotional read, and I enjoyed doing so myself. I would highly recommend this story especially to those who appreciate novels that tend to go outside the conformity of traditional writing structure of a story. Dog on itBy: Abby MendozaPeriod: 7Spencer Quinn’s Dog on it captivated me with its missing person’s case and unique tone told by a canine’s perspective. The theme is based on a missing person’s case that ends with a twist.

It is believed that Madison may be in a kidnap situation or a runaway. The life lesson is people are never what they seem. They might be hiding a secret or something. Spencer Quinn’s style is unique and interesting, the book is told by a dog’s perspective, explaining what goes around him, his opinion about what Bernie says and does. It’s fun and interesting to read about a dogs experience with Bernie in fighting crimes in private matters.

The writing style is serious, humorous and suspenseful throughout dog on it. It gives it a sense of place it sets because Chet describes where he lives, his neighbors and favorite treats. The narrator voice is serious, smart and funny. An admiration for a beloved owner and respect for the work he does. The narrator’s voice is unique from other crime filled books I’ve read before.

The story told by a dog’s perspective is unique and funny to read about, the dogs character really comes out and expresses and describes what he feels. Having his own opinions and questions about a suspect or what it means when a human acts a certain way. The main characters are Bernie little, Chet, Madison Chambliss, Damon keefer, Anatoly Bulganin, Suzie Sanchez, Mr. Galagove and Ms. Larapova. Bernie little is a private detective with his own agency called little detective agency.

Quinn describes Bernie as with money issues and a divorce in process. He goes back and forth visiting his son Charlie or getting him for the weekend. I like Bernie little because he’s passionate about his job along with his sidekick Chet. He never gives up on any case; he’s determined to resolve a case as fast as he can. “Blushing was something Bernie always watched out for when questioning someone, very important. ” pg.

34 Bernie has a passion for his work; he dedicates his time to important cases. Chet is Bernie little’s sidekick and he’s known to be smart and gets easily destracted. Bernie and Chet have a special bond between each other; Chet comes along with Bernie everywhere. It’s either to interview a suspect or catch a thief. I like Chet and his personality, his smart remarks, and amusing tone in which he tells the tale. Chet makes the book more interesting and eager to read what happens next.

“I wagged my tail, that quick one two way meaning yes, not the over the top one that wags itself and can mean lots of things. Some of which I’m no to clear on myself. ” pg. 3Madison Chambliss is a 15 year old girl who goes missing and Bernie is in charge of her case. She is suspected of being a missing teen but later seen as a runaway teen.

After Madison Chambliss thought her daughter went missing, she came home that night. But after that day, days later she really went missing. “I – Madison began then noticed Bernie and stopped. This is Mr. little, he’s a detective” a detective?Madison said. I was worried sick” Madison’s mom said.

“For god sake mom, you called a detective. ” Madison said. pg. 19 I have mixed views on Madison, I see her as a good teen but also gives reasons to believe she’s going in the wrong path. Damon keefer is Madison Chambliss dad; he works as a developer in a business called pinnacle wells. “How would you describe your relationship with Madison?Bernie said.

“What the hell kind of a question is that?Keefer said, his eyes drying up fast” no way you have kids yourself or you wouldn’t be asking it. pg. 143. Bernie asks keefer that question for some reason, that reason being that he’s not convinced keefer cares for his daughter. I don’t like Damon keefer because it seems he’s hiding something or a secret.

His trouble with finances is some example s of money issues. Ms. Larapova is Damon keefer’s assistant in his developing business. She seems quiet and reserved to herself. “Bernie handed her our card.

She read it, then looked at me again, quickly her eyes widened. “Something the matter?Said Bernie “oh no, no Mr. little. It’s just I’ve never met a detective before” pg. 131 132 the thought of knowing Bernie was a detective startled ms larapova.

That indicated that maybe she has to do with Madison or may be keeping a secret. I don’t like Ms. Larapova because she seems unhappy and boring. Mr. Gulagove – he becomes a prime suspect in Madison’s disappearance along with Ms. Larapova.

“I picked up a scent by a spiky bush in a corner of the lot, a very faint that I knew. Humans, maybe make musty and bit nasty with a hint of cooked beets. Mr. Gulagove. ” Chet said.

pg. 161 Chet describes Mr. Gulagove characteristics and traits. Anatoly Bulganin he is also a prime suspect in Madison’s case, he provided pictures to Bernie when confronted by him. “Anatoly sighed, the kind of sigh humans make when they give in” “right about where I’m standing was where I took the picture, Anatoly said.

“ I was on my way back and she was coming out pg. 190 Anatoly is explaining how he had a clue to where Madison have been seen. SettingDog on its setting off in the suburbia, somewhere west of New Mexico. It contrasts to my location, by having a lot of mountains and valleys surrounding the area. Spencer Quinn does make me feel part of the setting because he describes where Bernie and Chet are well. Who their neighbors are and Chet’s friends.

I did feel part of the setting because every time Bernie and Chet went on the road to catch a suspect, I felt like I was There. When I started reading dog on it, from the beginning I could picture the setting clearly. Even though it had several locations throughout the story, I could picture them all. It started off in New Mexico then to valleys, mountains and Las Vegas. PlotBernie little, a private detective and his k9 companion called Chet are on their next case about a missing girl called Madison Chambliss.

There are questions surrounding her disappearance. She left no clues and her parents are worried about her safety. When Bernie finds out more than he needs to know, he ends up in a dangerous situation. There are two main reasons why Madison is missing. She may be a runaway or a victim of kidnapping. Make connectionsI can compare dog on it with the dogs of Babel, they both focus on their bond with their owners.

They support them in difficult situations and become an important part of their life. Dog on it can relate to some issues or current events. For example cops with k9 working on capturing a fugitive or suspect. Dog on it did connect with me on s personal level, I really enjoyed reading it and I found it very amusing. Every time I read dog on it, it got more suspenseful and interesting. ConclusionI would recommend “dog on it” to dog lovers and people who like reading about crime and mystery.

If you like reading about crime and dogs, dog on it is filled with funny, suspenseful moments. Chet describes what he sees and does in a unique way that makes him look smart and quirky. Smith’s The Struggle surpassed me with its unique way of expressing the theme of “a love triangle of unspeakable horror” and its simple sentence structure. The novel continues off from the previous novel The Awakening and goes on with the ongoing relationship of Stefan, who by now is a vampire, and the gorgeous Elena, who is human at this point. On the other hand, Stefan’s dark and dangerous older brother Damon tempts Elena with his seductive promises of power and eternal life to be his “queen of darkness”.

As she struggles to choose between the two, Stefan knows only one way to gain the strength to save Elena from Damon. He must break his vow he made centuries ago and taste human blood again. In my own personal opinion, I think that the novel is very realistic, when it comes to describing the theme of because it introduces a realistic setting and background and does not simply use a cheesy love setting, but instead a very complex theme that is more legitimate and believable. The novel particularly explores the theme how a love triangle turns into an unspeakable horror event. Throughout the novel, the theme starts off with the basics of love and from there; it expands to a more complex spectrum. “He laughed suddenly, and Elena’s heart jerked and began pounding hard.

God, he was beautiful. Handsome was too weak and colorless a word” Pg. 260. It is most likely that the author included this love triangle in the novel because it adds a more of a suspense to it but most importantly it shows the conflict of Elena not being able to choose which brother she truly loves, which once again shows the tragic love flaw that she faces. As shown, the theme progresses more and more each time, meaning that the love triangle between Elena, Stefan, and Damon becomes more and more violent and emotional as well.

Smith also explores the concept of how jealousy is a powerful emotion in love, and it can also become deadly with more than one lover involved which is explored in this love triangle throughout the novel. Smith does a wonderful job on exploring this concept because not only is it very similar to our real society but it also foreshadows uncertainty and possible outcomes of the story, meaning that this tragic love triangle will not end in a good way because there is a competition going on for Elena’s love because both of the Salvatore brothers want to have her for eternity. As the reader steadily gets deeper into the novel, the theme thickens greatly and takes into a greater spectrum of this chaotic love triangle. Smith’s writing style is very straight forward and very easy to follow along if paying attention to the text. That being said, Smith uses a profound language that is descriptive to even the last detail.

“Dear diary, something awful is going to happen today. I keep telling myself it’s that I’m all messed up from the love that me and Stefan share” Pg. 251. As shown, Smith also uses suspenseful sentence structure to captivate the readers. As for a critique for Smith’s writing would have to be the lack of analogies and vivid imagery because she uses a style that is, it would mostly likely be that the sentence structure is way too easy to read, and does not offer a rather “processed” word structure, meaning does not provide variation within the author’s diction.

Although that is a major flaw in Smith’s writing, it does have an eerie and suspenseful tone. “Icy wind whipped Elena’s hair around her face, tearing at her light sweater. Oak leaves swirled among the rows of granite headstones, and the trees lashed their branches together in fury” Pg. 258. This adds a more profound effect to the novel because it makes the reader much more interested and reveals mystery, which will obviously keep the reader interested in reading as well.

The novel is written in first, third, and in very rare cases, in a second person point of view. With the author’s style in mind, Smith does a really good job in describing the characters throughout this novel. As the reader progresses more and more into the novel, he or she will soon discover that there are several main characters that are key to the novel, while other characters act as “support” for those characters as well. An example, of one of the key characters found throughout the novel would have to be Damon, the brother of Stefan. Damon is the only antagonist in this novel because he is the cause of all the sudden deaths and crimes that go throughout the novel.

“Blackness welled up in his eyes, a cold rage that swept through the air between them. Looking into those eyes, Elena thought of a cobra about to strike” Pg. 262. Damon is a very realistic character that can be best described in our society as “psychopath” because everything Damon does is out of revenge and hatred for his brother and does not seem to carry any self guilt or has a conscience of all the damage that he has caused to those around him. There is also a new character introduced in this novel, who appears as the new mysterious history teacher in Fell’s Church.

“He looked almost like a student himself. He has sandy hair, worn a little long, and the build of an athlete. Across the board he had written “Alaric K. Saltzman. ” As he turned around, Elena saw that he also had a boyish smile” Pg. 316.

Basically, Alaric represents the young and fresh new teacher that replaced the old one, who had died in the previous novel. This new character introduced, serves as a sort of foil to the novel because he seems to be more of an open and trustworthy person, which in our society can be seen as that one teacher in which is young and everybody admires as well. Damon and Alaric are some of the best detailed characters of the novel because their appearance and characteristics throughout the novel are much more realistic than the rest of the characters because for the most part, they are mostly “fake” meaning the author tends not really get into detail about the other characters which makes it more difficult for the reader to relate to them or even possibly show sympathy for the characters as well. Smith does a good job on describing the fictional setting of this novel, although it is “fictional” the characteristic of the setting is very much described like our own society. Set in a modern day fictional town of Fell’s Church, Virginia surrounded by an old graveyard and a ruined church is the main setting for the novel.

Basically, the provided setting is just a fictional setting in a more modern realistic time period in which we have today. “Matt lived only two streets away from the high school. It was a simple frame house, like all the others on that street, except that maybe the swing on the porch was a little shabbier, the paint a little pealed” Pg. 297. Once again, Smith uses a very realistic setting that is very American, even though in the novels it is not stated that Fell’s Church is real place in the United States, but it is strongly implied that it is. Contrary to the “all American” town of Fell’s Church, it is also quite scary as well.

“The shadows were getting longer, and the wind had a chill to it now. The moon had not yet raised, and she could just make out the old graveyard and Wickery Bridge beyond it. The old graveyard dated from the Civil War days, and many of the headstones bore the names of soldiers. It had a wild look to it; branches and tall weeds grew on the graves…” Pg. 258.

It is very evident that Fell’s Church is also quite a creepy town, which also compliments the overall atmosphere throughout the novel because the setting of it is very supernatural and ghostly as well. Smith’s setting throughout the novel is written in a simple way, as well as the plot because it is very easy to follow along and has a sense of hostility as well. The author’s way of portraying the plot is very simple and easy to understand because it is written in a form that is not too complicated or too easy of a novel to read. The plot gets the series off to a solid start in the beginning which starts from where it last ended in the previous book. The Struggle begins with Elena Gilbert standing in the cemetery shouting for Damon Salvatore to answer her. When he appears, she accuses him of being responsible for the current disappearance of his brother, Stefan Salvatore.

Damon urges her to forget Stefan and uses his Powers to try to persuade her to become his forever. When he fails, he promises Elena that she’ll be his before winter and leaves. When he is about to disappear, he tells her that he killed Stefan the night before and leaves Elena dumbfounded. Unconvinced that Stefan is dead; Elena sets out to find him. She nearly freezes in the snowstorm that Damon has called up with his Powers, but she is rescued by her former best friends Bonnie McCullough and Meredith Sulez. Bonnie uses her psychic powers to determine that Stefan is alive but in a place that is always dark and wet.

To not give any spoilers away, the novel from that very moment gets very intense and dark because now the novel develops a twist throughout the novel and also foreshadows a very dangerous event that is devastating to the people in Fell’s Church which leaves the whole town in chaos, destruction, and confusion. I give this novel four and a half stars out of five because the characters, theme, setting, and symbols were simply extraordinary and exquisite because of its unique way of narrative that is presented throughout the text. Along from the great storyline, the setting is very much realistic to our own society since it is strongly influenced by American culture as well. The only downfall in my own personal opinion for the novel would be the lack of details for the main characters because the author does not really unveil all of the character’s intentions regarding their personalities and their prominent role in the novel. The main characters also do not experience any change at all, and stay fairly consistent in the entire novel.

In fact Elena’s character is probably the least enjoyable character of the entire novel because she is just so hard to sympathize with and does not progress at all even in the first novel, she does not accentuate a good protagonist. Other than that, the novel is unique in its way because it has a very mysterious aura and nostalgic feeling to it that can be quite spooky and eerie at times when progressing through the novel which can leave the reader wanting to read more and more because of how the novel is written in a suspenseful manner as well. Sarah Dessen’s, The Truth About Forever, is an intriguing and captivating novel. It is based on a young girl’s journey trying to get over her father’s death and move on with her life. She is influenced and forced to do things that her mother wants her to do.

Her mother’s idea of perfect is completely different from Macy’s. This book will captivate you and make you look at your life and your idea of perfect. Throughout the novel, there were many themes that came to mind. The main theme was not to give up on life when you lose someone you love. When Macy lost her father, she shut out everyone and everything. She tried to control everything around her and the way that people perceived her.

Once Macy meets the Wish Catering employees, she learns about accepting what life throws at you. The company is full of chaos and disorder, which allures Macy in. Through her job with the catering company, she realizes that she stopped living her life once her father died. Shutting everyone and everything out of your life is not a correct grieving process. When you lose someone, you must be able to move on and continue with your life. Sarah Dessen’s style of writing is remarkable.

I have read many of her books and each one is a different style and theme. She moves her readers and inspires many. Her books are mainly about love and losing a loved one. Her voice in her books is like many books I have read. Most books based on the same topic are just like Sarah Dessen’s style. Although her voice and style is like many others, I still enjoy reading her books.

Macy Queen is the main character in the novel The Truth About Forever. She is sixteen years old and begins the novel by trying to cope with her father’s death. After Macy’s father died she lost who she was. She started to strive for perfection, or what her mother considered perfect. Deborah Queen, Macy’s mom, owns a building company called Queen Homes. Her mother is constantly nagging Macy to be “perfect.

” Macy and her mother’s idea of perfect are completely different, which causes friction between the two. Wes is a guy that Macy met through the Wish Catering Company. He is different from Macy’s ex boyfriend, Jason, in the way that he accepts flaws and imperfections. The characters in the novel are very detailed. The author describes every characteristic of every single character mentioned in the novel. The setting in the novel is similar to the world I know.

The world is full of love, loss, friendships, and obstacles. The author makes the setting very clear, by describing a small town. A town full of different personalities, some clashing with others. With the authors vivid details about the setting, it makes you feel as if you are apart of Macys journey to find herself. If you were to close your eyes, you could picture the books setting. Macy Queen is a sixteen year old girl trying to cope with the loss of her beloved father.

She strives to be perfect, while shutting everyone and everything out of her life. She starts a summer job at a library, to fulfill her boyfriend’s job for the summer. At her mother’s open house for her company, she runs into the employees for Wish Catering Company. The chaotic, unorganized employees change Macy’s life forever. She starts to work for the catering company where she learns to move past her father death and live her life to the fullest. There are many books that I can compare this book to.

I have read many of Sarah Dessen’s books and they all have a similar theme. Sarah Dessen’s books all give the reader a positive outlook on life. She presents a different theme in each of her novels about love, life, friendship, etc. The Truth About Forever doesn’t relate to me on a personal level. I haven’t had to deal with any loss of a relative, but this book would be great for those who have lost a loved one. “A class story of love found, lost and regained” pg 1 Christian Science Monitor This story leads and explains with a source of young love, living in the same city going to the same high school enjoying teenage memories, till graduation high school sweet heart.

But to Noah he had to go somewhere where he signed up, never actually thought he would be sent. Allie his long time love, with nothing to do about stays, moving on while keeping in touch, going to college something interesting comes up. Tragedies do attract leaving to a separation but destiny brings them back. The question is will they stay together and live happily ever after. This book actually surprised me because all what they been through Allie and Noah took them into a long for distance between them. As writing journals to each other back to back and forth managing to live there lives, in suffering at time s, when they couldn’t together as well quoting it as If love the one that is meant to be will come back.

Explaining that what’s meant to be will have its opportunities for example the one they had separated for allie and Noah but something that was there called love brought them back all the memories they worshiped kept them going. The plot led to all of the distance of love Allie and Noah. Allie moved on, introduced by a man who proposed, but when something came in between she found out. Noah was in town and wanted to see him for the very last time before she would get married. So she told her parents in a lie she had to go on a trip.

For awhile but really she was going to visit Noah. As they reunited they went back with memories and fell in love again they made up. Going back was hard so, she gave back the ring and moved in with Noah. But some dramatic change happened she inherited a disease where she was left in a comma sort of blind Noah kept aside and read to her from the notebook all the things they cherished moments till the end but there was one thing missing to allie?I t wasn’t really a comma built a thing she couldn’t remember she couldn’t remember Noah who he was and what meant to him, at times she would remember and the n for get again. I leave you with this ,I really recommend this book its great book if you love romantic and happy endings and cherish some similar things like never lasting love its totally the right one for you. Even if you wish you would want to just read it for fun and experience what I read, I always think of it never hurts to read a book.

But assuming girls are more warm and into love and romance and happiness. Ellen Hopkins Impulse wrote a deep story about two young teenagers. The book is very deep and detail on what’s happening in the book. This is one of the best books that I have read. The book is about 3 different characters living different lives none of them know each other.

They all are in different roads. What I mean by roads is that they all have different personal problems. The characters are Vanessa, Tony, and Conner. The three of them end up in the same place called Aspen Springs. It’s a psychiatric hospital for those who have attempted suicide.

Conner is a wealthy kid with a good life but no one really knows who is. He is always getting in to flights and has parents that are very abusive to him. Toney grew up with a hard child hood his father left him. The only way he tries to make himself feel better is by overdosing on pills every close to death. What he does at the hospital he saves up all of his anti depression pills and overdoses on them. Vanessa is a very smart and beautiful but she has a problem cutting herself.

When she cuts herself it’s almost to the point of death. They all tried to kill them self Toney got pills and Vanessa grabbed a knife, Conner grad a gun. They all ended up at Aspen Springs getting help so that they don’t kill themselves. The book does not just talk about them in the hospital they all talk about the lives that they lives in the past and explains what happened to each one of them and how it affected them in their lives. There are a lot of deaths in the novel and a lot of drug abuse and very graphics on details.

What I would rate this book from a scale 1 10 I would say a 9 because it’s just an awesome book the beginning is a little hard to get into but after page 100 it starts to get good. But this book would be rated R if I was a movie so I would ask your parents before you read this because it’s a little hardcore on everything. The whole book is about these three kids and they all have problems and it’s never goes off track of the story. You just have to pay attention because sometimes it doesn’t really tell you when the book is talking about another character but otherwise it’s good. There are several themes in this novel, self finding, helplessness, desperation, self recovery, and failure. These themes are seen widely throughout this novel.

When you’re reading this book you can feel everything Nic is trying to tell you, everywhere he goes, everything he says, it feels like you’re going through that too. He’s a drug addict who is trying to overcome it but every time he thinks he’s done it, he just falls deeper into his addiction. Throughout the book he expresses his wanting for recovery and he talks about his faults. He knows that what he’s doing to himself is only going to hurt him and those around him, which is why he wants to stop but he can’t because the drugs, they make him feel okay, the drugs make him feel as if all his worries and problems disappear. Nic is just so lonely that he’ll put all his energy and practically his life into anyone who is willing to accept him. He’s lost and he’s just trying to find himself and I feel like he has because he’ll have periods of time where he’s sober and he’ll get his act together and he’ll realize exactly what he wants and for a moment he’ll have it but then drugs will find their way back into the picture and he’ll lose it again.

Nic Sheff is not only the author of this novel; he’s also the main character. This being a true story, he really makes you feel like you’re the character or can really relate. Before I knew this was a true story I thought it was incredible how Nic could make you feel as if everything he was describing was real and then I learned he wasn’t making it up, he was talking from experience. That doesn’t make the novel any less than a novel; it makes it that much better. You can see what he’s going through or had gone through and you feel sympathetic but you also feel glad that he’s at least trying overcome his addiction with drugs.

There are two settings in this book, one being Los Angeles and the other being San Francisco. If you’re ever been to either of these places you’d realize just how descriptive and point on Nic is when he describes them. Whenever I’d close my eyes I was transported to San Francisco, I could just picture myself there, I could picture myself being him and going through his struggles, when he’d mention Los Angeles, I felt as if I were also there, driving down the street, talking to his friends. That’s what I loved about this novel; he makes you feel like you’re a part of the setting. He makes you feel as if you’re the main character.

Feeling out of place or in a situation that makes you want to run away can take a toll on a little girl. Esperanza lived with her large family that moved from house to house each year. The Chicano family promised to buy a home where they had enough rooms for all and didn’t have to move, but they moved to Mango Street. On Mango Street, there were a variety of interesting people that stood out to Esperanza and who also helped shape her into a woman. Sandra Cisneros’, “The House on Mango Street,” intrigued me by telling a series of stories about Esperanza’s life; the stories used an influential, sympathetic style to show her maturity grow throughout a year in the new home.

Growing up in a society that was foreign to your natural environment could be hard on a family. Throughout “The House on Mango Street,” people who were not able to communicate to others properly were segregated in society. “…I believe she doesn’t come out because she is afraid to speak English. ” 77 In the chapter, “No Speak English,” Mamacita moved to Chicago to be with her husband because of their baby boy. Mamacita became trapped in her home like a prisoner because she did not want to speak English. Instead of living a nice life in America, she sat in her apartment everyday and was distraught when her son began to speak English as his first language.

Another theme shown in the novel was the struggle for self definition. In the beginning of the novel, Esperanza wanted to change her name so that she would fit in with the rest of her friends and have her own identity as an artist. As she becomes more of a writer, Esperanza learned that she did not want to separate herself from the rest of her family and neighbors because she liked her heritage. After she became sexually assaulted, Esperanza no longer wanted to be “beautiful and cruel,” but she did discover the kind of woman she wanted to be. Her writing let her leave Mango Street emotionally and let her grow as a woman.

Cisneros used two different types of writing styles in “The House on Mango Street. ” The first type of writing style used was short story. The whole novel was a collection of short stories that shared events in Esperanza’s life. The short stories all tied in together with the sharing of Esperanza’s thoughts and the rough patches she went through growing up on Mango Street. I liked that Cisneros used the short story style. It made the book more interesting because there was more information provided to me as a reader.

The short stories were vivid with detail and easy to understand. The second style that Cisneros used was satire. “The dog is big, like a man dressed in a dog suit, and runs the same way its owner does, clumsy and wild and with the limbs flopping all over the place like untied shoes. ” 21 Cisneros used satire to make fun of the people who lived on Mango Street. The short stories from time to time were composed of satire, and the satire consisted of both similes and metaphors.

“ “Until then I am a red balloon, a balloon tied to an anchor. ” 9 The use of similes and metaphors helped Cisneros portray Esperanza’s imagination. Esperanza’s imagination went above and beyond because she thought like a writer and she let her emotions out through her writing. In “The House on Mango Street,” Cisneros made the characters very life like. Throughout the novel, Esperanza discovered the true meaning of her heritage and learned to accept it. In order for Esperanza to mature and accept her life, her friend Sally helped shape her.

They grew up together and matured both sexually and emotionally. “Her father says to be this beautiful is trouble. ” 81 After Sally got into trouble because of her sexual attraction towards men, Esperanza figured out what kind of woman she wanted to be. Esperanza’s father was also influential on her life. Her father came to America in search of a better life for his family. Since he spoke no English, he learned the language so that he could get a job and provide for the family.

Esperanza looked up to her parents, mostly her father, because they went through so many challenges in order for the family to be provided for. She wanted to get a job and provide for her family just like her dad did. I do like Esperanza and the other characters in the novel. I respect Esperanza because she went through tough things that many American children would never have to go through. She dealt with all the challenges and learned to love her heritage and beauty.

“The House on Mango Street” displayed a family in Chicago over a period of a year. Esperanza and her family moved from their flat on Loomis, which was falling apart, to their house on Mango Street. “But the house on Mango Street is not the way they told it at all. ” 4 Their flat on Loomis was not nice and neither was their new house on Mango Street, but Esperanza and her family learned to like their cozy house. This is very different from my world because I have never lived in a flat that was falling apart or move houses at all. I have been raised in the same home my whole life and I have never had to learn a new lifestyle.

Not only did Cisneros vividly describe the setting to the readers, she also made it feel like the events really took place. If I closed my eyes, I could see the house on Mango Street because Cisneros described it with such detail. The beginning of the novel started of with Esperanza and her family moving to Mango Street. Esperanza struggled to find her place in her neighborhood and in life. Over the year, she matures both sexually and emotionally with the help of her friends and through her writing.

“One day you wake up and they are there. ” 49 Throughout the novel, she met new people, went through mature body changes, and developed a new way to express her feelings. “The House on Mango Street” also portrayed the lives of the neighbors, whom influenced Esperanza on the choices she made. Esperanza met two girls on Mango Street named Lucy and Rachel. Lucy, Rachel, and Esperanza grew up together, experienced puberty together, and crushed on boys together. They influenced each other on their decisions, like what kind of women they wanted to be or how they wanted to live their lives.

Esperanza met Sally, whom was more mature than Lucy and Rachel, and Sally helped Esperanza meet boys. Esperanza wanted to become the dangerously beautiful person that Sally was. After Esperanza encountered a situation where she was sexually assaulted, Esperanza realized the kind of woman she wanted to be and it wasn’t the woman Sally was. She saw the woman she wanted to be through her writing because that was how she expressed her emotions. Through writing, she escaped Mango Street learned to love the woman that she had become.

“The House on Mango Street” by Sandra Cisneros was like a book I read called “How the Garcia Girls Lost Their Accents” by Julia Alvarez. Both novels were about families coming to America and learning how to adapt to the American lifestyle. In “The House on Mango Street” and “How the Garcia Girls Lost Their Accents,” the main characters both experienced challenges of fitting into society and how they departed from their past cultures. This relates to the current event of immigration. Many immigrants are coming from Mexico and learning to adapt to the American culture of paying taxes and having a job. This does not relate to me on any level because I am not an immigrant and I have not had to adapt to a new society.

The setting of this book takes place in a town name Fell’s Church. It compares to the world I live in because it has the drama with girls wanting the same boy and heartbreaking. But its totally different because in my world no vampires exist and in the book its about both humans and vampires. The author does make me feel part of the book, it’s like I’m a character that’s just observing everything. The author makes me have a picture of every setting it talks about.

For example when he’s describing the graveyard he talks about how gray mysterious with statues and grass…with many oak trees and leafs everywhere. Makes you imagine the place in your mind. The plot of the story is about this town Fells Church where a young man Stefan arrives to the high school and every girl thinks he’s cute and wants him. Elena in particular falls in love with Stefan. But she senses something weird about him. Stefan feels the same towards her but pretends not to and ignores her.

Right when Stefan arrives to the town numerous of murders and hurt people begin to happen. Everyone is scared and is starting to think it was Stefan. Elena believes its not him, she’s been seeing another person and thinks he’s committing the crimes but is making it seem like its Stefan. Stefan thinks it’s him even though he doesn’t remember anything. Who is the real killer?And what’s Stefan’s deep secret that keeps him away from people?“I don’t write to God no more” “Celie!He gave you life” Yeah, I say, and he give me a lynched daddy, a crazy mama, a lowdown dog of a step pa and a sister I probably won’t ever see again.

Anyhow, I say, the God I been praying and writing to is a man. And act just like all the other mens I know. Trifling, forgetful and lowdown. ” p. 192 Alice Walker’s book The Color Purple is an exceptional example of the way that women were treated and the harshness that they had to endure during the early 1900’s.

This is the second book the first was also an exceptional book called Picture Bride that I have read that tells the entire life story and the struggles that women face because of trying to abide by the rules of the society that they live in and trying to survive and subdue to their husbands. But at the same the women struggle to blossom and leave the tightness and commands of their husbands. The Color Purple starts by talking about Celie the main character when she is very young and be physically, sexually, and emotionally by her father. She feels as if it her fault and this is the point where we see Celie do as the man says and do nothing to defend herself. Her father then forces her to get married when she is no longer useful to her. He often beats and only uses her when he feels like doing so.

Celies struggles and growing character keep the reader engaged. The author’s creative twists and surprises will not only keep the reader unable to put the book down but will shock them as well. The main theme of The Color Purple is the emphasis and importance of speech and action. The main purpose of the book is to show the struggles that Celie went through and how much she suffered because she was afraid of her husband. She took a wrong turn and did what other men wanted her to do instead of doing what she wanted to do.

Because she did not speak out she suffered at the hands of he father and at the hands of her husband as well. Instead of standing up for herself she does nothing. Even though she knows what is right and what she wants to do she doesn’t do it. “Harpo want to know what to did to make Sofia mind. I like Sofia, but she don’t act like me at all…I think bout how every time I jump when Mr.

call me, she look surprise. And like she pity me. Beat her. I say” p. 36 Celie likes Sofia but she is both afraid of her husband and angy she cannot stand up for herself that she advises Harpo to beat Sofia. After she has done this she seems to be unable to handle it.

“For over a month I have trouble sleeping…Sometimes I git a few hours sleep. Then just when it look like it ought to be gitting good, I wakes up” p. 39 Even though Celie knows that what she did was wrong she seems to be so crippled because she never speaks her mind that she is afraid and scared to ask Sofia to forgive her and tell Harpo he should respect his wife. Sofia later confronts Celie and she says “I say it cause I’m a fool, I say. I say it cause I’m jealous of you.

I say it cause you do what I can’t” p. 40 Celie is jealous of Sofia because even though Celies wishes and craves to be able to stand up for her husband she cannot do it. The theme is about Celies growth and how as the story progresses she because stronger and stronger. I enjoyed the author’s style greatly. She kept the story entertaining and always had something changing in Celie’s life.

I was captivated throughout the entire novel. The life story of Celie had so much detail went so much in depth into her life that the readers will stay captivated from the very first page until the end. What mad this book so different and so much more interesting that other books that I had read is the fact that she got in depth to the feeling, emotions, and thoughts that Celie went through. Even though some of the scenes in the book and very hurtful and painful for the character they help the reader understand what she is going through. “I am fourteen years old. I have always been a good girl…He never had a kine word to say to me.

Just say you gonna do what your mammy wouldn’t” p. 1. The reader is introduced to Celie when she is saying she was raped by her father. The fear she had for her father helps explain why later in the novel she is unable to defend herself why confronted violently by her husband. The reader then finally sees Celie be happy when she makes a very close friendship with Shug Avery, her role model since she was very young. “Us sleep like sisters, me and Shug” p.

146. Her relationship with Shug grows and Celie finally seems to have some happiness and love given to her and it is the first time that she has given love since she got married. Celie also describe the hate that she feels for her husband when she discovers what he has been hiding from her. Walker made the characters very relatable as they represented the lives and of many people especially women during that time. Celie is the main character in the story. Celie was the example of the women at the time that were so afraid of their husband or what society would say if they did not follow every order that their husband would give them that they would not even think about standing up for themselves.

Her husbands wife tells her “you got to fight the. Celie, she say. I can’t do it for you. I think bout Nettie, dead. She fight.

What good it do?I don’t fight” p. 21. Her sister was Celies strength and the reason she scarified her self to save her sister. The thought of having her sister die was part of the reason she was no longer trying. But no matter what she goes through throughout her life she remains connect to her. A very strong character in the story who also represents the very few that actually stood for herself.

Who was not afraid of men and who did what she wanted even when others tried to stop her is Sofia. She tells Celie “All my life I had to fight. I had to fight my daddy. I had to fight my brothers. I had to fight my cousins and uncles”p.

40. She has fought her entire life and will not back down from any man. When her husband tries to hit her she defends herself and acts out and hits him back. She represents strength and independence and proves she can live on her own without a man. Another character that starts out weak much like Celie does is Squeak harpos second wife, afraid and always wanting to do everything that she can to please her man never stands up for him.

Celie shows she is growing as a person when she advices her to tell Harpo. “Harpo say, I love you, Squeak. He kneel down and try to put his arms round her waist. “She stand up. My name Mary Agnes, she say” p.

97. She has the strength to stand up for herself and stand up for her husband. This is where she realizes the true power that words have. The actions that these and the other women in this book take will surprise everyone. They both learn the power that words and actions have.

The setting of this book takes place in the rural state of Georgia. Where African Americas were still treated as slaves and less than everyone else. It also took place during the time that women were expected to bow down to their husband to do everything that they were told to do. “ nasty woman disease”. Not only women contracted sexually transmitted diseases but it is clear that onlt women were looked down upon when they did. The struggles are seen when Celie tries to keep in contact with her sister even when she believes that she is dead.

Celie is in her home which is not really her home because she has always felt left out. And Nettie who is so far away in Africa “When we said Africa he looked offended and tickled too. Niggers going to Africa, he said to his wife. Now I have seen everything. ” The two maintain a strong sisterhood throughout the book. Celie moves from being at her fathers house, at then moves to he husbands house.

She says “I lay there thinking about Nettie” p. 12. It is clear that she does not consider this to be her home. Then she goes to live with Shug where she starts to feel like she belong but it is still not her home. And finally she says “Nettie, us have a house!A house big enough for us and our children, for your husband and Shug. Now you can come home cause you have a home to come to!” p.

246. She has finally found her place and where she does so will surprise you. The plot of this story was very interesting and the growth and Celies new understanding of the power of words and speech and standing up for herself is what makes to story to interesting and why the reader will keep reading. The main interest of the reader will be to figure out if Celie will grow the courage and grow as a person and be able to stand up for herself. Women who are around Celie constantly tell her that she must stand up for herself.

Her husbands sister tells her “you got to fight the. Celie, she say. I can’t do it for you. I think bout Nettie, dead. She fight. What good it do?I don’t fight” p21.

Despite being pushed around by her husband. Her sister Nettie tells her “You got to fight. You got to fight. But I don’t know how to fight. All I know how to do is stay alive.

”p. 17. Despite her sister being the person that she cares about the most she does not takes her advice, she has no voice and gives in to the idea that in order to stay alive she will do as men say no matter what she thinks. She only dreams and fantasizes about being like women like Shug Avery who does what she wants no matter who others thinks. She has a very strong voice.

“all night long I stare at it. And now when I dream, I dream of Shug Avery. She be dress to kill, whirling and laughing. ”p. 6 “I know what he doing to me he done to Shug Avery and maybe she like it.

I put my arm around him. ”She wants to be so much like this women whom she doesn’t even know but who has become her role model. A transformation is seen were Celie shows changes she says “I’m pore, I’m black, I may be ugly and can’t cook, a voice say to everything listening. But I’m here. ” p.

207, “You a low down dog is what’s wrong. It’s time to leave you and enter into the creation. And your dead body just the welcome mat I need”. Despite the changes and Celie seemingly ability to speak out her actions near the end will surprise you. The connection that can be made from The Color Purple is with the book Picture Bride by Yoshiko Uchida. Both of these books are amazing and they both talk about the struggles that women face.

The struggles that they face by trying to figure out if they should or should not do the things that their husband tell them to do. They struggle figuring out if they should do something out of the norm and face being ridiculed or criticized by society. In the novel Picture Bride the main character is unable to abide by the way that society tells her to act. She has to speak her mind and does so. She feels like she is betraying and hurting her husband.

Even though she is not forced into being in a submissive state and she relates more to Shug or Sofia who are not afraid to speak their mind she is still troubled by the power that her words have. She feels like she should do what her society say is the right thing to do she simply cannot. The women in the novels struggle to do what they believe is right, as well as their conflicting emotions over their want to let their voice out. Jodi Picoult’s, Picture Perfect, is an explosive novel with dramatic turns around every corner. Picoult takes us through the troubling marriage of Cassie who is married to Alex, a famous actor. Everything starts off like a fairytale for her; huge houses, elegant clothes, and everything is just perfect.

The fairytale soon ends when Alex starts to get abusive with Cassie. Alex still loves Cassie, but he lets his anger get the best of him, yet he doesn’t do anything to prevent it. Cassie takes all the abuse because she loves him unconditionally, but she learns along the way that sometimes you have to make huge sacrifices for the ones you love, even if they hurt. Picoult’s characters seem very realistic because she gives them realistic qualities and realistic problems. Cassie is a hardworking, successful woman. She is an anthropology professor at UCLA and is known for her hand discovery.

She had a very difficult childhood, if it can even be considered a childhood; she had to assume the role of the adult of the house at a very young age. After she meets Alex she shows what a caring and compassionate person she is. When the beatings start coming, she is foolish enough to stay and take it all. She then regains her strength when she finally decides that the best thing for both her and Alex was if they weren’t together anymore. Alex is a successful, wealthy, actor.

He is arrogant and demanding. From his past experiences with Cassie, has shown that he could be a very kind person. He as well had a very rough childhood. His dad treated him horribly and his mom was a drunk. His dad would constantly crush his dreams.

Early in his marriage with Cassie, he shows his violent and angry side. He constantly apologizes and says it wouldn’t happen again, but she never seems to change. Will is a very helpful and compassionate person. He is also working for the police department. Will was raised by his grandparents because his parents had died at an early age. Will has put up with a lot of discrimination; he is half Native American and white, so he feels he never quite fit in either category since no one accepted him as neither.

When Will meets Cassie, the reader is able to see how much compassion he has. He helped Cassie even when she was a stranger and he continued to offer his unconditional help even after she went back to Alex. This novel is told through Cassie’s perspective as well as in third person. This makes the story more interesting because the reader is able to get an idea of what Cassie is going through. Another good thing is that the reader is also able to get a look into the heads of the other characters. For the most part, the tone tends to be serious due to the fact that the characters are usually stuck in negative situations.

The mood is also affected by the situations, it goes from serious, to scared, and then to sad. The novel does have its happy times though; the author does a really great job of creating emotions within the readers. The novel begins with Cassie; she had suffered a head injury and did not know who she was or where she was. Will Flying Horse happened to spot her. He was about to start at the police department the next day, but he decided that he’d start off with one strike and skip procedure.

He took her to the hospital and then took her back to his house; he decided that he’d allow her to stay at his home, until he figured out who she was, or someone came to the station looking for her. Alex was finally able to located Cassie and took her back home, but Cassie still had no memory of anything. She slowly began remembering things, and everything was great for some time until the beatings began. In one situation, Cassie remembers that the head injury was caused by Alex. Despite the fact that she knows that the beatings have been happening for a while, she still sticks around because she deeply loves Alex. At this point, Cassie remembers everything, but she still has hope that things will change.

Later Cassie discovers that she is pregnant and she decided to postpone the news of her pregnancy since Alex was already stressed about the Oscar Awards. She also knew that he had never planned to have children, but she thought he wouldn’t take the news too badly. He ended up taking his frustrations out on her again, but this time she decided that she would have to leave because she feared for her child’s safety. She got a hold of Will and decided that she would stay with him until the child was born and then she’d figure it out from there. Will knew that Alex would find her at his house, so he took her to the reservation where his grandparents live; Cassie had to assimilate to their way of living and she also had to deal with some discrimination for some time. She ended up giving birth to her son there, and Will ended up developing feelings for her which he knew were not mutual.

Meanwhile, rumors started occurring back at home and Alex’s career began to crumble. Cassie decided to get a hold of Alex, and he begged her to come back. She told him that she would come back in a month if he didn’t go looking for her. He couldn’t stick to his promise and went to go get her, but Cassie was not mad at all. She explained everything that had happened, and Alex accepted his son and was willing to go through with Cassie’s request to get help for his problems.

For some time things were good again, but just like before things started going south, but Cassie knew that it was up to her to stop it this time because her son’s life was now in her hands. The theme of the novel is that people will sacrifice a lot for the people they love and care about. There are a lot of situations in which all of these characters have sacrificed something for their loved ones. Cassie sacrificed herself to keep Alex happy and safe. She felt that it was up to her to take care of him because he never got that kind of attention and she knew exactly how that felt; she also loved him unconditionally. “Cassie curled into herself at his feet, bleeding and beaten and still reaching out to soothe him.

” 304. She then later found someone that needed her more than Alex, and that person was her son. She gave up the life she had been living for him, which in a way benefited her as well, but she would have never gone through with that change if it wasn’t for her son. Alex also sacrificed some things for Cassie. He put his pride aside and sought help for his problems.

At a point he had also sacrificed his career for her, but this was mainly due to his recklessness rather than love. He got so drunk when Cassie left causing him to jeopardize his career. It is quite obvious that Cassie gave up so much more to try to make their relationship work, but it didn’t mean that Alex didn’t love her; it just meant that he failed to have self control which caused all the problems. Will was very considerate and helpful when Cassie came to him with her problems; he got out of his comfort zone and took time out of his job to help her. “Will was only doing for Cassie what she had spent years doing for Alex” 315. He sacrificed so much for Cassie, not because he wanted something in return, but because he wanted to help her.

Will even sacrificed his “body for someone else’s well being” in a Lakota ritual which was believed to help someone else; which in this case was Cassie and her baby 315. In this real life story there was many problems, but the real problem started when she went back to her hometown to her grandparents’ house for the summer vacation. She was at a department store choosing a birthday gift for her little sister, Alexandria, with her grandfather when she saw a girl that she knew of from her old school. She invited her to a party. The people started playin a game, “Button, Button, Who’s Got the Button?” They brought out a tray of soda and the people started drinking, including her.

Little did she know 10 out of the 14 drinks were laced with LSD and she had got one of the contaminated ones. From then her life slowly began to take change. In the seventeenth, eighteenth, and nineteenth centuries, the white race was clearly superior to any other race. Men had complete control over women, and women were given little to no rights in society. Could you imagine living in a black race household with an abusive husband?Alice Walker’s The Color Purple elaborately changed the way I thought black women were treated in earlier centuries.

The Color Purple illustrated sexism and racism as its main themes. Sexism was drastically shown when the main character, Celie, was beat by her husband. Other men would also talk Celie down and would treat her like she was a woman who was worthless. They saw her as an ugly, heavy, child barer, and as nothing else. The men introduced throughout the book all had little respect for their wives or other women that they encountered. Racism was also shown through the way the white people depended on the black people to make their lives easier by cleaning their homes, cooking their meals, and watching over their children.

One example of racism portrayed in the novel was when Sofia, Celie’s friend, was arrested and taken hostage as a maid for the mayor after hitting his wife. Instead of sending her to prison, they used her as a maid because they saw that her race was unimportant and didn’t deserve to serve time in prison. The author’s style is very different from most authors. Each chapter is written as a short letter to God or to Celie’s sister, Nettie. I enjoyed this format because it made it seem like it was an easy read. The language used in the novel was southern slang.

This was quite challenging to read at first, but then your mind begins to pick up the slang and the language used made me feel as if I was watching the events that were taking place. There were many characters in this novel. The main character was Celie. Celie was a young woman who had given birth to about six children. She was married to the man that her sister was in love with. She had no freedom and was abused by her husband when she did something wrong or didn’t do something that he had wanted her to do.

She then develops a crush on a woman named Shug Avery. Mr. is Celie’s husband. He was originally in love with Celie’s sister Nettie and a woman named Shug. He disrespected all women except Nettie and Shug.

He paid no attention to his children or Celie. He was a lazy man and had a bad temper all of the time. Shug Avery is a woman that sings and entertains for a living. She makes good money and is the ex lover of Mr. . She and Celie had a loving sisterly like relationship.

Shug helped Celie cope with being abused and eventually moved Celie out of her abusive home and into a large house where she could help Shug with her singing career by making the band and others clothing. Nettie is Celie’s sister. She is the nanny and teacher for a man named Samuel and a woman named Corrine’s adopted children. The children are Celie’s children. Nettie goes to Africa with the family and writes to Celie about her trip and the amazing people that she meets. She encourages Celie to not give up on her family.

The writer does make the reader seem as if the characters are real people. He does this by making each letter and personality from each person different. I enjoyed most of the characters especially Nettie, but I did not enjoy Mr. . Overall, the novel’s characters were realistic and enjoyable to read about. The setting takes place in the south and in Africa.

Celie’s world is living in the south with her husband and children. She works on their small plantation and is in charge of all household chores. Nettie’s world is living in Africa with her sister’s children and their adopted parents. The south and Africa both contrast with my world dramatically. I live in the city and both of the areas that the setting takes place in are urban and deserted.

Although the setting is different from my world, the author uses lots of descriptive details and imagery to give you a sense and feel for the south and Africa. The south consists of small plantation owners with non elegant houses. The people are dirty and there are many children running around. The women work in the fields and in the house while the men relax and work on other plantation occupations. The people are drenched in sweat and their clothes smell horrific due to the cloth they are made out of. Africa consists of many tall palm trees with small huts made out of mud.

A village subsides in the center of the area where Nettie teaches the kids and some adults in a small schoolhouse by the river. The people are practically naked due to their lack of cloth for clothing. They carry baskets on their heads and carry their small infants on their backs. The children play while the adults work hard to keep the village running. The plot consists of a lot of different events. Celie is a depressed woman who is married to a man that is abusive and that she hates with a passion.

She has many children, but not all of them live with her. She writes to God every chance that she can get, even though she is unsure if she really believes in God himself. Her husband, Mr. , had been hiding letters from her that were from her sister, Nettie. Nettie wrote about how she went to Africa and met lots of new people and learned lots of new things. She also mentioned that she fell in love.

After reading her sister’s letters, Celie became inspired and wanted to make a change in her life. Shug Avery helped Celie move out of her house and start a new life that did not involve an abusive husband. She writes back to Nettie and explains all the events that they have missed together as sisters and how they long to see each other again. In the end, a shocking surprise leaves the reader wondering where all of the letters had been going and why they never made it to each of the sisters. This book relates to many historical events that have occurred throughout history. Racism was a large part of international history and has shaped the way people see other races today.

This novel portrays how the white race was superior and how the black race was seen as slaves. In the eighteenth and nineteenth centuries, slavery was the main reason plantation owners got their jobs done. The white race would buy black slaves to complete tasks that would help the white plantation owners prosper. The black slaves were harshly treated and were never commended for all of the hard labor work that they put in to keep the nation running. Sexism was also a large historical event that swept through the nation during the twentieth century.

Before the twentieth century, women were seen as unimportant and their job was to take care of the children and the house. After the 1920’s, women gained the right to vote through the nineteenth amendment. This drastically changed the way the nation ran and it gave women more power. In conclusion, The Color Purple turned out to be a great and easy read. If you are looking for a short and entertaining AR book, this book would be perfect. It was enjoyable reading through all of the events that took place and seeing Celie become a better woman with a more deserving life.

I would recommend this book to many people, as I know that they would enjoy it as much as I did. Yes her writing is about true people she encounters throughout her teenage years and they are very vivid accounts in her diary about these people in her life. Yes the main character of the book is very likeable an she could be any teenager even modern day. The friends and family are very colorful and believable people that you can relate to in your own kind of way. Here’s an entry from the diary about how she feels about her parents “Mom and Dad flowed tears and flowers about how much they love me and how worried they’ve been about my attitude since I got back from Gran’s.

they hate my hair, which they still want me to wear in a flip like the kiddy’s, and they talked and talked and talked, but never once did they even hear one thing I was trying to say to them”. The author writes about her good friend “Chris doesn’t need to work but she just simply cant stand it around her house. I told her I was beginning to feel the same way and she’s going to try to get me a job with her, isn’t that the greatest?” In another diary account about a friend “ today I received ghastly news that Beth is going have to go to summer camp for six weeks. Her folks are going to Europe so they’ve made arrangements for her at an all Jewish camp. I am heartbroken and so is she. Yes it compares to the teenage years with parents not listening, problems with friends, availability of all drugs, problems at school, death in family.

Yes I believe that I feel like I’m in the story when I’m reading it. I can feel that the books setting is very vivid and memorable in my mind as I’m reading it as well as finishing the book. In the beginning of the book she is a typical teenager with friends and small town with problems at school, as it progresses they move to a bigger town, bigger house, and strange school with no friends. It starts into a setting of crazy parties with strange people and she is a loner at her school for awhile. Her life escalates into hardcore drugs, partying, sex, and everything you think could go wrong really does go wrong with this girl. She realizes and changes her life and stops using but this came with a price because she lost all of her friends, everyone at school dislikes her and she is a loner, they start a bunch of rumors about her, and there making it difficult in all aspects of life.

And eventually slip her drugs unknown to her and she ends up in an institution because of it. I don’t want to give away the ending because it gets better with twists and turns that will surprise you from beginning to end, it is an absolute page turner. This book is totally unique in its format, and it blows away all of the other books I have read. It is also interesting because it is from a girls perspective with all her feelings and inner thoughts. It relates to many current issues in high school whether it be about rumors, sex, drugs, friends, family, siblings, religion, deaths.

This book does connect with me on a similar level because all of this stuff still happens and will continue to happen because that’s life. I couldn’t put this book down and I really recommend reading this book definitely, I would even encourage parents to read this account to get inside a teenagers head and to understand them more. The authors style is like nothing I have ever seen before, she writes all her books in poetic verse form but they arent written in verse but they have different shapes throughout the books she has wrote. She has also written similar books like “Crank” “Identical” “Glass” “Impulse” “Tricks” which are all written in this type of form. I think that how she does her books is very unique and they aren’t all just in line type of poetry, they have shapes usually that depends on how the mood is set or how the part of the story is going at the time.

This book really drew me in from start to finish I was hooked from the first page. Pattyn soon is unable to take the stress at home and starts to question her role in life, especially through her fathers eyes. Which soon to happen starts dating behind her parents backs, she gets caught in the desert by her drunken father. Derek who was her boyfriend leaves her for another girl, who Pattyn gets in a fight with. She is punished by being sent to live with her aunt in eastern Nevada. Also at the same time her father is expecting a son and doesn’t want to handle the stress Pattyn creates.

As Pattyn continues to live with her aunt she finds who she is in life and acceptance. Pattyn finds this through love and affection through this boy she met named Ethan, she learns how to love, be self confident, and finds out there’s more to life than just religion. Pattyn starts being led to believe the way her Aunt believes in god. Aunt Jeanette explains to Pattyn that one does not need “a Mormon husband to meet you at heavens gates and pull you in” and believes that true love heavens gates will open wide. Ethan becomes a dream come true to Pattyn, but that is all soon to change.

Has a letter or a person ever been your only hope or future?The letters in this critically acclaimed novel is the demonstration of how a mentally, sexually, physically, and emotionally abused fourteen year old learns how to overcome her most difficult fears. “You better not never tell nobody but God. It’d kill your mammy. ” 1 Alice Walker’s The Color Purple, as I believe to be true, is a phenomenally written novel that has changed and evolved the minds and ideas of people all across the world. Celie, the fourteen year old girl, is sexually and physically abused by her father; as if that is not enough she is also abused by her husband, emotionally and physically. Alice Walker uses theme, style, characters, setting, and plot to help the reader understand Celie’s amazing journey.

In the novel The Color Purple there are many important themes that Walker demonstrates through the mind and life of Celie, one of them being the power to be your own person or to stand up for yourself. In the book Celie is pushed down so much by everyone around her that she no longer believes in herself and thinks that she is worthless. “He start to choke me, saying You better shut up and git used to it. But I never git used to it. And now I feels sick every time I be the one to cook.

” 11 This is just one of the many examples where Celie is beat to dust by the abuse of her father. Another example of Celie’s abuse is when Mr. comes to see Celie and decides whether to marry her or not. “Well, next time you come you can look at her. She ugly. Don’t even look like she kin to Nettie.

But she’ll make the better wife. She aint smart either, and I’ll just be fair, you have to watch her or she’ll give away everything you own. But she can work like a man. ” 18 These many digs at Celie make her feel small and worthless. One of the main characters in the novel help to inspire Celie to move past these derogatory comments and push herself to be the great person that Shug Avery sees her as. Themes are one of the essential parts of a novel, and the authors style helps creates these fantastic themes through wording and detail.

The style that Alice Walker uses is extremely informative by demonstrating the meaning of life through Celie’s discovery of self preservation. Walker simply states the simple facts with rarely any emotion given. “I don’t say nothing. I think bout Nettie, dead. She fight, she run away. What good it do?I don’t fight, I stay where I’m told.

But I’m alive. ” 29 This is just one of the ways Walker demonstrates her style of informative writing. Although the writing is informative I do appreciate the style and difference. Walker also includes many other elements in her writing such as symbolism and plot. One example of symbolism would be God, because in the beginning of the novel Celie sees God as someone who is there to help and support her through her rough patches and hard times. Another example of Alice Walker’s informative style is this quote: “First time somebody made something and name it after me.

” 75 This quote simply provides another example of how the book The Color Purple is written in such an informative language. I do believe that Walker’s style of writing is completely different from any other book I have read, and I respect her for that. Characters are what make a book come alive; characters are what make the book seem real. This is exactly what happens in the novel The Color Purple. In this widely known novel there are a few main characters, the first being Celie. Celie is a young girl who was beaten as a child by her father and is abused throughout most of her life.

“Well how you spect to make her mind?Wives is like children. You have to let ’em know who got the upper hand. Nothing can do that better than a good sound beating. ” 42 This quote tells the story of Celie’s life as a young woman. There are two people who support Celie through her rough life and they are Nettie her sister and Shug the love of her life.

Nettie is Celie’s younger sister who is extremely smart and beautiful. Nettie is one example of who Celie wishes she could be; Celie’s sister fights for herself, for her freedom and Celie believes that she pays for it in the end. “I don’t say nothing. I think bout Nettie, dead. She fight, she run away.

What good it do?I don’t fight, I stay where I’m told. But I’m alive. ” 29 This assumption of Celie’s is simply not true, Nettie lives on but, in another form of life. Shug is a completely different story though, she may be beautiful and smart but, not book smart, street smart. Shug is a symbol for Celie of who a free woman is.

“What the world got to do with anything, I think. Then I see myself sitting there quilting tween Shug Avery and Mr. . Us three set together gainst Tobias and his fly speck box of chocolate. For the first time in my life, I feel just right. ” 61 Celie sees Shug Avery as perfection or something she wishes to be.

Each character reflects on Celie’s personality and who Celie wishes she could be. Setting is one of the most important parts of a book; in fact it helps complete the book and helps the book to be all that it can be. This novel is set in the early nineteen tens to the late nineteen forty’s in rural southern Georgia. This particular setting allows for the book to have a certain risqué or racial feeling which I believe was a certain intention by the author and not a mistake. “When I see Sofia I don’t know why she still alive.

They crack her skull, they crack her ribs. They tear her nose loose on one side. They blind her in one eye. She swole from head to foot. Her tongue the size of my arm, it stick out tween her teef like a piece of rubber. She can’t talk.

And she just about the color of a eggplant. ” 87 This quote is just one example of allowance of sexism, abuse, and racism. This certain quote describes the after math of one of Celie’s friends when Sofia, Celie’s friend, says no to a white man with power. As you read this glorious novel you believe that the book does not encourage these horrible things but, instead fights for them with every power they have. Plot is what makes a story, without it a book would just be several sentences put together with no meaning. Celie’s told life begins by Celie explaining through her letters that her father has just abused her, sexually and physically.

Celie feels no pain, but she also feels close to nothing. As her letters to God about her abusive step father go on she also begins to mention a man named Mr. who wants to marry her sister Nettie. Celie’s father does not want Nettie to marry Mr. and instead offers Celie up as a hard working wife.

Celie marries Mr. but, does not see an improvement in her life whatsoever. “He pick up a rock and laid my head open. The blood run all down tween my breasts. His daddy say Don’t do that!But that’s all he say. ” 12 This is just one abusive home to the next for Celie.

Celie soon becomes almost close to accepted in her new family, when Shug Avery comes to stay with Mr. and his family. Shug Avery is a new light for Celie. “What the world got to do with anything, I think. Then I see myself sitting there quilting tween Shug Avery and Mr.

. Us three set together gainst Tobias and his fly speck box of chocolate. For the first time in my life, I feel just right. ” 61 Celie finds that when Shug is around her and Mr. all is well and happy.

Celie soon finds that she can no longer live a life of abuse after she finds letters from her sister who she thought was dead in Mr. ’s trunk and begins to fight for herself and the people she loves. Plot is the most important part of a story but connecting ideas of one story to the next is also extremely important. There are not many stories like Alice Walker’s The Color Purple but, there is one that is partially similar to it and that is Beloved by Toni Morrison. Both of these novels have the main theme of hope and freedom, though one is about sexist men and the other and slavery. Like in the novel Beloved, The Color Purple is about the idea of freedom of the soul and spirit.

“Oh, Celie, there are colored people in the world who want us to know!Want us to grow and see the light!They are not all mean like Pa and Albert, or beaten down like ma was. Corrine and Samuel have a wonderful marriage. Their only sorrow in the beginning was that they could not have children. And then, they say, ‘God’ sent them Olivia and Adam. ” 124 This quote shows how similar everyone in the world really is, which includes novels.

It shows how what everyone truly wants is freedom and that is what brings these two books together as a whole. Many people are always discriminated whether of their color or race or their physical. Many people can’t keep their heads up so they choose to take the wrong path like killing there selves or running away from everything. They always end of thinking that’s the right path when it’s not. Like in the novel of The Absolutely True Diary of a Part Time Indian by Sherman Alexie the main character Junior was discriminated for being an Indian and from coming from the reservation.

But Junior always kept his head up and never gave up on those who treated him bad. The these novel there is a lot of the themes but the main one is; that even though people go through struggles they keep up their heads and don’t give up no matter what. People out here in the real world do go through struggles and they fight them through till they get to the bottom of it. I felt like the theme was great because it shows what people out here in the world go through. Junior the character of the novel went through a lot struggles but he overcame every single of his problems.

The style of the book was well written by the author I thought it was great because the book used a sense of humor throughout the book. The book was written with humor but it was also serious. The author wrote with detail every set which made it easier for me to picture the set in my head. I felt like the voice of the narrator was with hope but at the same time it sounded sad. The voice of the narrator made the book sound more inserting and it made me want to read it more. Junior is the main character of the book he is a twelve year old who lives in a reservation who is also an Indian boy.

His best friend Rowdy who is also a twelve year old that lives in the reservation and that is also an Indian boy. There’s also the basketball coach who pushes Junior throughout his practice and games. There is also his parents who drink a lot and aren’t really there for him. The author did a good job by describing every single one of the characters. The author made them sound so really.

Every character was unique in every single way. Most of the setting was taken in the reservation or in school. The author did a great job detailing everything about the setting. It was well written because it made feel like I was in the setting. It was so clear that I could picture it in my head.

One thing that is for sure you can’t compare the setting from the novel to the one out here in the real world. The reason for that is that the setting for the novel is that is more fantastic but it is well written in detail. Well this novel is about a twelve year old who lives in a reservation and is Indian. His parents are alcoholics and don’t really care for him. His dream is to play in a basketball team.

But the school he goes to won’t accept him. He is also an outsider in school. His dream is to go to school in the city and be a popular kid and be in the basketball team. I think it’s amazing how this kid has big dreams. In the long he loses on family member.

But still nothing stops him from reaching his dreams. Junior fights through everything and everyone to get what he wants in life. I could compare this book to other books because I also read a book called crank it was about a girl who was a drug addict but she overcomes everything. The girls’ name was Bee. Just like Bee and Junior went through problems they both overcame everything without having their parents by their sides. I think this book does compare to me because all through high school I have struggle with my school work.

Just like Junior fought through I did to. I also think this book could compare to everyone that has overcome their problems. In general I think this book was great because it shows real life problems. I thought the setting was well written and well detail. It made like was there. I also thought the characters were well described by the author.

I really recommend everyone to read this book its great. It will teach you a real live story of a kid who is trying to fight his dreams through without anyone stopping him. “I love our secret . I love our secret love. But for how long?How long will we let our secret last?” A Secret Kept by Tatiana de Rosnay is a book for adults because it is a bit dull for teens.

It is a good read but some of the book is in French so I didn’t really get it that much. From what I do get I will explain it without telling too much about the book so I don’t spoil it. It takes place in France. The book starts off Antoine Rey and his sister Melanie’s on her birthday. “Pack enough for a couple of day’s .

We’re going to celebrate your birthday in style. ” He didn’t really know if he was going to be able to go because he had a minor problem with his ex wife, Astrid. That weekend was normally his. “Oh, Antoine. I’ve had the kids for the past two weeks. Serge and I really need some time for ourselves.

” Astrid had told this to Antoine but she gave up and stayed with the kids. “Give Mel a hell of a birthday. ”They are headed west. “What’s west” said Mel, “think” “um, Normandy?Brittany?Vendee?” she keeps thinking about where they are headed “I know!You’re taking me to Noirmoutier!” Bingo said Antoine, Mel doesn’t seem with pleased with this. “It’s been –she paused to count on her fingers 1973, right?It’s been thirty four years.

I won’t remember a thing!” Mel realized that she was acting like a spoiled child. “Oh, but it doesn’t matter, Tonio. I’m happy. I am, really. ” The trip to Noirmoutier end up been a bad trip because they start remembering to happened to their mother there.

Mel told everything that she know to Antoine as she was driving everything was so painful that she lost control of the car and crushed. Antoine wakes up in a hospital hurt and not remembering anything that happen. Nothing that Mel told him about his mother. He meets Angèle a mortician “My job is about learning to respect death. That’s all if your sister had died last night in the accident and thank God, she didn’t – it would have been my job to make her look peaceful. So that you and your family could lay eyes on her one last time and not be afraid.

” This is a good book but not good for teens because it has inappropriate chapters of the book. Some parts are in French so I couldn’t get but it meant. Tatiana de Rosnay did a great job at writing a book for adults. In “On the Devil’s Court”, the common theme is made clear by Carl Deuker throughout the story. This theme is greed or lust for power.

Joe Faust is a frustrated teenager who is constantly moving because of his dads job. This plus the fact that his father is a genius is what frustrates Joe throughout the story. Joe has one and only love which is basketball. During the beginning of the story it is made clear that it is the only thing he truly has a passion for, although he does very well in school. Joe becomes friends with a kid named Ross, who he plays basketball with down the street, after moving to a new town in Washington and gets into some trouble with his parents. After Joe is forced to be sent to the private school across town for being caught drunk at a party.

He begins to play basketball for the school team there and is in spite for the most part at the beginning because the public school is supposed to be the best team in the area. He starts the season doing fairly well and trying hard to get playing time. Joe will give anything to be a starter and do well. That is the only thing he thinks about. After the season progresses, Joe begins to play basketball in his free time and shoot around in an empty gymnasium that is boarded up.

He encounters some type of spirit he believes in that gym and makes 10 swish 3 pointers in a row. He believes it is a fluke and then as he continues to shoot he begins to talk out loud and makes a pact with the devil for him to be a starter and to go undefeated. After this instance, the starting point guard gets injured and Joe is allowed a starting spot. He plays constantly and begins to be the star of the team. He goes through the season and averages over 30 points a game and starts to be recognized by his teammates as well as college scouts as a great basketball player.

During this time Joe feels an amazing amount of power and respect from his peers. He feels as though he almost owns the world. Much like the story they are studying called “Dr. Faustus”, who is one of Joe’s supposed ancestors. In the story they read, the doctor gives his soul to the devil for 24 years of total power. Joe ultimately leads his team to an undefeated season and plays Ross’s team from across the city.

Joe has an incredible game and they narrowly win. Then Joe finally is recognized by his father and earns his respect, the thing that Joe desires more than anything. After all this, Joe realizes that he has much more to live for than just high school basketball. He realizes that he has his whole life ahead of him and looks forward to college. The novel Dear John by Nicholas Sparks is an amazingly touching story of self sacrifice and undying love. This amazing love story is in the mix between Johns’ challenges with his father and the challenges he faces with the women he fell in love with.

As a little boy John Tyree struggled to find a balance between his father and himself, which got him into trouble. After a while, John was so fed up with everything that he went to the army to escape as well as to straighten out his life. While John was on leave at home he met a girl Savannah and without expecting it they fell in love. But, even being in love does not guarantee a happy ending. John was forced to grow up at a young age all because his mother had past away.

And, instead of his father taking care of him like he’s supposed to, John had to take care of his father. For the longest time John and his father wouldn’t even speak because they had nothing in common. Until they had discovered a rare coin together, one that was worth a lot of money. So for a while, John and his father made it a hobby of theirs to collect coins. But, that was all they would ever talk about from when he was a little boy to a teenager.

After a while John got sick of it because, that’s all his father ever cared about. He had no interest about his education or anything else that was happening in his life. He became so obsessed with collecting coins to the point where he would spend all his money on buying them instead of things that were desperately needed for the house. Things such as a new couch because the one they had was all torn up and wholly, or a new refrigerator because the one they had barley kept things cold, or even the simplest things such as food. John was forced to get a job at a young age because his father was so broke from buying coins that John had to find a way to provide for them. Because of John’s fathers’ lack of interest in his personal life or in his life in general for that matter, and all the stress and anger that was built up he became rebellious.

When he was seventeen he began staying out late with his friends drinking, and having a good time. But after John turned eighteen, he wanted a change. He wanted to better himself as a person as well as an escape from all the stress that was happening at home, so because of those reasons he joined the army. While John was on leave at home, unexpectedly he met the girl of his dreams, Savannah. Their mutual attraction for each other quickly grew into something so much more, which was love.

The type of love that left Savannah waiting for John to come back from his “tour of duty”. The type of love that made John finally wanting to settle down with the girl who took his breath away and now owned his heart. But sadly this love story had to take place during the 9/11, making John feel like it’s his duty as a sergeant to reenlist in the army and go to war. Now putting a weight on their relationship, the longtime apart causes Savannah to fall in love with another man, this led to what was going to happen next. John receives a letter saying that she moved on and fell in love with someone else. This letter broke his heart and all he could do is stay focused on the war.

Now with nothing to go home to, he reenlists again for another tour in Iraq. But, shortly after he returns home due to the death of his father. John then visits Savannah to only find out that she is now married. Unlike, every other love story, sadly this one does not have a happy ending. Tim, Savannah’s husband was diagnosed with Cancer.

She tells John that there is a treatment to cure his cancer and to give him more time with his family. The only problem was that the insurance did not cover it nor were they able to afford it. Even though John deeply wanted to be with her and he would most likely have the chance if Tim was no longer around, he put aside his feelings and sold his father’s coin collection, then anonymously donated it for Tim’s treatment. John’s action clearly showed self sacrifice. And at the end Tim was cured and was able to have more time with his family. The theme of City of Thieves has a lot to do with friendships, and being able to overcome obstacles using teamwork even when that’s the only resource you have left.

David Benioffs style of writing is quite unique in the way that he is very descriptive and uses great detail to get you really into the book and make you feel like you’re actually living in it as one of the main characters. One of the things I like about the author’s writing style is that he uses a lot of humor to lighten up the mood. The author was very good at creating a well detailed description of the time, place, and mood of the book. The narrator’s voice in the book was very mellow and used simple vocabulary to make the story understandable. The story he wrote is very unique in the sense that the plot was pretty absurd compare to other books I’ve read in the past. The way that the characters are portrayed in Benioffs novel City of Thieves made the characters seem so realistic and brought to life that you would feel that you were one of the characters as if you were living at that time.

I really loved the characters in this book and because of this I have to say that the reading of the book was made more pleasant when you actually like the characters in the book. The main character in this book is Lev he is a short guy of medium build who’s really smart, young, and persistent, Unlike Kolya who is tall blonde, and good looking, really well built but not the brightest of fellows. Unless it has anything to do with literature, he is a very literate guy he is very outgoing and isn’t scared of anything. On the other hand Lev is more conservative and shy and would cower out of a fight. S.

A Harazin’s book Blood Brothers captivated me with its unique message and style. In the book the main character, Clay is seventeen turning eighteen and works at a hospital. His best friend is Joey they grew up together and now Clay finds his friend drunk and crazy and is attacked by him. This books message is timeless. S. A Harazin has a great unique style that makes you read until the end.

The style of the book is that of a journal written by the main character. This is a great style for building suspense which the author achieves. There is some comedy but not much and the book is easy to relate to especially if you’re in high school. I like the way the book was written, in plain English and it’s easy to read. The paragraphs are short and the chapters fly by. The author easily sucks you into the setting with vivid adjectives and long descriptions.

The only thing I don’t like is the epilogue; it was really short and needed more information about the other characters. By the end of the book you almost feel as if the characters are real. The main character, Clay, has only one true friend Joey. Joey is what everyone wants to be, a great person going off to a great college. He is truly inspiring; he always helps clay with his problems.

He is also very meticulous he has mapped out a cross country bike trip that he and clay were going to go on, he has a mile long list of supplies for them to get and an equally long list of things to do. He had been planning it since they were little kids. Clay seems envious of Joey and everyone sees it so he is forced away from everyone. He has nobody to go to for emotional support or advice. In the book the entire time things seem to go from good too bad for clay. In the beginning of the book Clay goes to Joeys shed and finds him drunk and mad, he is attacked so he pushes his friend and calls 911.

When the police get there they take Joey to the hospital and question clay. He rushes back to the hospital as soon as he can. When he gets there he finds out he is not allowed to see Joey, the next day at work he finds out he is unable to help him. Clay thinks there is more to this than Joey just being drunk so between work and his other obligations he works to find out what happened that night. Clay soon finds out more than he wanted to know and has a major internal conflict, Joey’s condition is worsening and it weighs down on clays thoughts. Then Joey’s parents come back, the only two people he thought he could confide in and they do not want anything to do with him since he is the reason their son is in the hospital.

Clay’s dad is never awake when he is home so now clay is left all alone in the world, nobody to ask for help or to confide in. I highly recommend this book to all readers. It is an easy read and really entertaining. There are many messages and lessons the book can teach you and they are all timeless. I hope you enjoy the book as much as I did. “She was my one and only, and I was not prepared to lose her.

” Davida Hurwins book, A Time for Dancing, surprised me with most of the events that were going on in the story. In this book it talked about a relationship between two best friends that expect everything will be perfect but eventually a day comes that changes the lives of both Julie and Samantha, two characters of the book. Although it was a sad book it had its happy and amazing parts. In this book it has many themes and lessons that are taught for the reader. The most valuable lesson in this book is that you should appreciate life.

Most of the book seems like everything’s good but when it comes to finding out the bad news of Julie. Most of Juliana’s life was amazing and she had everything a dancer could possible have. When she finds out that she has cancer then her life seems to go down and she stops believing everything and starts hating her life. Although most themes are pretty important the best theme is to appreciate life and everything around it. The Author has a style of making the reader feel like apart of most of the situations going on in the book. In most of the scenes especially the hospital scenes I felt like I was actually there seeing what was going on with Juliana and hearing the conversation.

The reader also has a style of using both Juliana and Samantha’s point of view which makes it better to connect with each other and helps you understand the feeling and mood. I feel like having both views really helps you understand how each girl feels and understand how it affects each other. Another style the author shares in the book is using others problems to show how it can affect the others in the story. When everyone first finds out Juliana has cancer people start feeling sad for her. She uses this to show how even though most people didn’t talk to juliana they still were there for her no matter what. The Characters of the story were well developed and had their own inspiring characteristics.

The main characters of the story where of course Juliana and Samantha. These two were the best of friends since they nine years old. They met in the same dance studio and became closer than ever. The both friends really had a great wonderful until they find out Juliana has cancer. During that time both girls became more and more distant and stopped talking for quite a while.

Eventually both characters start to develop different ideas of how their futures will be. The setting of the book takes place in San Francisco at the girls high school, the hospital and each of the girls house. The setting makes the story feel like its an actual everyday thing that happens in peoples lives. The setting also makes some scenes feel like everything is going to be all right when most of us know that at one point it isn’t. The setting does help out the story and the events happening in the story.

It also has effect when it comes with dealing with the climax of the setting and with the plot. In the stories plot there are many interesting things that happen. You find out that of course Juliana has cancer and has problems to deal with during her cancer. You also find out that Samantha starts dating but does her relationship last long and what happens to Juliana when Sam is to busy?The story does have many events that lead to others that you feel like you already knew they were coming but there are unexpected events going on to. Like when Juliana’s ex boyfriend finds out she has cancer, what do you think happens since Juliana was there for him when his grandpa died?This book contains a lot of scenes that will make you become more and more interested in. This book made me connect a lot with my own best friend and life.

With all the events going on I feel like I should do as much as I can too enjoy my life and my best friend. Juliana and Samantha share a lot of their life together which is how me and my one and only do. We feel like we are exactly like the main characters except we both know that we are good and healthy. We also do share most of the secrets and enjoy spending time together like Juliana and Samantha do. I feel like I can relate to this book especially knowing that I too have a best friend that I’ve known for quite a while now. This book is recommended for anyone especially those who have a best friend and cannot live without them like me.

Although it might have scenes where you feel so sad it’ll eventually have a good part come up. This book really does make you feel like you should appreciate life. It also makes you appreciate your closest friend or friends and to make sure you enjoy their company. It will bring surprises and understanding to most of the scenes and problems going on but eventually you will like it or I hope you will. This book is a really good book that will seriously make you want to keeping reading. “Whatever our souls are made of, his and mine are the same” 72.

This quotes shows the undying love portrayed between Heathcliff and Catherine Earnshaw in this classic fictional novel about a complex love triangle. Emily Bronte’s novel Wuthering Heights intrigued me with it’s haunting love story. Wuthering Heights carries two main themes, the uncertainty of social class and the power and destruction of consistent love. In the romance between Catherine and Heathcliff, destruction eventually befalls on them. Catherine and her husband Edgar Linton are both from high class families and the Linton’s social standing is the reason that Catherine marries Edgar. She states that even though she loves him, “it would degrade… to marry Heathcliff now” due to their respective social standings 79.

Three years after their marriage a “worldly visitor” approaches the house, obviously a gentleman described as a “tall, athletic, well formed man” 93 94. It is found out to be Heathcliff, come from abroad with a new fortune as well as a new place in society. Heathcliff climbs the rungs of society from orphan on the street to gentleman only in a manner of a few years, showing the fickle nature of social class. Also, the eventual relationship of Catherine’s daughter, young Catherine, and Hareton, Catherine’s nephew who works for Heathcliff, also shows the instability of class. Young Catherine sees Hareton as low class stable boy, so she ends up marrying Healthcliff’s son Linton, who is a sickly spoiled boy.

After Linton dies, young Catherine realizes the goodness in Hareton and marries him, showing again the unimportance of social class. Heathcliff and Catherine’s undying love eventually leads to both of their destructions. The fact that their love never change leads to Catherine’s poor health and death and Heathcliff’s years of misery and eventual death. Heathcliff goes insane thinking about how “she did exist and… has lost her” 309. There consistent love for each other gets in the way of Catherine and Edgar’s marriage and is the center of Healthcliff’s life. Both Catherine and Heathcliff are selfish vile people; their only redeemable quality is the love they have for each other.

Catherine and Heathcliff’s relationship parallels young Catherine and Hareton’s relationship. The latter being the model of what the former could have been. Themes in Wuthering Heights portrayed throughout the novel display its complexity. Bronte uses imagery, tone, and dismal diction to display her personal style. Imagery is used throughout especially describing Wuthering Heights, the “atmospheric tumult to which the station is exposed in stormy weather” and the “power of the north wind blowing over the edge” 4. Also young Catherine is “a lusty dame, with tucked up gown, bare arms, and fire flushed cheeks” is sitting by the fire being very rude to guests 7.

Bronte’s imagery displaying the dismal scene at Wuthering Heights contributes to the sad, dark, neglected tone of the novel. Wuthering Heights was wind blown, dank, and covered with “a range of gaunt thorns all stretching their limbs one way, as if craving alms of the sun 4. The tone at Wuthering Heights is set as starved, helpless, and hopeless. Bronte also uses dark and depressing diction to give the reader a more thorough feel of the wickedness of Wuthering Heights. The “gaunt thorns” and “liver colored” dog “surrounded by a swarm of puppies” while other dogs “haunted other recesses” 4 5.

Gaunt, liver colored, swarm, and haunted all give off a hugely negative and depressing feel of the most ordinary things. Emily Bronte’s personal style is portrayed though these devices throughout the novel. The characters in Wuthering Heights are extraordinary and interesting due to their uniqueness. The main character of Heathcliff is a complex individual, taking a role somewhere in between protagonist and antagonist. “A dark skinned gypsy,” he has a “handsome figure” and “rather morose” attitude 5.

He lives a miserable life, being selfish, heartless, and rude, except when it comes to his one true love, Catherine Earnshaw who he loves completely and whole heartedly. He has risen in social standing and economically is a success, acquiring Wuthering Heights and Thrushcross Grange as his own. Living a life without his true love, he dies after a sad life to be buried next to his one true love. Catherine, also a main character, seems to have no redeemable qualities whatsoever except for the love she has for Heathcliff, being selfish, impulsive, and vile. Throughout her entire life, she is torn between her husband and Heathcliff. She takes a lock of both of their hair to the grave, proving her uncertainty and love for both of them.

See also  AR Online Literary Review About Books

Edgar Linton, Catherine’s husband, is a spoiled boy but grows into a very kind man who is still very afraid, especially of Heathcliff. He is devoted to Catherine and tries all he can to coax her out of her illness but ends up failing. He is a sweet and gentle father to young Catherine, but still a coward when Heathcliff kidnaps her. Nelly Dean serves as a maid for Thrushcross Grange and is the woman who narrates the story and she is telling is to Mr. Lockwood, a sick tenant of Heathcliff. She is intelligent and kind, having a deep emotional connection to the characters in her story.

Mr. Lockwood is a man that serves as an outside person between Nelly and the story she is telling. Young Catherine is Catherine and Edgar’s daughter. She is spoiled and naïve, eventually being tricked to marry Heathcliff’s son Linton Heathcliff. After Linton dies, young Catherine becomes bitter and unnecessarily rude, but she eventually finds a companion and soul mate in Hareton Earnshaw. Linton Heathcliff is a small, timid, sickly, boy who is repeatedly abused by Heathcliff and dies at a very young age.

Finally, Hareton Earnshaw is the nephew of Catherine. He was abused by his father and raised as a worker in Wuthering Heights. Being uneducated and clumsy, he is embarrassed of himself. Eventually he and young Catherine form a bond and become married. The characters in Wuthering Heights are complex and deep giving the novel its depth. The setting of the two places, Wuthering Heights and Thrushcross Grange are very opposite.

Wuthering Heights is windblown and dank with “gaunt thorns” and “swarms” of dogs 5. The stage is set for awful things to happen during the time spent at Wuthering Heights. The tone does change though throughout the novel. In the beginning of the story and throughout the time Heathcliff lived and owned the place, it was sad and dark, matching his personality, but when he finally dies, Catherine and Hareton marry, and Nelly goes to work at Wuthering Heights, the tone changes to optimistic and somewhat happy. Thrushcross grange is painted as a somewhat different picture. It is always seen as the sanctuary and high class home, completely opposite from Wuthering Heights in every way.

It is fine and well furnished, but although it gives off the look of perfection and happiness, many terrible things occur there. Catherine’s loss of her mind and eventual death all take place within the walls of this “perfect” home. Bronte sets up opposing settings to let the reader feel the difference with more impact. The plot of Wuthering Heights is long and complex. It starts with the Earnshaw family living happily in their home Wuthering Heights.

One day the father of the household brings home an orphan who he found on the streets and calls him Heathcliff. Catherine and Heathcliff become inseparable, but Hindly, Catherine’s brother, despises him. When the father dies, Hindly takes charge and abuses Heathcliff, denying him education or luxuries. One day, Catherine meets the Linton family, who live down the way at Thrushcross Grange. She claims to have fallen in love with Edgar Linton, and breaking Heathcliff’s heart marries Edgar. They live at Thrushcross Grange happily until Heathcliff shows up three years later, now a gentleman with wealth and power.

He still loves Catherine but finds out that Isabella Linton, Edgar’s sister, is in love with him. He takes her as a wife, only to spite Edgar, and abuses her horribly. She eventually gives birth to a son and dies. Catherine also gives birth to a daughter, but after months of being ill, she dies also. Years later, young Catherine is lured by Heathcliff to meet his sickly son Linton Heathcliff who she eventually married despite her father’s objections. She becomes very unhappy after his death, but the peace at Wuthering Heights will eventually be restored.

Wuthering Heights is the complete opposite of every other book written during this time period. It’s unhappy and vile characters show opposite of every other main character in a romance at the time. This makes the book unique in the fact that although most the main characters are very malicious people, they still have a redeemable quality, their love for each other. The unique style and characters of this book make it memorable and classic. Wuthering Heights is a daring thrill ride full of surprises, twisted love, and horror. I recommend this book strongly as one of the best books I’ve ever read and will be enjoyed greatly by anyone.

Andy’s counselor at school certainly thinks he has a serious problem and wants to talk to him once a week during his 8th study hall period. He really wonders why nobody believes the story of the phone call he talks about. His dad, the police, and his counselor say its maybe his imagination caused by his moms one years anniversary death. Days later he says he found out who it was that called him pretending to be Zeke, but what he does is keep it to himself this time and tracks the man down in which he says it’s a teacher in the math court like his dad, named Lucas. Andy is always calling the math court teacher private now that he thinks it is him who called pretending to be somebody else to make him speak the truth.

It gets to the point where his dad found out what he’s been doing and really believes he needs maybe psychology help. And doesn’t let him go out alone at all. Even decides to send him on vacation with his aunt for about 3 weeks or as much as needed. His dad surprisingly had already bought him the airplane ticket to leave on a Tuesday at 6:30 pm. Andy was really upset but he couldn’t do anything about it.

What did come to mind though is maybe if he got to the bottom of this and made them realize that it was Lucas the math court teacher who called he wouldn’t have to leave anymore. Which leads Andy to watch all of Lucas’s schedule of Monday through Friday. Lucas suspected something and finds out who is behind all of these phone calls he’s been receiving and ends up catching him at the college. Lucas takes Andy with him in the car and drives him far away to kill him but, Andy does find a way to escape while Lucas is driving. He loosed control of the wheel and the car rolls down a huge hill. Once Andy escaped from him he got home and the next day heard all about that teacher in which he had died.

Nobody found out Andy was involved in that and leaves the next day in the afternoon to his aunts happy that Lucas couldn‘t do anything to anybody else anymore. The Garcia family was made up of the mother Laura, the father Carlos, and the four daughters: Carla, Sandra, Yolanda, and Sofia. Back in their country the girl’s childhood were full of luxuries. They were accustomed to being upper class and being spoiled. For the Garcias coming to the States meant being middle class which was one of their new challenges.

Their Catholic believes were also put to challenge because they entered a vey liberal world. During their first couple of years in the States the girls faced ethnic slurs at school. They were teased for their accents and were made horrible remarks such as “Go back to where you same from, you dirty spic”p153. Eventually the girls were then sent away to boarding schools to avoid these kinds of American problems. As the years passed and the girls grew older, they started to adjust and adopt the “American way.

” In college the sisters took advantage of their freedom of living away from home by kissing boys and smoking cigarettes. When the girls’ parents find out about their daughters misbehaving they decide to send them back to the Island for the summers to reconnect them to their Dominican culture. Each family member was change by their new life and new situations. In the States Laura felt a lot more independent and in charge of her house. Back home she was used to just the wife of Don Carlos.

She came from a wealthy family in the Dominican Republic and did not like having to become a middle class nobody in the United States. Here in the states Laura found comfort through supporting her daughters’ aspires, such as Yolanda’s poetry and Sofia’s affront of her father’s over protectiveness. In reunions she enjoyed telling stories about her daughters when they were girls. Yolanda, the third daughter, is the poet of the family. At the beginning Yolanda described herself as a person, for whom words had a particular and important significance, but she has inability to understand the words that John, her husband, spoke such as; “I love you.

” The gap caused by their inability to communicate eventually leads to the failure of their marriage. I think her problem reflects both Yolanda’s split thought processes related to her mental breakdown, as well as her patchy sense of identity. Yolanda’s failure to connect with John in a deeper and personal level comes from the fact that she distrusts his love and he just doesn’t understand her culture. Sandra, the second daughter, also had a mental breakdown because of anorexia. Sandra’s mother did not like to tell stories about her, because she said she would like to forget the past.

Carla, who was the eldest and the “psychologist” of the family as they liked to her, was the only one of the sisters who was on the conservative. She liked be the supportive one, but when it came to bad actions she would tell her sisters that she does it so they can learn from her mistakes. Sofia, the youngest, and the only one without a diploma, is the wildest and the only daughter who dared to defy her father. She runs away at a really young age and marries a German man. Throughout the story the themes of revenge and regret reoccur between Victor and his monster.

Acts of vengeance first appeared after the people, whom the monster had been helping, beats him and runs him off. Even after his beneficial actions these people were still scared of him because of the way that he looked. Since this moment of rejection, the monster claims that he will gain his revenge against humanity as a whole and against his creator for making him such a wretched creature. “Cursed, cursed creator!Why did I live?Why, in that instant, did I not extinguish the spark of existence which you had so wantonly bestowed?” The monster at that moment could have took his own life or those of the people he’d been observing but rage hadn’t completely taken over. The monster eventually gets his vengeance over his creator which causes him to seek his very own revenge because the monster has destroyed almost every important aspect of his life. After the vengeful actions of the monster Victor devotes the rest of his life, despite his unhealthy condition, to encounter the monster on a last battle where the other would perish.

Another important theme that is seen throughout the novel is that of regret. After creating the monster Victor immediately feels regret and escapes his laboratory leaving the creature alone and ignorant of it’s surroundings. The creature learns through horrific experiences and tells Victor that the only way that he would be happy was if Victor created another creature as hideous as him to be his mate. Having regretted the first creation Victor did not agree to do the creature’s request because he was not able to unleash another being that may be more malicious than the first into the world. The scorned creature then resorted to revenge though complete success in his endeavors did not provide him the relief or happiness he was looking for.

“Whilst i destroyed his hopes, I did not satisfy my own desires. ” He then regrets his actions after ruining the life of his master and eventually taking it away. He realizes that revenge was not the answer and ultimately sacrifices himself by going to the cold, uninhabitable lands of the north. Shelley writes this book with a very unique writing style. The whole story is told by Walton through letters he is writing to his sister.

Walton is a man who rescues Victor in the icy regions towards the end of his journey. They quickly befriend each other and Victor explains to him his goal which Walton supported to accomplish. The story itself has the other characters telling their very own stories throughout the novel. Letters from home describe the life of Victor’s family in Geneva. The monster also tells his experiences to Victor through a story. The constant shift in point of view was something that I found to be a very interesting part of this book.

The main characters of the novel possess very unique characteristics that are somewhat rare by our standards. Victor Frankenstein was a relatively normal person prior to his move from a simple life to a hectic one in his pursuit of knowledge. In college Victor’s mind is opened to new things. “They have acquired new and almost unlimited powers; they can command the thunders of heaven, mimic the earthquake, and even mock the invisible world with its own shadows. ” His diligence has even lead to the creation of life which no one else has been able to do.

Victor was a very dedicated person and he was willing to do anything in order to accomplish his goals. He risks and loses his life on an unreasonable task but being the stubborn person that he is he kept going until the very end. The monster he has created also have intriguing qualities that would not have been expected from a creature that looked like that. It was often described as a “ugly wretch” or a “hideous monster” which did not reflect the creature’s initial characteristics at first. The monster was a gentle giant of sorts prior to his meeting with the humans.

He helped a poor family by doing some of their chores and even learned their language so that there would be no misunderstandings between him and the humans. After being provoked however, Frankenstein turns to anger and rage and becomes as devoted as Victor to get revenge on those that did something wrong to them. The characters aren’t too believable but the slight exaggeration of their characteristics help fuel the intensity of their conflicts. The setting described in the novel is something that is far too different from what we regularly see. The cities and buildings described in the story have a very old feel to them.

Other areas such as those in nature may also not exist any more due to the destructive side effects of industrialization. Harsh areas such as the wilderness and the frozen wastelands described in the story are also unfamiliar to most readers because they have most likely never inhabited such a place. Most readers will have a fairly hard time trying to connect with the setting provided because it is too different to what we are accustomed to. There have been a handful of books throughout the existence of America that have been known to have an impact on American history. Harriet Beecher Stowe’s Uncle Tom’s Cabin is definitely one of those stories.

In fact, Uncle Tom’s Cabin can be controversially said by some to have had something to do with the start of the civil war; as in her time, the author was once greeted by president Lincoln as “the little woman who wrote the book that made this great war. ” Aside from this, Stowe’s Uncle Tom’s Cabin is truly a classic, inspirational story that should be read by all. One of Stowe’s themes in this book is racism. The entire book consists of stories about slaves and how they were treated. Some slaves were purchased by somewhat moral owners, and others were not so lucky.

The life lesson taught by this book is equality. The author teaches this by expressing the unfair treatment of the slaves “If I was Mas’r St Clare I’d whip her till the blood run. ” This quote demonstrates racism because it shows how people thought it was okay to whip slaves because they were “inferior. ” Stowe seems to project her thoughts on slavery and the need for equality through a little girl named Eva who responds, “you musn’t talk so, Rosa. I can’t bear to hear it. ” Eva is a high class daughter of a slave owner, and she represents equality because she sees no difference between blacks and whites.

In Uncle Tom’s Cabin, slavery tests the courage and the faith of the characters. The author’s style throughout this story is very serious. She appears to be expressing her condescending views towards slavery through the voice of the narrator. Stowe’s style is unique and enjoyable, and it is anything but simplistic. She incorporates so many different things into her text, like beautifully and sometimes horrifyingly detailed descriptions.

Personally, I very much like Stowe’s style because the way she writes is powerful and amazingly descriptive. It is clear that Harriet Beecher Stowe was passionate about each character in Uncle Tom’s Cabin. The experiences of the characters in this story are based on actual experiences that occurred during the time of slavery, so it is relatively easy to believe in them as people. The only reason I say relatively, is because though much of the events throughout the story are true, it is hard to imagine some of the evil occurrences in this book, actually happened in real life. “Mas’r, if you was sick, or in trouble, or dying, and I could save ye, I’d give ye my heart’s blood; and, if taking every drop of blood in this poor old body would save your precious soul, I’d give ’em freely, as the Lord gave his for me. Oh, Mas’r!don’t bring this great sin on your soul!It will hurt you more than’t will me!Do the worst you can, my troubles’ll be over soon; but, if ye don’t repent, yours won’t never end!” This quote is a good representation of Tom a noble and loyal slave, who has been through many hardships, but chose not to lose his faith.

After the death of Tom, his first owner mentioned in the story, George Shelby, made a vow: “Witness, eternal God!Oh, witness that, from this hour, I will do what one man can to drive out this curse of slavery from my land!” This quote demonstrates George as a good man who wishes for black and white equality. It is easy for the reader to like these two characters, as they are a pair of good hearted, noble men. However this story does have unlikeable characters as well such as Marie St. Clare the ignorant, self centered wife of Mr. St. Clare, as well as Simon Legree, an evil man who uses much violence against his slaves.

A huge part of Stowe’s story is the setting. The book takes place in America during the 1850’s, so the world I know is much different than that of that time period. The majority of the book takes place in the south, but part of the story follows Eliza and Harry to Ohio, as well as Canada. The author makes the reader feel like a part of the setting, wherever that may be at the time. For instance during the scene where Eliza crosses the frozen river when the author talks about the “swollen current and floundering masses of ice” that presented “a hopeless barrier between her and her pursuer,” it is easy to come up with a mental picture in your mind, almost vivid enough to send chills up your spine because of the coldness that is so graphically described.

The plot of the story begins with the escaping of two slaves. A slave named Eliza felt she had to runaway with her son Harry because he was going to be sold along with another slave named Uncle Tom, and she could not bear having her child taken from her. Not long after they are realized to be gone, the man who intended on purchasing Harry began his pursuit in catching the two runaways. The other slaves do everything they can to stall the pursuer and help Eliza and Harry get away. The story then shifts to Tom who is sold as planned. Luckily for Tom, he does not stay long with his wicked owner as he is soon bought from the St.

Clare family. Tom becomes very valuable to this family, and they treat him well, but he faces many other hardships. One of which causes Tom to be sold once more to an evil plantation owner who resolves to crush Tom’s faith in God. The story ends happily for Eliza and Harry, and bitter sweet for Tom. Uncle Tom’s Cabin is relatively similar to a book I read called Snow Falling On Cedars. They both share the prejudice theme and both authors give clues to demonstrate their support of human equality.

Thankfully this book is not nearly as relevant today as it was in the mid 1990’s, but racism does still exist to some extent so the book can relate in that manner. Stowe’s story did connect with me on a personal level because many of the scenes in the story are too powerful not to take them to heart. In conclusion, this book is a magnificently written. Stowe teaches a positive lesson using emotional appeal, making her story an amazing read. I would definitely recommend to all teenagers and adults, as it is truly a classic that should be read by all. Love and war always makes for a compelling story due to the idea that love is a war in itself.

The novel, “A Farewell to Arms,” by Ernest Hemingway, brings the two types of wars together to create a heart wrenching story about the reality of war and the pain of love. The story, taken place during World War I, consists of an American ambulance driver and an English nurse who are both stationed on the Italian front. The battle between these two lovers starts when Lieutenant Frederic Henry is sent back to the front after recovering from a wounded knee that he received from an explosion. His lover, Catherine Barkley, who followed him to Milan after hearing about his injuries, became a nurse at the hospital where he stayed at so that they could be together. When he returns to the front he learns that the war was a lot worse than he imagined and finds himself desperately longing to be with Catherine.

As he and his men travel to Udine they run straight into what they believed were the German enemies and began to get fired at. Later they realized they were not Germans, but were their own Italian allies and become fearful of what the war has become. Frederic is able to escape from the Italians and runs away to be with Catherine. Ernest Hemingway’s, “A Farewell to Arms,” kept me on edge with its powerful themes and emotional appeal. The themes of the novel are the reality of war and the greater theme of the pain of love.

The realities of the war can be seen when Frederic and his men are trying to travel to Udine and two Sergeants ignore Frederic’s ask for help to get the car moving again. As the two men continue walking away, disobeying Frederic, he loses his patience and sense of calmn and shoots at the men. This shows how the war can make the men restless and cause them to lose themselves at times. Another example of this theme is when Frederic arrives in Stresa dressed in civilian clothing. “In civilian clothes I felt a masquerader.

I had been in uniform a long time and I missed the feeling of being held by your clothes. ” This quote shows how Frederic is more accustomed to his military uniform than actual civilian clothing. This creates the thought that he is more comfortable with the idea of war than being away from it. The theme of the pain of love can be seen through the two main characters, Frederic and Catherine, but it can also be seen through the love that Frederic has for his friends and comrades. “‘I miss the noise of the mess’. ” In this quote by Frederic he refers to his group of friends as “the mess” and how he misses them.

This shows how he has grown to love his war friends. “I’m glad you’re back. You are my best friend and my war brother. ” This quote by Frederic’s closest friend, Rinaldi, is a great example of how the comrades grow to love each other and respect each other like brothers. Frederic and Catherine’s love for each other can be depicted through almost all of their dialogue and narrations of their actions.

“Christ, that my love were in my arms and I in my bed again. ” In this quote, Frederic expresses his longing for Catherine and how he wishes to be with her again. This supports the theme of the pain of the love because Frederic’s longing to be with her brings him sorrow because he isn’t with her. Towards the end of the novel, Catherine grows ill and Frederic becomes very worrisome and anxious. His actions show his misery and anxiousness to be by Catherine’s side which is only causing him more pain, supporting the greater theme.

The author’s style added greatly to the understanding of the themes of the novel. The author’s style throughout the novel could be described more as playful and colloquial, but at times is very passionate and serious. Much of the dialogue exchanged between all of the characters are very playful and consisting of jokes. When Frederic and Catherine speak to each other they are very passionate and romantic but also with a hint of playfulness in it. “’I will send her.

Your lovely cool goddess. English goddess. My God what would a man do with a woman like that except worship her?What else is an Englishwoman good for?’” In this quote Rinaldi is teasing Frederic about Catherine just to push his buttons. This shows the playfulness between the characters that give the novel a more approachable tone. After this quote, Frederic responds by calling him “An ignorant wop. ” This sense of colloquial dialogue makes it fun and understandable to the reader.

The author’s style was able to keep me interested in the novel because there was not much of wordy diction that can sometimes bore a reader. The style presented throughout the novel also helped characterize the characters. The two main characters in the novel are Lieutenant Frederic Henry and the nurse Catherine Barkley. Frederic can be seen as somewhat naïve but modest and a strong sense of authority. Catherine is the more dominate of the two because she is headstrong and likely to care for herself.

“Come back to bed, Catherine. Please,” In the quote, Frederic is almost pleading with Catherine to lie in bed with him again. This supports his characteristic of being naïve because he cannot be satisfied with all the time he has with her, while she knows that she must leave him for a while so she can to her job. This also supports how she is headstrong and knows what her duties are. Frederic’s characteristic as an authority figure is shown through his rank as “Lieutenant” and when he is giving orders to his men.

“I order you to cut brush,” This order made by Frederic supports his higher authority to command his men. The author easily makes these two characters able to be seen and believed in as people because they both show emotions that are likely to be true in their circumstance. Although the dialogue shared between them can be very annoying, they both are perceived as social and outgoing characters which make them easy to like. Their characters are similar and help create the idea of true love throughout the novel. The characteristics of the characters were also supported by the setting of the story.

The setting of the story was mostly divided between the Italian front and Milan. The two locations are nothing that I could relate to and do not have much relations too each other. There is no war in Milan which makes it much more beautiful than the front. The front is chaotic and although the house where Frederic and his men stayed at was miles from the front itself, they could still hear the soldiers marching down to the front and the explosions. The descriptions of the change of seasons in both settings are easy to imagine and is the only relation that I have with them.

“The fields were green and there were small green shoots on the vines, the trees along the road had small leaves and a breeze came from the sea. ” This description of spring on the front contains great imagery in which you not only develop an image in your mind, but also feel the atmosphere. Like the setting, plot was mostly divided between the Italian front and Milan. The plot of the novel is easy to understand and keep up with. The novel is classified as a romance novel despite the events of war. The two lovers who first meet while at the Italian front and then again in Milan are separated by the war.

When there is an explosion inside the dugout where Frederic and his men are eating, he becomes wounded in the knee and has to be transferred to Milan where they were opening American hospitals. Along with transferring patients to Milan, they were also transferring nurses, reuniting the couple. While at the hospital the couple spent their day and nights together until Frederic recovered and was sent to the front again. While at war, Frederic and his men are sent to travel to Udine and run straight into who they believe are the German enemies. Frederic is able to escape from the soldiers and finds himself taking a long trip back to Milan to be with Catherine.

The front and the war in general play the role of the division between good and bad. The front is the divider that tries to keep the enemy out, separating them from the soldiers inside. The front is also the divider between Frederic and Catherine. This novel can be compared to another novel that consists of the division of love, “Wuthering Heights,” by Emily Bronte. The connection between “A Farewell to Arms” and “Wuthering Heights” is the major themes of the pain of love.

In Wuthering Height, the two lovers Heathcliff and Catherine are separated by class division, then her marriage to Edgar Linton, and essentially her death. The pain and suffering that Heathcliff encounters from not being able to be with Catherine takes on a destructive role when he returns to see her after so many years and slowly makes his way into her life again. In A Farewell to Arms, Frederic expresses his pain and longing for Catherine while he is at the front. In both these novels, the strong female characters names are Catherine. The name Catherine has the meaning of being pure.

The Catherines in the novels both show qualities of being pure. Although in Wuthering Heights Catherine is impulsive and rude, she shows purity in the sense that she is her own person and shows her true self throughout the entire novel. Catherine Barkley expresses purity through her love and devotion for Frederic. All in all, the two novels compare on the central theme of pain and destructiveness of love. Overall, I enjoyed reading this novel. The emotional appeal of the storyline easily captivated my attention and the language used was understandable and at times fun.

A Farewell to Arms is a romance novel that also incorporates the action and reality of World War I. G. AnayaPeriod 51/25/2011Imagine being in the 7th grade and known as one of the weirdest kids in school. Now imagine being the 3rd richest man in the world while attending the 7th grade. In Josh Lieb’s I am a Genius of Unspeakable Evil and I want to be your Class President, Oliver is mistaken as a dumb kid. In reality he is an evil genius who is planning in taking over the world.

He slows down on his evil plan to run for class president after his dad tells him he ran for class president. Oliver is a 12 year old boy who is an evil genius but pretends to be the dumb fat kid at school. He acts this way because he feels no one is ready for such wisdom. Most of his life he has been seeking approval from his father but is always rejected or comes short on what he expects. When he finds out his father ran for class president and it meant a lot to him he decides to take the only joy in his father’s life and destroy it.

He will do this by running for president and show him how anybody can win a simple election. Oliver goes out of his way to accomplish this and later learns that sometimes it’s the small things that count. Oliver can remember being in his mother’s womb and hearing his father’s disappointment when he finds out he will be a father. This scars Oliver and makes him have a sense of hate towards his father since day one. All of his life Oliver has tried to make his dad appreciate him for who he is, but always falls short.

This seems to be the theme in book because not only is it Oliver who is looking for appreciation but his teacher, mother and so on. Each character seams to act differently in order to feel a sense of belonging. In the end we find out all it takes is to act like yourself and show people who you really are. The book is written in a very simple format that is easy to read. It is comical and fun. It carries a few pictures to help visualize what he is explaining.

It doesn’t use many sophisticated words. It is written as a diary and has number notations that direct you to the bottom of the book. The notations give you a second look at what Oliver is thinking. The book is very simple but its simplicity also makes it lag in description. At some points I forgot what was being said since it will bounce back and forward.

The characters in the book don’t seem all that real. They lag in emotion and they all tend to do things most 12 year olds wouldn’t be doing. They do seem real in the fact that they are kids with big imaginations. The setting of the book takes place in Omaha, Nebraska. It is a town where everybody knows each other.

The place is hot and boring and nothing exciting seams to happen. The city people tend to get excited when they see the richest man, but that’s about it. This book can easily be compared to The Diary of a Wimpy Kid. It almost follows the same style but does not have as many pictures and it is a little harder to understand. The book was enjoyable but had no real connection with me.

It helped me understand to what levels some people will go to achieve acceptance and how others will lose sight of what really matters. I don’t recommend this book if you are looking for a cool adventure or if you’re not into simple books. This book is very similar to The Diary of a Wimpy Kid and other kid’s books. I recommend it if you feel like laughing and getting a little lecture on the way elections are run. Jessica MendozaPeriod: 21/26/11The Bluest Eye Book ReviewIs beauty not meant for everyone?Toni Morrison’s The Bluest Eyes is a novel that demonstrates how important beauty can be to some people. This novel is about the devastating events an innocent black girl has to live through.

Morrison portrays the life of Pecola Breedlove, an 11 year old who badly yearns to have blue eyes believing if attained will heal all the scars left form the tragedies she has dealt with. Toni Morrison’s The Bluest Eyes touched and disturbed me greatly with the portrayal of the cruelty and injustice beauty can bring to the live of an innocent child. The Bluest Eyes by Toni Morrison demonstrates several important themes throughout the novel, a couple of them being discrimination, guilt, loss of innocence, and perspective of beauty. In this novel the most important theme seen throughout the novel is the perspective of beauty because of the significant role it plays in the life of the characters. Pecola Breedlove, an eleven year old black girl, at an early age develops the idea that if she was to be beautiful all her problem would vanish. Pecola believes the main reason why her life is so full of agony and absence of love is due to the color of her skin.

After Pecola is treated with disgust while buying a piece of candy she find comfort by telling herself “To eat the candy is somehow to eat the eyes. Eat Mary Jane. Love Mary Jane. Be Mary Jane. ” pg.

50 The perspective of beauty plays a significant role in Pecola’s life because she views beauty as being the most valuable thing anyone can have and to her this means having light skin like Mary Jane. Most importantly Pecola assumes that having Mary Jane’s blue eyes will change the way people see her and act toward her. Not only does Pecola have this perspective of beauty only being for those of light skin but people surrounding her as well. Pecola describes how at school or anywhere she went she was always treated differently due to her “ugliness”; she mentions how “teachers had always treated her this way. They tried to never glance at her. ” pg.

45 Pecola’s ugliness seems to be a cover for how others feel about themselves; since they are lighter skinned than she is they are pleased at how much beautiful they are than Pecola. In the novel it seems that the treatment given to a person is defined by the beauty they have. The lighter the skin color of a person is the more beautiful it makes them therefore are treated better. Pecola is unjustly blamed for the wound of cat for being black and is hollered out of the owner’s house “You nasty little black bitch. Get out of my house.

” pg. 92 Geraldine too is black but her skin is lighter than that of Pecola’s therefore is enough of a reason to blame her for such a thing. Geraldine doesn’t believe Pecola is innocent and that her own son hurt the cat because people “like them” would never do such things. If Pecola had been white Geraldine’s attitude toward the incident would have been different, she would have felt less beautiful than Pecola thus treating her better and with more respect. The perspective of beauty Pecola has as well as those surrounding her play a significant role in their lives; it changes how they view things.

The author is able to illustrate the lesson to the readers that people should not treat others differently because of the physical beauty they have or lack but for their inner beauty through the theme of the perspective of beauty. Toni Morrison’s style in the novel The Bluest Eye has the reader flipping through the pages in order to find out what happens further on in the story. Toni Morrison’s style in this novel is being really descriptive with some subjects and alternating between first and third person omniscient while narrating the novel. This helps the novel to be more touching for the reader because it allows the reader to develop some feelings for the characters but at the same time is disturbing because the reader is able to get a bigger picture of the situation going on. Pecola is mentioned throughout the novel as the most affected character for the color of her skin, not only does she say this but those around her notice it too like the narrator describes “It had occurred to Pecola some time ago that if her eyes, those eyes that held the pictures, and knew the sights if those eyes of hers were different, that is to say, beautiful, she herself would be different.

” p. 46. After going through so much tragedy Pecola yearns blue eyes immensely and soon comes to believe her wish of having blue eyes has come true as she talks to her reflection in the mirror she says “they all try to pretend they don’t see them. Isn’t that funny?” pg. 195The authors’ style of alternating from third and first person allows the reader to better understand the situation Pecola is facing.

It allows the novel to become more touching for the reader because in this situation it helps the see how cruel the wanting for beauty can turn out to be. It makes the reader see how much sorrow and pain this is causing poor Pecola who has dealt with so much at a young age; it creates a feeling of sympathy toward her. This can also be disturbing because it lets the reader see how cruel and unfair people can be to a young innocent child. Instead of helping Pecola out by showing some kindness toward her or by simply some respect they destroy the bit of love she has created for herself to make themselves happier. The way the author writes this makes the reader wonder if such cruelty can be shown to a young girl and if there is someone willing to stand up for her. Toni Morrison’s way of describing everything in a very serious tragic manner helps the reader understand that what the characters face is something that has affected them greatly and is of great importance not just to them but to others.

The narrator of the novel at one point in the mentions how “Adults, older girls, shops, magazines, newspapers, window signs – all the world had agreed that a blue eyed, yellow haired, pink skinned doll was what every girl child treasured. ”pg. 39 This demonstrates how serious the idea to be white with blue eyes came to be to the society and by the author being descriptive of where this influence came from lets the reader see how important this was not just for one person but the majority. The author’s style in The Bluest Eye not only captivated my attention but taught me a few things about life. In this novel there were many characters presented by the author; some having a bigger role than the others but all of great importance.

The main characters presented in the novel are Pecola Breedlove, Cholly Breedlove, Claudia and Frieda Macteer. These characters can be seen to be very realistic because like any other human they show the struggles they face day after day as well as how their lives are influenced by their surroundings. Pecola Breedlove, an eleven year old girl, is a very realistic person because like any other child has a great imagination who wonders why things are the way they are. Unlike many children her age she experiences some harsh events that damage her for the rest of her life emotionally. Pecola is described “as an ugly little girl asking for beauty.

A little black girl who wanted to rise up out of the pit of her blackness and see the world with blue eyes. ”pg. 174 This shows how Pecola faces the struggle to not only see herself beautiful but for other to do the same day after day. It shows how her struggle has truly led her to believe that things will only change if she looks through different colored eyes. Cholly Breedlove, Pecola’s father, is also shown to be a very realistic character because he too shows the struggles he had to live through and how they have made him who he was.

Cholly Breedlove is describe to be this person full of mixed feelings that has led him to being very impulsive and violent toward everyone especially his family. Cholly didn’t seem to have a connection with his children at all like it says “as it was, he reacted to them, and his reactions were based on what he felt at that moment. ”pg. 161 Unfortunately Cholly’s childhood was the main contributor to how he was as an adult but most importantly a father. Cholly personality could have been due to him never being part of a family but rather being on his own at a young age which probably led the actions toward his family being unacceptable and hurtful such as him raping his own daughter.

The two other main characters in the novel that are very realistic are Claudia and Frieda Macteer. These two sisters come from a loving family which makes it difficult for them to understand why there is so much hatred toward Pecola but also seem to be the only ones who are able to understand Pecola in some ways. Throughout the story they show how caring they can be towards everyone especially Pecola. They don’t let others influence them from stopping from being friends with her but rather defend her when they can. After hearing about Pecola’s pregnancy they seem to be the only ones who understand Pecola is not to blame for and tell one another that they will try to offer something to God in order for Pecola and her baby to be alright, “we’ll plant the seeds out back of our house so we can watch over them.

And when they come up we’ll know everything is alright. ”pg. 192This shows how even though Claudia and Frieda struggle to not be like others are towards Pecola they actually see beyond her looks but rather try to understand her. While the main characters are described realistically not all of them may appeal to the reader but rather disturb and perhaps disgust the readers while with other characters it might create the opposite. The Bluest Eye, takes place in a different time period and place from where we live in. The novel’s time setting is somewhere around the 1940’s and takes place in Lorain Ohio.

The author clearly describes Lorain Ohio as a place in which one can find rich people as well as poor people, black people as well as white people, and buildings and rivers. The setting of the novel plays an important part of what happens in the story. It shows how the blacks land was distinguished by that of the whites such as when the Claudia and Frieda are in search of Pecola they walk to the rich white’s land and began describing how “ the streets changed; houses looked more sturdy, their paint was newer, the lakefront houses were lovely. ”pg. 105The way the girls describe the place shows how much they admire it and find it very different from where they live.

The girls also describe how they come to this lovely empty park in which they say “white, well behaved children and parents would play there…Black people were not allowed in the park, and so it filled our dreams. ”pg. 105It shows how they being black felt a deprivation of the enjoyment they could have in such a place. It shows how they deeply felt unequal and unjustly treated for their skin color. Geraldine is described to be one of many blacks who try to live like many whites by having “porch swings hanging from chains…grass cut with scythe, sunflowers growing in yards. ”pg.

82 This shows how the setting of the novel plays an important part in what goes on in the story because it hints that the perspective of beauty being light skinned and having blue eyes can be due to the yearning of many blacks wishing to live like the whites do. They might feel that if they too look like them they can have those lovely houses and parks. The setting of the novel helps the reader imagine themselves in the places describe by the author which allows them to understand the situations more clearly. Toni Morrison’s The Bluest Eye, is a novel in which the character’s perspective of beauty can lead to cruelty and injustice to some. Pecola Breedlove is an eleven year old girl whose yearning to have blue eyes in order to bebeautiful scars her for the rest of her life. While she faces tragedy after tragedy in her life those surrounding her don’t contribute to bring some happiness to her life but rather more anguish.

Pecola is forced to live for a while with Claudia and Frieda Macteer after her father, Cholly, “put his family outdoors” pg. 18 after burning down their house. Frieda and Claudia began to understand Pecola a bit more and come to care for her. Pecola throughout the novel is made fun, seen with disgust, and treated unfairly because of her ugliness, which many see as her dark skin. In the novel it talks about how Pauline Breedlove, Pecola’s mother came to be the person she is. After marrying Cholly, Pecola’s father she begins to try to make herself look as the movie starts she sees but eventually develops this hatred to her life which leads to the unloving treatment she has toward her kids.

Cholly too is described to have struggled greatly. He never had an actual family and the many experiences he went through only created a strong feeling of hatred and vengeance in him. One day as Pecola is washing dished her drunken father walks in and feels “ guilt, pity, then love” toward his daughter , not knowing how to show her the love he has for her he rapes her . pg. 161 Once Pecola’s mother find out what happened not only does she blame Pecola for what has happened but whips her too. Claudia and Frieda find out that Pecola is pregnant through stories they hear by neighbors but are disappointed and sorrowful to only hear “they were amused, disgusted, shocked, outraged,” but none of them felt sorry for Pecola.

pg. 190 Pecola’s great pain and tragedy becomes so strong that at the end she hallucinates she has been given the blue eyes she had yearn so much. While there are many books, movies, poems, and plays that the novel The Bluest Eye can have a connection with would be the story Dick and Jane. The story Dick and Jane and The Bluest Eye can have a connection with each other because they both have parts in which things may not have very much meaning but will not be forgotten by the reader such as when Claudia is trying to help Pecola because she believes she is menstruating , “ She was bleeding we were just trying to stop the blood. ”pg. 31 While this is not of great importance to the reader it seems to be something that will be remembered because it shows the innocence the girls still have.

In Dick and Jane the sentences don’t seem to go together or have much importance but will still be remembered. These two stories are also similar in that both have characters that become isolated . While Jane is isolated because her family and pets refuse to play with her Pecola is isolated because of the events that occur to her like she says “I was so lonely for friends and you were right here, right before my eyes. ”pg. 196 Pecola has no one to be with and hallucinates that her best friend is her reflection in the mirror.

Lastly the connection both stories have with one another is the story being told by children which give them a simple understanding. When the author changes from the third omniscient person to first in The Bluest Eye the story is told in the point of view from a child. Like when Frieda isn’t sure of what her mom is doing to Pecola and asks Claudia “You think she’s going to drown her?”pg. 31 This shows how a story told in a different view, being of a child can change the way things are told while showing the innocence children have. Dick and Jane has a connection with The Bluest Eye by Toni Morris.

I personally recommend The Bluest Eye By Toni Morrison because it does a great job in showing the cruelty and injustice the perspective of beauty can bring to a person. While the story may describe some disturbing events it allows the reader to see that not everything is perfect and should appreciate the good things they have in life. I recommend this novel because not only does the story captivate you but teaches you good lessons in life. Never judge someone by their physical appearance because you never know how much you are hurting that person but rather get to know their inner beauty!What happens next is unimaginable. In a sudden shift, Ralston is trapped by a monstrous boulder, unable to free his right hand. With few resources, he is literally caught between a rock and a hard place.

He knows immediately that if no one comes to rescue him he has to cut off his own arm. He also knows that doing this might lead to painful death. The will to live is strong and a reflective text describing his life, his love of extreme sport and his passion for adventure. Although the book shifts from present to past in alternating chapters, the thread is strong and readers should appreciate the background leading up to Blue John Canyon. “A Clockwork Orange the attempt to impose upon man a creature of growth and capable of sweetness, to ooze juicily at the last round the bearded lips of God, to attempt to impose, I say, laws and conditions appropriate to a mechanical creation against, this I raise my swordpen” 25.

This is a quote foreshadowing of what is about to occur to Alex, which is both the main character and narrator of this novel. Alex is a 15 year old teenager that finds it easy to do criminal activities after dark. Alex and his friends decide to go around town with intentions filled with malice; destroying everything in their path. These tanagers committed crimes such as robbing homes, fighting with other boys their own age, raping young girls, to murder. These boys do not realize the real trouble they are heading towards, until the main character Alex, gets caught in an attempt to steal.

His is when Alex realizes that he cannot trust anyone because his so called ’friends’ beat him, ran off, and left him alone to take all the blame. Anthony Burgess’s A Clockwork Orange completely surprised me due to his unique writing style, I did not expect this book to be this marvelous and interesting, but at the same time a terrifying novel; this novel takes, seriously, just about anyone in a roller coaster of emotions. Alex is chosen by the Minister Interior Inferior to conduct an unethical experiment/ study on him. The prison Charlie, Dr. Brodsky, Dr. Bramon, and others that work for the government have made Alex feel comfortable and welcomed in a different scenario.

Alex who had been in state jail for two years was astonished to be in a place like this. He was fed decent food and was able to have his own room and bed. According to Dr. Brodsky, Alex was malnourished so he was given a daily dosage of ‘vitamins’. Alex was injected with a syringe filled with an unknown substance and was then wheeled into a room with a huge screen.

He was then strapped down and was forced to watch violent containing videos. This was called the Ludovico’s technique. For many days this repeated treatment was imposed to him, it got to the point of which he could not hear, see, or even speak any sort of violence without feeling sick or nauseous. “The intention to act violently is accompanied by strong feeling of physical distress” 140. During and after any film he was forced to watch, he would end up feeling like he needed to throw up; he would say, “but it’s not really the films that’s doing it.

But I feel that if you’ll stop these films I’ll stop feeling ill” 129. Alex asked both Dr. Brodsky and Dr. Branom why he needed to be part of this study and Dr. Brodsky responded that “association the oldest education method in the world.

And what really causes you to feel ill?” 129. Alex then becomes suspicious of the medications that were given to him and demanded that they stop with the treatments. Alex swears that it is either the wires that that go into the helmet that he is forced to wear while watching the videos or the actual injections he is receiving, that make him feel nausea and physical pain. Alex wants these doctors to stop experimenting with him so he declares that his actions were wrong, “it’s wrong because it’s against like society, it’s wrong because every veck on the earth has the right to live and be happy without being beaten and tolchked and knifed. I’ve learned a lot, oh really I have” 130. Dr.

Brodsky is not quite sure that Alex is ‘cured’ and believes he should continue with his daily dosage of ‘vitamins’ and also continue to view the violent scenes. “The Hersey of an age of reason. I see what is right and approve, but I do what is wrong” 130. He knows Alex has come to know the difference between right and wrong but he still does not believe that he will impose the rules to his own life. Alex is convinced that he has learned and that these treatments are affecting him. “You’ve proved to me that all this dratsing and ultra violence and killing is wrong wrong and terrible wrong.

I’ve learned my lesson, sirs” 130 he protests to the doctors. These doctors are yet not ready to be convinced that Alex is ‘cured’ so instead they argue that “self interest, fear of physical pain, drove him to that grotesque act of self absent. Its insincerity was clearly to be seen. He ceases to be a wrong doer. He ceases also to be a creature capable of moral choice” 141. Alex is not ready to accept what the doctors are leading him to believe, which is that everything that brings him pleasure is wrong and they ought to do something to make him dislike all the pleasures of life.

“Delimitation is always difficult. The world is one life is one. The sweetest and most heavenly of activities partake in some measure of violence the act of love, for instance, music, for instance” 130 explains Dr. Brodsky. Alex is now harmed by music and all he ever loved, after he received the treatments the doctors conducted on him F.

Alexander who was the man who aided him after the incident has now explained to Alex “you’ve sinned, I suppose, but your punishment has been out of all proportion. They have turned you into something other than human being…music and sexual act, literature and art, all must b a source now not of pleasure but pain”174. “You are a living witness of these diabolical proposals”179. Alex has gone through the worst moments of his life after he was sent to jail and he is now ready to speak against the government in order to prove the injustices that were made on both his behalf and the government’s. “Tortured in jail, thrown out of my house by my own parents and their filthy overbearing lodger, beaten by old men and near killed by the millicents—what is to become of me?” 183. Alex becomes determined to voice is opinion and decides to help F.

Alexander, the man who aided him when he was beaten up by the police, he asks how he could help and F. Alexander tells him “You can be a very potent weapon, you see, in ensuring that this present evil and wicked government is not returned in the forthcoming election”179. He wants to let everyone know what he has been through and suffered, so he speaks out to the public. It seems that the story being told is that f a bad teenager, when really the theme is about the meaning of human freedom. This novel concentrates between good and evil; and how the government experiments on this young teenager and corrupts his mind, in order to behave well, through strict repressiveness a technique called Ludovico’s. I honestly, think everyone should read this novel it’s a classic and a great example of real life situations; it is filled with suspense, it’s very humorous, and also very serious at times.

One must stand for something or fall for anything. Janie Crawford, the protagonist of Their Eyes Were Watching God, enticingly written by Zora Neale Hurston, is a woman who held true to this aphorism. In a world cloaked with long lived hatred and bad fortune, it might have seemed impossible to find a brighter side. Somehow, Janie Crawford and Tea Cake Woods managed to do just that. Though it took many mishaps to bring them together, once they become united, a beautiful story of meaningful bliss unfolds. Their Eyes Were Watching God represents all women in its rebellious attitude for the time period and struck me with its passion and sensitivity to humanity.

“Ships at a distance have every man’s wish on board. ” And by this very first sentence of the novel, we are given a combination of two central themes: the want for freedom and the never ending quest for self discovery. The entirety of the novel is bounded by the constant yearning for freedom and the fulfilling acquisition of it. When Janie is trapped by two overbearing husbands, all she does is wonder about what she might be really missing. Then, when she is released from the manacles of those separate marriages, she truly feels and understands what had been missing: freedom. As she grows closer to the genuine meaning of freedom, she grows closer to her own self discovery, another theme in the novel.

Each obstacle Janie faces further unites her with her true self. With this illuminating story, one cannot help but wonder about his/her own life. But, perhaps the most important theme in this work of fiction is love. It becomes apparent that even after her grasp of her own freedom and self discovery, it is love that matters most to Janie. The love between Tea Cake and Janie is one of those you’ll never find in real life: it is perfectly imperfect.

Hurston’s style is unique. She begins with the end, and though that may sound confusing, it really isn’t. She places the story into a 3rd person close up narrative. The narrative is in the form of Janie telling the story to a friend, but once deep into the novel, this is forgotten because it is in the form of 3rd person omniscient, but really only including the feelings of Janie. The tale feels as though it is coming directly from Janie, with her emotions tethered around each word. The author alternates between a perfect display of rural, black southern jargon dialogue and beautifully sophisticated narration, filled with imagery.

The dialogue is somewhat comical, with its funky wording. “Thank you, Mist’ Starks. You’se noble!You’se du most genlemanfied man Ah ever did see. You’se uh king” this sort of diction makes it difficult, at times, to read at a normal pace. However, it also gives the reader a perfect sense of the setting, bounding one in with the novel.

Passionate is a good description for the most prominent characters of this novel. The two lead individuals have such character in them, it is clear the author had a definite purpose for them. Janie is a good natured, strong willed, but not defiant woman. Her long hair and defined beauty are what first attract others to her, but what draws them in closer is her powerful nature and thirst for life. The next key character if of Tea Cake, a 20 something year old and Janie’s 3rd and most successful husband. Tea Cake is almost as equal in prominence to Janie, for he is what really allows her to start living.

It is due to Tea Cake that Janie finds freedom, love, and herself. Each major character is fully developed so that the reader can almost expect what may be coming next and picture them exactly in action. The smaller roles are played out well, also, but what they are mainly there for is as foil characters for the main roles. The novel takes place in the early 20th century, while segregation is still a flag high on its mast. It depicts the gradual, but slow insertion of the black man into society. Even more than that, it portrays how restricted the role of an African American woman was and the difficulty of acceptance, even from the same race.

While it is a great illustration of southern America at the time, I still was not able to fully grasp it. That world was so different from today and because of that unfamiliarity, the reader may not feel entirely apart of the setting. The author provides the reader with all the right tools to picture and understand the setting; it is up to the reader to allow oneself to be exploited to the indecent racial and sexual discrimination. In the end, Janie Crawford turns out to be a witch. Just kidding. This book has absolutely nothing to do with witchcraft… though, that would have made for an unexpected ending.

Janie’s life first notion of love comes from her grandmother, who raised her. Her grandma insisted upon the idea that once Janie entered womanhood, around 13, she must be married right away. From there, Janie enters herself into two marriages one following after the termination with two men she thought to be very different. Janie learns early on that mistakes come easy in life, but happiness doesn’t always. But, when Janie meets Tea Cake, her world is utterly altered. The air is sweeter, the grass is greener, and she can enjoy life without being someone’s property.

Love is an extremely powerful and complicated emotion that serves as a topic for thousands of writers. In A Farewell To Arms by Ernest Hemingway the author takes a truly interesting and unique approach to the typical love story by setting it as a subplot to one of the greatest wars in human history. The story follows an American ambulance driver working on the Italian front in WWI who falls deeply in love with a British nurse. War is not the only complicating factor in this novel; culture clash, alcoholism, and pregnancy also serve as obstructions to the romance between the two protagonists. Hemingway’s exceptional use of language and marvelous plot development captivated me and provided an enjoyable read. One theme is expressed consistently throughout A Farewell To Arms.

This theme is the inverse relationship of love. Throughout the novel, the love between Catherine and Henry provides much enjoyment for Henry. The two main characters become so thoroughly involved with each other that they feel alone together, shut out from the rest of the world. Everything else ceases to matter to them and they only care about each other. Here is where Hemingway shows the dark side of love—even though they feel shut out, the world is still very much involved in their lives. The war constantly splits them up, depressing them both to a great extent.

Even when Henry tries to run away from the war with Catherine it always seems to catch up to them. Also living in a time and place where mortality is an issue provides yet another complication to falling in love. In the end of the novel when Catherine dies, it seems Henry’s life almost seems to end. The two are constantly on one end of the spectrum or the other. The lesson being taught here is to approach love cautiously and rationally because the effects can be devastating in the long run. The style employed by the author is both unique and interesting.

Since the story is told from the first person, the narrator often provides thoughts as they come to mind. This style, stream of consciousness, lends believability to the character and the story being told while also offering important insight into Henry himself. At times this style is extremely depressing when Henry pleads with God to spare his wife. Other times it is humorous Henry’s philosophical thoughts on war. By bringing the reader into the mind of the main character, the reader can then identify better with Henry’s situation. This also furthers the authors main theme of love, by showing Henry’s care and adoration for Catherine nights in Milan and then contrasting it with times that same love causes him devastation Catherine’s death.

Hemingway also offers much repetition and use of short clauses, both in Henry’s thoughts, as well as conversations he has with others. This is one aspect of the author’s writing that I found unenjoyable and I fail to see how this furthered the author’s purpose. Overall I found the author’s voice, for the most part, to be engaging and interesting. Hemingway offers a wide variety of different characters and archetypes. There is Henry who is an American looking for an identity and sense of purpose in the war.

There is Catherine, the emotionally scarred British nurse who proves to be prone to mood swings. There is Rinaldi and many other Italian men who display cockiness and a sense of masculinity. For example Rinaldi, one of Henry’s cohorts, brags constantly of his exploits with women and raves about his skill as a surgeon. Henry’s surgeon, Dr. Valentini, also displays the archetype of Italian male cockiness.

He presents an intrepid spirit of going into surgery, slashing away any fears held by previous doctors. He even has several drinks with Henry hours before his surgery. This generalization of Italian males is not always believable because often times they act irrationally and their masculine natures almost seem exaggerated. At first it seems clear that the author wants certain characters to be “liked” and others to be ”disliked” by the reader, but at some point the line begins to blur. Rinaldi initially comes on much too strong and cocky at the beginning of the book but towards the middle his kindness and camaraderie with Henry shows through.

When his death is inferred later on the reader almost feels sorry for him. Things with Henry also get convoluted. At first he proves to be morally righteous and a light in a dark time, especially when he defends the unit priest from verbal onslaughts by other soldiers. However, halfway through the book a change is seen in Henry as he begins to succumb to the effects of war. The man who once stood up for his morals becomes lustful, consumes large amounts of alcohol, and shoots a man in cold blood. In A Farewell To Arms, the setting benefits from Hemingway’s writing style.

The author uses stream of consciousness to allow the reader to see through the eyes of the narrator. Rapid fire bursts of concise prose give the reader a perfect image of the setting being presented. When I close my eyes I can still see a bustling city in Switzerland, a tumultuous lake, and a sunny Italian plateau speckled with artillery craters. Visualizing through the narrator’s words and identifying with him through stream of consciousness only furthered the feeling that the reader was actually in the setting being described. One manner in which Hemingway utilizes setting the environmental mood is with symbolic use of rain.

Rain always foreshadows the end of happiness or that something bad is about to happen. It begins raining right before Henry is threatened with arrest and has to flee to Switzerland. It rained the day before Catherine and her baby died. Overall, rain becomes a powerful force for Hemingway. Despite the high points, I found it hard to relate to the places and time being described since this was a unique time for Italy and the entire world. It greatly contrasted with the environment I live in now that is much more modern and less unpredictable.

Plot is definitely another high point in A Farewell To Arms. The author finds a nice balance of the two stories being told. The novel begins with the narrator Henry, an American, working as an ambulance driver on the Italian front in WWI. He seems isolated and lost in regard to the war. While living in the town of Gorizia, he meets a young British nurse and becomes romantically involved with her. Once the writer begins the story of love and the story of war he switches them off almost chapter by chapter.

The “love” chapters tend to be deeper and more thoughtful but not as filled with action as the war counterparts. After Henry sustains an injury on the front, the two different stories begin to intermingle and remain somewhat involved with each other throughout the rest of the book. This balance keeps the book interesting and keeps the reader turning pages. Different events within the plot found me laughing at some points, nervous at others, and at one point on the verge of tears. This book has the potential to connect with many people on an emotional level because many people experience love or care for someone a great deal.

It Is similar to the book All Quiet On The Western Front by Erich Maria Remarque. Both are set during WWI and both investigate the horrors of war seen in the battlefield and the nationalism associated with war. Even though it is set in a very specific historical context it still has the potential to relate to modern events. A good example would be the war in Afghanistan. In conclusion, A Farewell To Arms proved a very interesting and pleasurable read.

Hemingway fascinated me with his unique writing style and accessible but complex plot hooked me and kept me interested. Although Hemingway’s staccato prose may not suit everyone and at times the characters are a bit exaggerated I’d still recommend this book to anyone regardless of whether they are looking for a deep and thought provoking read or just an action packed adventure. Aldous Huxley’s Brave New World captivated me as it described a future society based on social conformity, enforced by hypnopaedia. Huxley describes a world where each social class, from Alpha Plus to Epsilon Semi Moron, is content. This order is backed up by subliminal messages, repeated from birth. Brave New World is an excellent example of class structure gone awry, and a warning to the current generation.

In Brave New World, the main theme is control. Everyone, from the Epsilon Semi Morons to the World Controllers, has been ingrained with a specific set of responses. Huxley is trying to warn us about the dangers of an over controlling upper class in society. When a society becomes too clinical and dry, stagnation occurs. Similarly, Huxley’s style in this novel is clinical and dry, until the appearance of the Savage.

Mr. Savage, living in an unrestrained savage reservation, is more emotional and human than the rest of the characters leading to a shift in the style to elaborate descriptions and beautiful prose. I enjoyed Huxley’s style, as it provided a contrast between the controlled Mustapha Mond and the unrestrained Savage. The clinical prose is very fitting for the cold, unemotional city; the beautiful descriptions are fitting for the beauty of the natural landscape. The narrator in this book is unique, jumping form person to person in order to give the reader an idea of the attitudes of the time period.

While initially confusing, it does help the reader to understand the society in a more complete way. The characters of Bernard, the Savage, and Mustapha Mond represent the three types of people one would most likely find in the dystopian society. Bernard is the most believable, a person who internally questions the society but does not know where to begin a rebellion. The Savage is a believable character who is also the most likeable. His open rebellion and self imposed exile remind me of what toady’s people would most likely do in that situation.

When he destroys the soma distribution, the Savage is trying to free the masses, like so many revolutions in history. Mustapha Mond is the most ambiguous character in the novel. A man who is utterly devoted to the system, and yet knows Shakespeare and at one time openly rebelled. His last speech to the Savage reveals this, and I consider him to be the least likeable character in the book. Mond served as the nebulous, undefined idea of the Enemy, and the Savage could finally see the man who helped enforce the hated system. The setting of this novel is very symbolic.

The city, a dry and cold place, symbolizes the people that live there. They have no emotions, no passions, and no desires. The only object they want is another gramme of soma, in order to take a soma holiday. The wild reservation symbolizes the Savage, who I think is very similar to the people of today. He is familiar with loss, disease, and all of the little pains that make human life valuable.

Huxley’s descriptions of both places are rather vague, leaving the reader to fill in the blanks. Huxley’s world is very different than today’s world, with the major difference being the strict social class structure and the separation of the people the city dwellers and the savages. The story takes place mostly in an area that has no natural life, one that has been taken over by industrialization. Even the bodies are used to create phosphorous, which then helps the factories. Everything is geared toward productivity. On the reservation, the town is a more primitive form of today; it is very similar to Native American reservations in the 1890’s.

In the world of this novel, people are genetically bred toward a certain class and to serve a ruling order. The beginning is about the type of life that most people live, from orgy porgy to soma holidays. Next, the Savage’s small revolt against the World Controllers is told. After Bernard, who already questions the government, brings him back to the city, the Savage tries to restore equality and free thought among the people. The last section of the story tells the results of the rebellion, and continues up until the Savages death.

This book is extremely similar to 1984; Winston is a mixture of Bernard and the Savage. Brave New World is a warning against propaganda and chemical persuasion. I would strongly recommend this book to almost anyone. It does have some adult references in it, but it serves as a great story. The multiple levels of the novel make it very re readable. Sinclair’s depiction of the life the Lithuanian family leads in America once they arrive shows the initial reaction an immigrant experience upon arrival.

The family’s first goal upon arrival is to find an acquaintance the Jonas, the main character’s wife’s uncle, once knew. Jonas had heard rumors of Jokubas Szedvilas being prosperous in his line of work in Chicago; therefore, their search commenced for this long lost friend, whom they hoped would lead them down the right path towards success and happiness the immigrants are told America holds. Sinclair approaches the novel with an imagery that puts the reader next to the characters at all times. His word choice when speaking about the city is harsh, but realistic and honest. He approaches the city as the most foul, run down, over rated and disgraceful place he could ever encounter.

Yet, as the reader continues reading, you see the intelligence and high end marketing techniques Sinclair is admiring about the place. The underlying message is not only that the American Dream is a false hope immigrants depend on making a living out of, but how capitalism ruins a once reputable city into a place worse than anyone could have possibly imagined. The capitalist approach runs the city, and everyone is in on the corruption, stealing money off those who don’t know any better and taking advantage of child and women labor, putting them in jobs only males would be able to do successfully, and paying only half the price. Sinclair’s style is unique in the sense that he literally puts the reader through the social and emotional trials the main characters endure, but he also has the reader sympathize for the family, because we are the ones who read and analyze the foreshadowing Sinclair presents. For example, the city is practically run by the “Beef Industry”, and all of its components. This is foreshadowing how America is, at the time, being run by one majority of the population, and that escaping the cruelty and reality of poverty stricken America is impossible once the characters are sucked into it.

Once they become dependent on the jobs, things begin to fall apart and slowly but surely, they are struck with more poverty in America than they were experiencing in Lithuania, which puts them in a position of confusion and the reader is thrown into the mix thanks to Sinclair’s descriptive and analytical writing style. The main characters of the novel are Jurgis Rudkus and Ona Lukoszaite, two Lithuanian natives who are in love and seek a stable, content lifestyle with one another. They are accompanied to America by Teta Elzebieta Lukoszaite, Ona’s stepmother, Marija Berczynskas, Ona’s cousin, Dede Antanas Rudkus, Jurgis’ father, Jonas, Teta’s brother, and Teta’s children, which all adds up to twelve members. Sinclair introduces the characters to the reader, and the initial reaction s familiarity and sympathy for the characters. They are depicted in the beginning as determined, hard working, and honest people who deserve the best in life, but are left not only poor but in shambled personalities that ruins them as people.

They endure many tribulations which destroy the bond they are well known for, and it is the death of many of these characters that tears the reader apart. They are easily loved and the reader feels like a part of the family when reading the novel, but the hardships the characters go through hardens their hearts with time, and shows the reader that life can change a person’s personality. Sinclair paints a picture in the readers mind, and the picture is not the most attractive work of art that one would hope to encounter. Packingtown, as it is referred to in the novel, was made up of “bare places were grown up with dingy, yellow weeds, hiding innumerable tomato cans” 32. Dirt and grime was a common thing in the city, because of the “’made’ land… that had been “made” by using it as a dumping ground for the city garbage” 33. Much of the city was a “place had an odor for which there are no polite words; and it was sprinkled over with children, who raked in it from dawn till dark” 33.

Even the water, which is usually the one thing a city prides itself in and persistently cares for, “stood there, with the near by soil draining into it, festering and stewing in the sun; and then, when winter came, somebody cut the ice on it, and sold it to the people of the city” 34. The city is drawn out as a bare, crowded, unsanitary place that is unfortunately, the new home of the still hopeful immigrants of Lithuania the book follows. The plot is a typical exposition, rising action, climax, falling action, and resolution based plot. There are multiple climaxes in the novel, but the main one is the death of a dear character, which is unexpected and truly threatening for the other characters in the novel. The beginning is marked with determination in the character’s actions and perspectives, which eventually turns into anger and hatred for the lifestyle they are stuck in, and lastly leads to the total destruction of many of the characters.

It is intriguing in the sense that one never knows what is going to happen next, but they do have a slight idea and it is usually the opposite of what actually occurs. The plot is inviting and once the reader is familiar with the characters and their personalities, it is easy to follow and understand what is going on and how it affects everyone in the novel. This novel is complex in its symbolism and one must be fairly analytical to completely understand what is going to happen next and what it means, but it is very enjoyable nonetheless. The novel is based in a 1906 Chicago city, and it shows how capitalism ruined the ideal immigrant family in that city in the particular time. Upton Sinclair’s writing is captivating and truly draws the reader in. The novel is easy to follow, and the reader will fall in love with the characters and endure every painful experience they go through right alongside them.

The outcome of the novel was a Congressional Act concerning food investigation in 1906, which caused a lot of uproar about society in those days. Personally, the book hits home considering the fact that my family were immigrants, and the novel shows the reality behind the “American Dream” and how false it may lead up to be. “I cry myself to sleep because it’s the only thing I can do right, I avoid you because I would rather be alone, I dress in black so I can be invisible at …” Sarah Dessen’s Dreamland was an eye opener because within seconds your life is changed, drastically. The theme of the book is abuse. Abuse is surrounding everyone everyday and doesn’t stop.

Hitting, pushing, insulting words and anything to put a person down is abuse, some may think its contact but you experience abuse every day. A life lesson is that love blinds you. Being a teenager is hard enough and to go through a lose and then abuse is hard enough, sometimes to find love you have to stand pain and suffer. Abuse is the overriding theme of the book, both physical and emotional abuse from others. It comes in so many forms direct physical contact, threats with intimidation, and abandonment. Abuse is abuse is abuse is abuse.

The style of the author is life touching and always brings a life lesson along. What I like about the writing style is that the text brings you in and really makes you feel and live what the characters are going through. I dislike that in parts of the book the author drifts away from the point and losses the main character in the situation. It’s not funny in the way that it’s abuse from teen to teen but it does make a reader laugh afterwards because to know that anyone can really live it and like Caitlin not say anything because of fear and that you might get really abused more than you already are. Teenagers close themselves to the world because the abuser can be threatening or just for fear of what might happen to you.

It gives you sense, emotion, and everything because the author takes you through the reality of abuse day to day and knowing that in society no one does nothing about it or tries to stop it. The authors voice in unique because from other books because she brings out a controversy problem that is going on every single day, hour, minute, even second, she looks into people’s soul and their real life. Characters are an important factor. The most important character, her name is Caitlin; a sixteen year old decides to make a major change in her own life after her older sister runs away and leaves her alone. She losses love and looks for it in different people, finally finds it but with the wrong person and begins her nightmare. She is the main character, at such a young age and an unexpected way how abuse comes into her life.

Rogerson Biscoe, the guy she is going to fall for. His green eyes and dark curly hair, is absolutely seductive. An appearance that no teenage girl can resist and would do anything for. The writer does make you believe in them as a person because she has such depth and emotions into the sentences that anyone can really feel the characters emotions and what they are going through as you read. I like Caitlin the main character because she actually goes through so much pain and at the end she manages to come out of the spell and continue her life. Every time she falls she manages to get back up.

“If only I do better, I won’t get hurt…” Caitlin said it at the beginning and it started setting the tone for her character but towards the end she lastly said “I don’t deserve this”. It meant that she finally had broken out of the boys spell. The setting in this story starts off as her old life, school, her neighbors’ house, her own home. Then it all changes once her sister leaves and transforms into Rogerson’s car and house, her new friends house Corinna and Dave’s house, and her own thoughts and dreams. The difference in between the two are Caitlin living in her sisters shadow when she is with and after when her sister leaves and she is left alone, desperate for someone to love her and she looks at life with everything being right and never wrong.

Going into situations where she is lost and doesn’t seem to understand anything. She separates and forgets her past but the consequence is that she doesn’t know what is right and what is wrong and goes on living in a lost world. The setting is similar to the world the we live day to day because abuse runs through us, we show it and receive it in the most unexpected ways. Sometimes in ways we don’t even know its called abuse. I feel part of the setting due to the fact that author gets in touch with the reader as the story progresses and it seems as if your Caitlin and living it.

Picturing the story is easy because every detail is in the literature and understandable. The feel you get by reading is when she gets hit or yelled or abused you feel as if you’re the one getting hit and the intensity is strong. The plot/summary is a sixteen year old girl named Caitlin, she is living with her older sister, and she has neighbors, school, and people that love her. On her sixteenth birthday, her older runs away from home, thrusting Caitlin out of her sister’s shadow and into the limelight that she is unprepared to face at such a young age. Cass, Caitlin’s older sister left home without telling anyone three weeks before she was to begin her freshmen year at Yale University. Her sudden departure creates a blank in the family portrait that Caitlin’s parents can’t handle.

They direct all their time to the abandonment of the family and Cass’s reason for running away, and leave Caitlin is left without parental guidance. She is brought into a whole new world when she starts high school and with no one there for her to lean on and support her in the time when she really needs it. She moves into an old ladies house where she cooks, cleans, and many other chores in order to live there and have at least a roof over her head. It follows Caitlin through her sophomore year of high school as she tries to make her own path in the absence of her parents’ guidance, and her sister. She begins to fill in the empty places with whatever attention comes towards her. That attention coming from a new guy friend Rogerson Biscoe and the two other new friends named Corinna and Dave.

Her sophomore year is when Rogerson started paying attention to her and she started feeling that someone was actually taking interest in her too. Her fairytale and one of the most anticipated dreams of her might just be coming true once and for all after two or three years from her sister’s disappearance Cass. Rogerson asks her for her number and she doesn’t doubt in giving it to him, they go out and have a blast. It seems right to her and as time goes on her love towards him starts growing and she gets lost in everything that she does everything. It starts with one abusive word and moves to a push, then a slap, and until to the point where abuse is so harsh that she sheds blood from the force of hits and shoves and everything that comes her way.

For two years she takes the pain until she says “that’s enough” and leaves and to know where she went is unknown, to know what is of her is unknown, but one thing is for sure she is someone that can do anything because anyone that can take a hit from a man for two years and have the courage to get back up every time is something incredible!My conclusion is that no one has a right to hit someone else. Also no one should be put through all misery of abuse. It took me through a real life experience of an abused teenager, just hearing it gives anyone the chills and no one in society actually takes time to listen to teenagers and their problems. Society judges on appearance but they should take time and really get to know the person and see that appearances to lie and someone may seem happy and cheerful on the outside but in reality they are just putting on a fake smile so no one can ask them anything. My final opinion on this book is that it’s the best book that I have read and everyone has a story to tell.

The Hunger GamesDeath can arrive at a moments notice, one swift move and its over. This is the life of a gladiator; a battle to the death for ones own amusement. In Suzanne Collin’s The Hunger Games, a compelling tale of romance and violence, Shows what is caused by the aftermath of a revolt by the thirteenth districts against the almighty Capital, in the country of Panem. Suzanne Collin’s The Hunger Games kept me glued to every page turning twist, revealing just enough information to keep the reader wanting more. With its intricate setting and list of unusual characters; these are the makings of a good book. A major theme in The Hunger Games is Government control.

The Capital controls every move you make, every breath you take; not just with physical force but emotional as well. It is a constant reminder that the “Dark Days must never be repeated. ” 18 They do this by initiating The Hunger Games where teenagers from the ages of twelve through eighteen are forced to participate. Viewed and televised on screen on every district gets to watch a families daughter or son get slaughtered praying that “the odds be ever in your favor” 19 usually aren’t. With the Capital controlling every move you make in the arena the chances of surviving are slim.

This sends a message saying “look how we take your children and sacrifice them and there’s nothing you could do” 29. The parents are powerless when it comes to the reaping, as they can only watch as their son or daughter be chosen. Suzzane Collin’s the Hunger Games had me deeply engaged in the storyline with its intriguing writing style. The story is mostly told in first person view, you only know what the speaker knows, and how she feels especially her sister who “had bad dreams and climbed in with our mother” 3. The speaker analyzes the situation and comes up with a reasonable explanation.

Her sister was scared because the reaping was scheduled at noon. This book has a most serious tone, showing that the speaker must always be an alert. Even in the eyes of the capital “A weakling, I will give no one that satisfaction” 23. Staying strong and vigilant is the only way to survive to protect the speaker’s family. The book doesn’t do much to describe the landscape, terrain but it does give the reader a wave of emotions by the people describing there feelings.

They show admiration as the “crowd touches the three middle fingers of their left hand and to their lips” 24. This gesture is a sign of thanks, which the crowd will be ever in your favor. The main character in The Hunger Games is Katniss Everdeen, a sixteen year old girl responsible for taking care of her family, as they struggle to survive hunger. Katniss at an early age had to mature much more quickly than the others, as her father was “blown to bits in a mine explosion” 5 leaving her to take care of her mom and younger sister prim. Then there’s Peeta Mellark, a sixteen year old boy, the son of the baker, has always loved Katniss Everdeen but had never the opportunity to show it.

Although quite “Peeta actually is charming” 137. He captures the audience attention perfectly, knowing what to say, when to say it; playing the romantic card throughout the book. Then there’s Haymitch Abernathy, the mentor of both Katniss and Peeta. He mentions to both Katniss and Peeta “you don’t interfere with my drinking, and I’ll stay sober enough to help you” 58. Haymitch is an old drunk waiting for his next bottle of whiskey, but when its time to get serious, Haymitch displays his usefulness.

The setting in Suzanne Collin’s The Hunger Games begins in the near future after what seems to be a list of disasters, droughts, and storms engulfing much of the land. Afterwards what was once called North America is now the country of Panem. Panem held a “shining capital ringed by thirteen districts” 18. Each district cultivated, mined, produced, and manufactured one specific component needed to sustain life in the capital. Life in the districts varied, at least in twelve “you can starve to death in safety” 7. Many people in district twelve would starve death, as they could not be allowed outside the borders.

With much game to chase after, Katniss, with the help of her fathers bow, learned to prey on the woodland creatures. Katniss with her hunting skill would “make good money Selling them”5. Every citizen helps each other buy selling there findings at the local Hob; a place of trade and free market. The plot of the story is riveting; hard to imagine without reading every last detail of the story. Their punishment, which has come to be known as the hunger games, is every district must surrender one male and one female adding to a total of twenty four contestants; excluding district thirteenth for initiating the rebellion against the capital. Each tribute is then placed in a huge combat arena where they will be pit against each other and the survivor becomes the hunger games champion.

Every year the Hunger games are held and every year the districts are reminded that there is no escape, no mercy, and no hope; the capital is in control. Suzanne Collin’s The Hunger Games is similar to that of Twilight. Both lovers want to be with each other but cannot because the need to kill each other is very high. Katniss feels she has to kill Peeta in order to survive The Hunger Games, where as Edward feels the need to kill Bella for her infatuating odor she produces. In the end both Edward and Katniss find the strength to ignore there instincts and coexist with there partner.

In conclusion The Hunger Games is a story of love; hate and the passionate desire to survive the impossible. Recommend The Hunger Games to all who adore twilight, as its close but not entirely the same. This is a great novel, and it has been one of the best reads I’ve ever had. I give this a book a nine out of ten, in the hopes that this too will be your favorite book“A boy who won’t stand up for himself becomes a man who can’t stand up to anything” 24. The novel, The Kite Runner, has a universal theme of betrayal and redemption. The author illustrates these themes throughout the novel by creating a plot that makes you not want to put this book down.

Amir, who is the narrator of the story, takes the reader through his shocking life and his betrayal to his so called best friend, Hassan, who is a loyal servant to Baba. One might find the relationship between Hassan and Baba to be quite odd and not the way one would normally treat a mere servant. The reader later finds out in the novel that Hassan is more than a servant to Baba which adds a fascinating and surprising spin within the plot. Khaled Hosseini’s The Kite Runner shocked me with it’s extremely captivating story line with interesting twists and multiple surprises. The universal themes that are found in this novel are betrayal and redemption.

Amir betrays his best friend, Hassan, but later he seeks to redeem himself. The book has many shocks within itself, along with a few life lessons that a reader can apply to his/her own life. Some lessons a reader might get from the book is that one should always be loyal to people close to them, no matter what. Also, another life lesson presented in the novel is that the past will always come back to haunt you. “That was a long time ago, but it’s wrong what they say about the past, I’ve learned, about how you can bury it. Because the past claws its way out” 1.

This also ties in with redemption. Amir wishes to put the past behind him, but he feels the need to redeem himself when Hassan’s only son is in trouble. This can prove to be a good life lesson because a persons past can make who the person becomes in the future. Some main characters of The Kite Runner, include Amir, Hassan, Baba, and Ali. While reading this book, I felt that these characters could portray real people. The author really did a great job in connecting the reader to the characters.

Some may even be able to relate to them. “There is a way to be good again” 1. Amir and Hassan were best friends, along with Baba and Ali, even though both Amir and Baba betrayed them. The author took the reader through riveting events that tore apart the friendship of both Amir, Hassan, Baba, and Ali. Hassan still stayed loyal to Amir throughout the corse of these events, which later made Amir feel like a horrible person and he seeks a chance to redeem himself. The novel is set in Afghanistan and America.

It defiantly contrasts with the world I know for the first part of the book, but as I read on, it became more and more familiar. The author does a great job of making the reader feel like a part of the setting by use of descriptive language. “I became what I am today at the age of twelve, on a frigid overcast day in the winter of 1975. I remember the precise moment, crouching behind a crumbling mud wall, peeking into the alley near the frozen creek. ” As I read the book, I really felt a part of the setting, as well as I connected with the characters. The author did an outstanding job making sure that the reader was able to picture in his/her mind of what Afghanistan was like.

The plot of The Kite Runner was amazing. I completed the book in no time because the author kept drawing me in with new twists and surprises with every turn of a page. The story line is so unpredictable, yet extremely interesting. The book has many symbols and quotes that have such powerful meanings. One of my favorite quotes from the book is “for you a thousand times over”. This quote shows the loyalty that Hassan has for Amir, and how he would do just about anything for him, even though Amir later betrays Hassan.

This book does not connect to me on a personal level so much, but I did feel for the characters as they went through hardships. I have not read a book like this, so I cannot compare it to another. I can honestly say that this is one of the best books I have read, the story line was so fascinating. This book kept me interested and when I finished it, I wish I hadn’t. Hassan was such a loyal friend and an all around good person, while Amir was the opposite, even though he seems to have redeemed himself by the end of the book. I would recommend this book to anyone, I’m sure you’ll enjoy it.

C. Torres Period 21/27/11 Jane Eyre by Charlotte BronteIs the mind truly stronger than the body?Do we as humans allow our body’s lusts hunger, sexual pleasure, etc. to control us?Jane Eyre, by Charlotte Brontë, tells the story of Jane Eyre, a plain yet impassioned young girl, who, using keen intellect and reason, manages to win the love of her master. Brontë’s Jane Eyre captivated me with the intensity of its plot and unique style; it did not fail to keep me entertained. A major theme in Jane Eyre is love versus self government.

Jane Eyre grows up friendless and miserable; both her mother and father die of a fever and leave her to the care of her uncle, Mr Reed. Soon after, he too perishes and from then on, Jane is forced to live with her cruel aunt, Mrs Reed. Mrs Reed and her children are cruel to her, they constantly remind her of her dependence and make her life miserable. Jane, seeking shelter from the darkness in her life, looks in her crib, “To this crib always took doll; human beings must love something, and, in the dearth of worthier objects of affection,” she cherished the shabby doll 113. Amidst all the reproach, Jane searches for a sense of being valued; she wishes to be loved.

After a fight with her aunt, Mrs Reed decides to send Jane away to school. When Mrs Reed imparts this fact to Jane, Jane is thrilled because she sees an opportunity to begin a new life, make new acquaintances, and be happy. Jane is soon sent away to Lowood school, where she quickly befriends a girl named Helen Burns. Jane imparts to Helen that “to gain some real affection from you, or Miss Temple, or any other whom I truly love, I would willingly submit to have the bone of my arm broken, or to let a bull toss me, or to stand behind a kicking horse, and let it dash its hoof at my chest” 345. Jane is willing to sacrifice herself in order to gain love.

After living at Lowood for seven years, Jane decides that it is finally time to leave. She gathers her meager belonging and heads out to Thornfield where she has been hired as a governess. Jane is received with warm affection at Thornfield; she is amazed at the different personality of each character, which is unlike the unvaried, plain personality accustomed at Lowood. Jane grows fond of Mrs Fairfax and grows suspicious of Grace Poole. Both these emotions are, in short, nothing to what she feels for Mr Rochester, her master.

Jane falls deeply in love with her master, but she knows that it is a forbidden love. Alone in her room, Jane delivers her soliloquy, “”I can live alone, if self respect, and circumstances require me so to do. I need not sell my soul to buy bliss. I have an inward treasure born with me, which can keep me alive if all extraneous delights should be withheld, or offered only at a price I cannot afford to give. ”” The forehead declares, “Reason sits firm and holds the reins, and she will not let her feelings burst away and hurry her to wild chasms.

The passions may rage furiously, like true heathens, as they are; and the desires may imagine all sorts of vain things: but judgment shall still have the last word in every argument, and the casting vote in every decision”” 898. Over the course of the novel, Jane Eyre learns that she must gain love and not harming and sacrificing herself in the process. Brontë’s Jane Eyre captivated me with its unique writing style. The story of Jane Eyre is told is in the first person point of view. The narrator, Jane, recalls events that have taken place in her life; she comments on what the characters might be thinking and feeling, but these comments are based solely on her observations.

One may dislike the use of first person narration because it focuses more on the narrator. The narrator sounds conceited throughout the novel because she keeps using “I” and “my”; also, she keeps referring to her appearance and feelings. The narrator is limited to her senses, however she does not know the feelings or thoughts of the characters. Jane fails to give insight on a character’s emotions, for example, “St. John’s eyes, though clear enough in a literal sense, in a figurative one were difficult to fathom. He seemed to use them rather as instruments to search other people’s thoughts, than agents to reveal his own.

” 1557. If Jane Eyre had been written in a third person omniscient, then the reader would know what St. John were thinking. Another negative aspect about first person narration is that it is bias. Jane reprimands Hannah, “But I do think hardly of you,” I said; “and I’ll tell you why not so much because you refused to give me shelter, or regarded me as an impostor, as because you just now made it a species of reproach that I have no ‘brass’ and no home”” 1541.

Hannah was wrong to judge Jane, but there is something truly forbidding in the way she criticizes Hannah. The style is unique because she continually clarifies some details in her writing for her “reader”. The author writes in proper English, similar to Charles Dickens but differs due to the fact that Brontë ‘s writing is more feminine. “”Where the dickens is she?” he continued… “Joan is not here: tell mama she is run out into the rain. ”” 11.

“Where the dickens” is a phrase that is no longer used in today’s society. “Tell mama she is run out into the rain” should be replaced with “tell mama she has run out into the rain” to make it sound more American English. Brontë’s writing style gives me an idea of the location that it is set in. During most of her life, Brontë lived in Yorkshire, a town in England, where they spoke in proper English. Brontë’s voice is strong in the sense that she uses concepts such as religion and intellect as two of her major themes.

She uses the concepts of religion, passion and intellect in a way that was innovative. Religion, intellect, and passion are manifested by the characters. In the novel Jane Eyre, many of the characters are endowed with a symbolic importance. Jane Eyre represents the different elements of religion, social class, and gender that were circulating around the time the novel was written, the Victorian Era in England. During this time, women were considered inferior to men and Jane must eventually overcome this obstacle to gain equality with the man she loves. Also, the social class in England at the time was highly strict, another obstacle Jane must overcome.

Several characters represent different religions that were popular during the time. For example, Helen Burns represents a form of Christianity that stresses tolerance and acceptance. St. John on the contrary who represents an extremely radical form of Christianity that stresses glory, ambition, and self sacrifice. Mr Brocklehurst represents an Evangelical form of religion that gains power by stripping other religions of their faith and personifies the paranoia caused by the Evangelical movement. Bertha Mason, Mr Rochester’s wife, is a represents the way England physiologically feared other cultures they met with.

All of these characters have traits that attribute them to fiction fragments of Brontë’s imagination and not real people from a typical American household: the same may not hold true for England. All the characters appeal to the reader, especially Jane Eyre. Jane Eyre appeals to the reader because she is very intelligent. Jane “in time…rose to be the first girl of the class; then was invested with the office of teacher” 366. It is a very special achievement to be the first girl of the class; Jane must have been really intelligent.

Jane was so intelligent that they chose her to perform the job of teaching the other girls. Jane also appeals to the reader because she is virtuous. Jane reprimands herself for her wild thoughts, “You repeated to yourself this morning the brief scene of last night?Cover your face and be ashamed!” 711. Jane has a strong sense of what is right; this is how she maintains her integrity over the course of the novel. Another way Jane appeals to the reader is due to the fact that she is not beautiful.

Jane tells herself, “”Listen, then, Jane Eyre, to your sentence: to morrow, place the glass before you, and draw in chalk your own picture, faithfully, and without softening one defect; omit no harsh line, smooth away no displeasing irregularity; write under it, ‘Portrait of a Governess, disconnected, poor, and plain”” 712. Jane knows that she is not beautiful, and this does not matter to her. Jane dresses the way she likes because she does not care about what people think of her. Jane’s character creates a new archetype, a type of heroine that is not beautiful; a heroine that gives inspiration to the more common people. The story of Jane Eyre is a great story filled with passion, betrayal, renewal, and triumph. The characters in Jane Eyre each embody a distinct set of beliefs that were circulating around England at the time.

The novel is set in the country of England. Brontë may have chosen this landscape because she lived in England. The novel takes place in several locations throughout England. It starts in Gateshead Hall, then shifts to Lowood School, then to Thornfield Hall, then to Moor House, then Morton, and finally to Ferndean. Gateshead Hall and its red room haunt Jane’s memory because this is where she lived for ten years alongside her cruel aunt.

Jane lived at Lowood School for eight boring years. Thornfield Hall is where Jane finally starts to live and awaken from her boring, lonely life. Jane lives at Moor House for a year; her stay at Moor House is blissful and peaceful. At Morton, Jane takes up an occupation as a schoolmistress for the poor village school, where she does good but is unhappy. At Ferndean, Jane reunites with Mr Rochester and they are married. Brontë omits the name of the country where Jane resides, giving the reader only the suffix shire as a hint.

The countryside of England is very similar to Newport Beach. A day in England sounds more appealing than a day at Newport. Brontë makes the reader feel like he or she is part of the setting. She engages the reader into the setting of the book and makes them feel as if they were one with nature. The reader is able to easily visualize the setting.

For example, Jane recalls that “The dew fell, but with propitious softness; no breeze whispered. Nature seemed benign and good; I thought she loved me, outcast as I was” 1453. Jane feels that she is becoming one with nature. The setting itself is important, for example Thornfield, where Jane falls in love with Mr Rochester. Jane runs into Mr Rochester at Thornfield Park “on so lovely a night it is a shame to sit in the house; and surely no one can wish to go to bed while sunset is thus meeting with moonrise” 1118. On that night, Jane confesses her love for Mr Rochester, they kiss, and get engaged.

The imagery in this quote is powerful, Brontë gives the reader a perfect mental image of the setting. The setting, the characters, and the themes in the novel all develop the overall plot of Jane Eyre. The plot of the novel is original and very well developed. The novel takes place over a period of many years. It begins on a rainy day at Gateshead with Jane, at the time ten years old, and her aunt. Mrs Reed does not allow Jane to be in the same room as her family, so she sends her away.

Jane is relieved that she does not have to stay; she selects a book and starts to read. John, her cousin, comes in and hits her with the book. She is then sent to the red room for “fighting” with her cousin where she imagines her uncle’s ghost; she screams and faints. The apothecary attends her an ask her if she wants to go to school. She is sent to Lowood, an orphan asylum, to be educated. Jane lives eight boring years at Lowood and then becomes a governess.

She is starts to fall in love with her master, Mr Rochester, a dark and impassioned man. Mr Rochester proposes to Jane and she accepts. On the day of their wedding, Jane finds out that Mr Rochester is already married to Bertha Mason, his mad wife he keeps locked up. Betrayed, Jane flees Thornfield, penniless. Jane is forced to beg and sleep outdoors. At the end of three days, Jane is taken in by Diana, Mary, and St.

John Rivers. The former finds her a job as a schoolmistress. One day, he tells her that has inherited 20,000 pounds and that the Rivers are her cousins. Jane decides to share her fortune with her new. They all live peaceful together until one day, St.

John declares that he will travel to India to spread his religion. He offers Jane the opportunity to travel with him as his wife, but she refuses because she hears Rochester soul calling for her. She travels back to Thornfield to discover that it has been burned down by Bertha Mason, who died in the fire. She also finds out that Rochester lost one of his hands and that he is now blind. She finds Rochester at Ferndean, his new abode, where they rebuild their relationship and marry. Jane’s love story is very romantic; it ends happily.

Brontë’s Jane Eyre is similar to Pride and Prejudice, by Jane Austen. Both novels tell the story of a man and a woman who fall passionately in love, but must overcome differences before they can be together. Similarly, both Jane and Elizabeth’s love ultimately ends in a happy marriage. However, there are several obstacles that impede the protagonists from being with the men they love. Both protagonists, Jane and Elizabeth, are plain, humble, young ladies that meet their true love by chance not knowing it at first. On the first encounter, the protagonists do not believe that they could ever fall in love with the men because the men are older, moreover because they stern, unlike themselves.

Yet, the more time they spend with the men, the deeper in love they fall with them. At first, the men are unfriendly to the plain creatures but the protagonists manage to win the men’s hearts using not beauty, but intelligence. The men, then, fall in love with the protagonists but they cannot be together because social classes forms a barrier. The protagonists, being from humble means, are not wealthy like the men, and social norms in England at the time are very strict. However, love manages to overcome these differences and they get married.

Both ladies used intelligence to win equality with the men they loved. In conclusion, Jane Eyre is a novel full of religion, love, and intellect. I award this book five stars because it keeps the reader engaged in its great plot. I would definitely recommend this novel to anyone who enjoys fine literature. Andre Johnson is just one of the most typical teenagers that you’ll see in streets, someone who plays basketball, eats a lot, and has a lot of dreams to accomplish.

Andre Johnson lives with his mom, his dad, and his sister in one normal house. Shawn , Andre’s best friend is a white kid who likes to play ball with Andre at the nearby court. Also another character from the book is Cedric the court jester from what I heard, is a comedian that works at a bar to entertain folks who wants to have a good time. Cedric asked Andre to visit one of his shows but instead of having a good time, it made issues between Cedric and Andre wherein Andre who dislikes racism is mad about the jokes that Cedric said about black people. Andre worked as a writer for Mr. Jarvin at the affairs magazine office.

One day Mr. Jarvin asked Andre to make an article about racism. Grace, Andre’s Girlfriend is a Latina girl whom he met because of Shawn’s help was suppose to meet Andre at a cafe, Sadly, Andre was attacked by the same guys who called Mr. Jarvin during the day Mr. Jarvin was going to congratulate Andre.

Andre suffered heavy damage, his right hand is almost impossible to be healed because of it getting slammed at the door during the day he was attacked. After months of being unresponsive his best friend Shawn showed up with a gift that made Andre back to his senses. After a few more months Andre was awarded for his great article that almost ended his life, good thing Andre writes with his left and not his right because his right hand was almost done.